I helped Julissa down the slippery rocks to the great spot. She had packed a few goodies to eat and drink when we had arrived. The water was cool and refreshing to the taste. Julissa suggested that after we enjoyed the snack, we could take a dip in the cool crisp water. I smiled at her, having something else on my mind. I didn’t wait for the snacks to come out of the pack; I slipped off my shirt, socks, and boots and jumped into the water in my cutoffs. Julissa threw her head back in laughter. When I came to the surface, I held out my arms and told Julissa to come in the water. The drop wasn’t far, and I promised I would catch her if she slipped. She took a few steps back from the edge, closed her eyes, held her breath, and jumped. She opened her eyes just in time to enter the water below. The water seemed to lift her up as if she were floating on air. The water was just warm enough to keep us in, and cool enough to keep the hot day at bay. The time seemed to fly by. We swam, ate, swam, and walked around the hidden paradise until our hearts were content. We thought for sure that more people would know about this spot and want to come see it as much as we did.

After drying off and getting dressed, we walked upstream and came across a meadow surrounded by trees. Julissa wanted to get a closer look at it. Wild flowers scented the air. Julissa walked further into the meadow, and held out her hand for me to follow her. She kissed my lips, and ran ahead. I chased behind her, finally catching her and pulled her close and kissed her softly with more passion than before. Julissa slid to her knees and smiled devilishly up at me. She unbuttoned my shorts and pulled them down. She pulled my underwear down and started to stroke my cock with her hands. The smile on my face showed my obvious delight with her actions. Julissa was going to make this last a while. She slowly licked up one side and down the other, taking only the head into her mouth for a second and then repeating it all over again. I let out a moan, and put my hands in her long hair. I wanted her to take me all in her mouth, but Julissa was in control this time. She wrapped her lips around my hardness, and sucked me almost to her tonsils, letting me out slowly, and pulling it back in again. I let Julissa control the speed, but kept my hands firmly in her hair. Finally not being able to take anymore, I escaped her grasp and fell to the ground with her.

I wanted to please her now. I unzipped her sports bra and wrapped my hands around her breasts. I love the taste of her skin, and nibbled on her hard nipples. Julissa arched her back and stroked my hair. I slowly slipped my hands down Julissa’s belly and into her pants. I unbuttoned them with ease and looked into her eyes, and went down between her tanned legs. She opened her legs wide and let me look at her shaved pussy. I bent my head down, and licked her clit slowly with lust. I buried my face inside of her, and was determined not to come out until I knew she was very satisfied. It was not long before Julissa was telling me to come up and kiss her. I took her mouth with such force, our tongues met one another twisting and mating with each other. I slid inside Julissa with such ease. I held my cock just at the opening knowing that Julissa hated, and loved that more than anything. I teased her for several long minutes letting the climax build in her. Finally thrusting into her hard, I let her cum again and again. Next, I pulled Julissa up and turned her over.

I pulled her ass close to my cock and went deep inside of her. I started off slow with short strokes, knowing I was close to the edge. I wanted it to last as long as I could. Speeding up just a little, using longer strokes, I knew I was close to cumming. I started thrusting into her faster and faster and then came with such intensity. The two of us collapsed onto the ground. When we finally rolled over and looked up into the clearing, we observed two deer watching us. What a day this had turned out to be. I pulled Julissa close to my heart and whispered I love you into her ear. Julissa told me she loved me too, and snuggled closer. We just lay there naked and looked at the scenery, not wanting to move. Finally with a sweet kiss she said, “Do you think you could give a woman a hot-oil massage?”

Julissa stood up and placed a small blanket on the grass and then lay face down on the ground. I knelt beside her and started the kneed to the small of her back. Julissa then whispers to me that a young hiker is watching us. She moaned in appreciation and I looked up to see that the scenario is having an uplifting effect on our young voyeur.

Julissa turned her head to our observer and said loudly, “Two hands are great, but I bet four hands would be even better. What do you say handsome, want to pitch in?”

In an instant, her admirer is beside us on the grass, “Where should I start?” he asks.

“My legs,” Julissa said, “The backs of my thighs.”

Our new friend’s strong young hands immediately went to the backs on her legs and started to squeeze and rub her thighs. He worked his hands down to Julissa’s calves and back up again. He started squeezing the tops of her legs and ventured up to start squeezing my wife’s ass cheeks. Julissa moaned her approval. Slowly, mesmerized by the spectacle unfolding before me, I pulled away from massaging her back and sat on the blanket, incredibly turned on and wondering how far this is going to go. Suddenly, Julissa rolled over onto her back and grabbed her admirer’s shoulders, pulling his face to hers. When his face iwa directly over hers, she reached up and took his face into her hands and pulled it down, her lips enveloping his and her tongue darting into his mouth. Julissa’s hands started running up and down his chest and shoulders. She sat up and pushed him onto his back and straddled his hips. She looked up at me, smiled and then removed his shirt. She leaned down and kissed him again, her still damp hair cascading around his face. His hands reach up to grab her ass and she pushed herself against him. She broke the kiss and started biting his neck, all the while grinding her hips against his.

Julissa worked her way down from his neck and took one of his nipples in her mouth; he threw his head back and moaned. One of her hands went down the front of his shorts and I could see her grab his cock; he moaned again. While alternating between sucking both his nipples, the hand that was grabbing his cock was now undoing the front of his shorts. With his shorts undone, she pulled his cock out and started pumping it with her hand. Pausing from sucking and licking his nipples, she looked up at me and smiled. Her eyes were totally consumed with lust! Julissa broke eye contact with me and started kissing her way down his body. When she got to his cock, my wife looked at me again and never broke eye contact while she ran her tongue up his shaft and took his head into her mouth. She continued licking and swallowing his cock while looking at me, the sound of his moaning turning her on even more. I took my cock into my hands, started to stroke it in relief. Julissa smiled at me. Then, she began kissing her way back up his body and put her tongue in his mouth. I saw her lean down to whisper something in his ear and then pull away and look and me. Julissa rose up and crawled over to me and took my hands away from my cock. She started licking it and I could see her new friend get up on his knees and position himself behind her. He looked at me and smiled.

“Now fuck me!”

While Julissa licked and sucked my cock, she reached behind and grabbed his cock. “I want you inside me now!” she gasped. He pushed into her roughly, flesh slapping against flesh and I heard Julissa gasp, “Oh my God!”

You could tell that he was really hurting her as he pounded her from behind. He had a tight grip on her hips and he told her he was going to cum inside her. She told him to do what he wanted. He pumped his cum inside her after a few minutes, and as he pulled out, you could see a stream of cum hanging out of her pussy and off the tip of his cock. She put her rosy lips on his cock and cleaned him off. He thanked us for the great time, dressed, and walked off down the trail.

I left Julissa lying nude on the blanket and went near the stream and gathered some wild raspberries we had seen earlier on our hike. As I walked through the brush and trees towards our picnic spot, I observed two young guys in their mid-twenties enter the clearing. Both of them had hair down to their shoulders; one was blonde and the other had dark hair. They were both very good looking and fit. Out of their sight I watched as Julissa patted the grass beside her and they sat down on either side of her. They were both smiling and she put her hands on their thighs and whispered alternately in each of their ears. They stood up and took their shirts off. They’re obviously athletic and in great shape and my horny wife looked at them approvingly, her neck was starting to flush. Then, Julissa looked over in my general direction as she ran her hands over the bare skin of their chests and washboard stomachs. She reached toward the one on her right with both her hands and unbuttoned his jeans. She slid her hands inside the waist band and around to his ass; she gave his ass a squeeze and pulled his jeans to his ankles. He stepped out of his jeans and remained standing in front of my nude wife in only his boxer shorts. Julissa then repeated the same procedure with the young guy on her left.

“Lie down on the blanket guys,” she said. “My husband is out there watching and I want him to see everything that’s about to happen.”

Julissa then lay back and slid her way up between the young guys. When she was up far enough that her head was at the same height as theirs, she put her hands on the back of each of their necks and pulled their faces towards hers. First she pulled one of them towards her and kissed him. Julissa quickly released him and pulled the other young guys face towards her and kissed him. She alternated kissing them and I could see from my vantage point that she was putting her tongue in their mouths and that they were returning the favor. Both of them were running their hands over her naked breasts and nipples. They both lowered their faces and each took a nipple in their mouths. Julissa groaned, threw her head back and arched her hips. They continued to lick, suck and gently bite her nipples for a long time. My wife was writhing on the blanket and I could see that she was rubbing the front of their underwear, squeezing their hardness. The young guys were still concentrating on her nipples but, I saw their hands go to the front of her pubes and start rubbing her pussy and clit. Julissa arched to meet their hands and gasped.

By now, she was able to reach down and push their underwear off their hips and down to their knees. I could see her hands on their cocks, pulling and stroking their hardness while they continued to lick and suck her nipples. My wife whispered in one of their ears and he rolled onto his back. Julissa smiled at the other young man and rolled on top of the young man on his back. As she did, I could see her lower her groin to his and start rubbing herself against him. His strong young hands went to her ass and started squeezing. She whispered something in his ear and he chuckled. Then she started sucking and licking his nipples and reached down to take him in her hand, stroking vigorously. The other young man was now kissing her back and reached down to squeeze her breasts. She slowly kissed her way down the young man’s stomach and licked the inside of his thighs. Then she raised her head and took his hardness into her mouth. She licked, sucked and used her hands on him while she pushed his underwear all the way off. My wife grabbed his penis, straddled him and lowered herself down on to him. I heard them both groan. She started pumping up and down and he was rising to meet her. His hands were on her hips, sliding down to take her ass in his hands and squeezed.

She glanced over her shoulder and told the other young man to get on his knees in front of her. Julissa placed her hands braced on the chest of the young man beneath her and she leaned down to take the second young man in her mouth. She was bucking on top of one young man and the other had his hands on the side of her head so that she could take him into her mouth. My wife was groaning and gasping, and so were both the young men. I was incredibly jealous and incredibly turned on at the same time. It became apparent that the young man on the bottom was about to cum and Julissa staredt riding him frantically, urging him to cum inside her. He grunted and arched his back, lifting her off the blanket.

“Oh God!'” he gasped, and continued to buck his hips as he came inside my wife.

“I’m coming too!” I heard Julissa say as she wrapped her calves under his and pulled herself tight against him.

The whole time, she had managed to keep the other young man in her mouth. She pulled away from him and leaned down to gently kiss the young man beneath her, slipping her tongue in his mouth and licking his lips. Julissa slowly lifted herself off him, turned and crawled, on all fours towards my vantage point so that her face was only a couple of feet from mine. She looked at me but, her eyes were misted over with lust.

“How’s it feel?” she said to me.

Julissa glanced over her shoulder to the young man she just had in her mouth and said, “Take me doggie-style!”

While he’s getting prepared, the first young man slid up between her legs so that her nipples were just inches from his lips. Looking at me, Julissa slowly lowered her breasts down so he could take a nipple in his mouth. She moaned and closed her eyes. I looked up to see that the other young man had now positioned himself behind her with his hands on her hips. He grabbed her hips and slid himself all the way inside her.

“Oh shit, oh Jesus!” I heard Julissa gasp as he started plunging into her. She leaned down and stuck her tongue into the mouth of the young man under her. His hands reached up and he pinched her nipples between his fingertips. She pulled her mouth off his long enough to gasp again; “Fuck, oh fucking Jesus!”

Then she started kissing him harder and pinching his nipples with her fingertips. Behind her, the young man had a firm grasp on her hips and was pulling himself violently against her ass; I could hear my wife’s flesh meeting his. Julissa was rotating her hips in a circular motion and pushing back to meet his every thrust. Her tongue darted in and out of the mouth of the young man beneath her and she was swearing and gasping like I’ve never heard her do before. Then, she pushed the young man underneath forward so that she could lean down and take his penis in her mouth and start sucking it. Julissa grabbed his penis with her hand and started jerking it up and down while she lowered her mouth and started licking his balls. This went on for what seemed like an eternity to me until the young man behind announced that he’s about to cum.

“Come now!” she ordered him, “Jesus, I coming again!” and she pushed back against him even harder. He yelps and Julissa cried out, “Fuuuuuuuuck!”

He continued to thrust against my wife’s ass while he came, and now I could see that she was intent on making the young man beneath her cum again by sucking his balls and using her hands to frantically jerk him off. She rubbed his penis against her face and licked it to get more lubrication.

“I want you to come on my tits!” she announced to him, “Tell me when you’re about to cum.”

“Now!” he gasped.

Julissa placed his penis against her chest and continued to jerk it, licking the tip at the same time. Soon, he was cumming and she started rubbing it all over her chest, spreading it over her hard nipples. Her upper body glistened with the sheen of his cum. Then she got off the blanket and crawled to my position and French-kissed me. As I’m kissing her, the young men have positioned themselves on either side of Julissa and are leaning down to touch my wife’s naked body. Their hands were sliding down her backside and squeezing her ass. Out of the corner of my eye, I could see that they were both hard again. Her hands reached out and she started caressing their hardness. Julissa leaned over and took one, then the other into her mouth.

“Enjoying the view?” she said to me.

Then she stood up and pulled the young men back onto the blanket. She laid on her back and spread her legs and told each of the young men to fuck her again. Then I watched one young man push inside her while she passionately kissed the other. Every fifteen minutes, they changed places as she urged them on, grabbing their asses and wrapping her legs around their waists to pull them deeply inside her. This went on for at least an hour until they have both cum several times again and she announced her multiple orgasms. At last it came to an end and both the young men thanked us, dressed, and walked off down the trail.

The post Cum Hiking With My Hot Wife appeared first on Free Erotic Stories.

When I found her next Josie was with her friend who was introducing her to a couple guys, Mark and Chris. Mark was a scrawnier guy with short, spiky hair, cargo shorts and a polo while Chris was slightly taller than I am with short brown shaggy hair and wearing blue jeans with a white beater. She shook their hands and Chris made a comment about how beautiful she looked. Josie blushed slightly, thanking him for the compliment. When I joined the group Josie introduced me to Mark, Chris and her friend; as I had not met her yet either.

Chris looked at me, saying “I hope you don’t mind my saying but you have one hell of a wife there, John, you are a lucky man” We all chuckled and I smiled, thanking him, telling him no offence was taken.

After more small talk, and some subtle flirting between Josie and Chris, we all hit the dance floor for a while. Josie danced with me for a bit, moving seductively to the music, she then moved to her right and began dancing with Mark, sort of joking around flailing her arms to the music. After a moment she moved on to Chris, dancing much closer than she had been with Mark. The crowd of dancers was thick but I saw as he put his arm out and caressed the small of her back, pulling her slightly closer. Josie put her hand on his chest; feeling, caressing back and forth. She turned around and backed against him, pushing her body tight against his and then suddenly leaving him to dance back toward me.

She came up and put her arms around my neck, kissing me passionately. We continued kissing, our hands roaming wildly. Josie looked into my eyes and whispered “I’m so fucking horny, John, I need you…” I pulled her close, kissing her and telling her that I wanted her badly but that I had to run to the washroom first, promising that I would take her away somewhere afterwards. Josie pouted at me, reluctantly letting me go.

It took me a few minutes to find the washroom and even longer in the line up to get in. It had been over 10 minutes by the time I got back to the dance floor and Josie was nowhere to be seen. It took a minute but eventually I saw Josie’s friend and asked if she had seen her but was told that she had not seen anyone for a while. I headed out to look around the party to find my wife.

I covered the whole first floor, running into Mark in the kitchen. He told me he saw Josie and Chris grabbing a drink in the kitchen about ten minutes earlier but had not seen them leave. I continued my search, spotting the staircase that goes downstairs. I wasn’t familiar with the house so I slowly worked my way down in the darkness. I could see a couple cracks of light coming from some of the doors in the hallway.

I walked slowly down the hall so I didn’t trip in the dark when I heard a husky male voice say

“Are you sure about this? What if your husband finds out?”

I peeked around the corner of the door way and saw my wife and Chris sitting next to each other on a couch in what appeared to be a guest room.

“Don’t worry, I’m going to tell him anyways and I know for a fact that he’s going to enjoy hearing about this.” she tells him.

Chris had a shocked look on his face but seemed to take it all in stride, saying “Well, if you’re sure…”

At this point I got a good look at the scene before me. Looking down I saw Chris’s cock in Josie’s hand and her eyes were open wide; her hand barely covered the bottom half of his shaft! I watched as my sexy wife leaned forward and slowly licked the head of his cock, all the way around, twisting her tongue around it. She began to move her mouth on his shaft, up and down just over the head, sucking hard.

Josie stopped for a minute looking up at him and saying “If this is going to happen it’s going to happen my way, now stand up in front of me” Chris readily agreed with her, standing up and dropping his pants.

He put his cock to my wife’s lips again and said, “Please Josie, your mouth feels so good.” Grabbing his rear with her hands she opened her mouth and engulfed as much of it as she could, which was maybe a little over half.

As she moved her head back to take a break her eyes rose up and met mine in the doorway. Her gaze lingered on mine for a moment, even as she began to go back down on his big cock. Josie released one hand and beckoned me to come in with one finger. I closed the door behind me and took my pants off, releasing my painfully erect cock.

She stopped sucking on his cock long enough to say “You see what happens when you leave me all alone and in need, John? Not that it appears to have bothered you too much,” she giggled “does watching me suck on this big dick turn you on, honey?” she says as she noticed my erection.

Josie continued to stroke Chris while leaning towards me and swallowing my cock all the way down, slithering her tongue all over, taking me right into her throat. She took her mouth off my cock and sat there holding both our cocks, one in each hand. Chris had to be 10″ at least and made my wife’s hand look tiny. I don’t think I’m small by any means but this thing was ridiculous.

Josie looked at each of us in turn and asked “Who’s going to fuck me first?” I looked at Chris and told him that he should go ahead, he was there first anyways.

“Are you sure honey? Look at his cock, that thing is going to stretch my little pussy” she says.

I wink at her telling Chris again to go ahead but that I had to take care of one thing first. I laid her down and begin to kiss and lick her extremely soaking pussy. Her wetness was literally dripping, and I just lapped it up.

“Okay, if that’s how you want it baby get out of his way and let him at my pussy.”

I shuffled out of the way as Josie spread her legs wider. Chris lined up his cock and slowly began entering my wife’s tight little pussy. It seemed as if he was continuously inserting it, like it just wouldn’t stop. He got about half way inside and stopped, giving her little hole time to adapt to that large of a cock.

He slowly started to move back, once again taking forever sliding his cock out and then back in slightly deeper this time.

“Ooooh” Josie let out a big moan, unable to control herself. “I have never felt anything like this before!” she exclaimed “I’m just so full.”

Chris continued slowly fucking her, taking his time pushing his big cock in and out of her tight little pussy. He reached down and played with her clit while continuing to screw her. I moved in and began kissing, first her neck and then her mouth. I could feel her panting between our kisses from the passion of her love making.

I looked into her eyes as she bit her lip “This is so good baby; his cock is stretching my pussy so much.”

She told him she needed a break and that he should stand next to her. As Chris moved his cock to Josie’s face level I moved down and started licking and sucking on her clit and pussy. She was still unbelievably wet, more so than before if that was possible, dripping all over my chin. Josie began to shake as an intense orgasm rocked her body, with Chris still in her mouth.

She told Chris that she wanted to feel his cock inside her again as she knelt on the couch with her breasts hanging over the back side. I moved around in front of my wife and she took my cock in her mouth, as Chris entered her from behind. I could feel the vibration of her moan as he pushed his swollen cock inside her.

This time he was not so slow and he began fucking my wife faster and harder than before. Josie told him that she wanted to feel his cum inside of her and that sent him over the edge as he released a big rush of cum inside my loving wife’s tight pussy. His cock popped out with an audible “pop” and some cum began leaking out of her honey pot immediately. Josie looked at Chris, thanking him for a wonderful time but letting him know, in no uncertain terms, that he was dismissed now.

“Did you like finding me here and watching me baby?” I nodded “Good. Now get over here, I need to feel you inside of me, my love.” were the words from my beautiful wife’s mouth.

I moved over behind her, as she remained kneeling on the couch, and I pushed my cock inside Josie’s stretched and sloppy pussy; enjoying the silky feeling of my wife’s pussy full of a strangers cum. It didn’t take me very long to pump my own load inside of her, with all of the excitement of the night.

We both collapsed on the couch after that, me holding Josie from behind, when we heard someone say “So that’s where you got off too… good to see you found your wife, John.”

We both turned to see Josie’s girl friend standing in the door way with one hand in her skirt…

The post House Party appeared first on Free Erotic Stories.

About three months ago I was coming home about ten or eleven one night and I saw Renee’s car drive out of the parking lot. Sam had just left that day on a flight to Paris. I didn’t think much about it until early the next morning when I saw her car was not back in the lot. Perhaps she was up to something with some guy, but their marriage seemed so solid I had trouble believing that. Being interested in her myself and curious about that night away from home, I began to watch her closely when Sam was out of town.

The first thing I noticed was that she always went out the first night he was away. That was the night he was flying the Atlantic all night and could not make a phone call home. The next time Sam left on a flight I waited in my car down the street a block or so. Sure enough, her car passed me and I followed her. She drove to a high-end motel near the airport that was frequented by a large number of traveling businessmen. There was a real nice bar and I followed her into it. Keeping out of sight, I watched her. She was wearing a sexy outfit and was sitting at the bar, barely sipping her drink. From time to time a guy would sit next to her and they would have a brief conversation. Then the guy would walk away. Finally one guy stayed and they talked for almost an hour. Then they left together and I followed them to the elevator. They went upstairs and I went home. The next morning she drove into the parking lot about eight o’clock.

I started keeping a log on her activities. Her pattern was consistent. She went to the same motel on the night of Sam’s overseas flight. At the bar she talked with several guys before selecting one to go upstairs with. On two occasions she did not go upstairs with any guy, but drove back home. I kept a written log of her activities for three months, during which time I figured she had fucked almost a dozen guys. This was the exact pattern of a hooker, but somehow I knew that Renee was not a hooker. It was time to confront her. So the next time Sam left for an overseas flight, I took a day off and dropped in on her shortly after noon.

“Hi Renee. Did Sam get off for Paris this morning?”

“Yeah, he’s on his way.” She invited me into the living room and we sat down.

“I wanted to catch you before you went out tonight so we could talk.”

She gave me a funny look. “Went out?”

I did not answer but stood up, walked over to her, and handed her my log of her activities for the past three months. She looked puzzled. Then she started to read it. After a couple of minutes she looked up at me with a frightened look on her face, then dove back into it again and read it carefully to the end. When she finished, tears were running down her cheeks.

“What are you going to do?” She was crying quietly and dabbing her cheeks with a tiny blue handkerchief that she had taken out of her purse.

“I’m going to listen to your explanation,” I said.

“I can’t tell you!” She said quickly. “I just can’t tell you.”

“Then I give this log to Sam.”

I’m sure she believed I would do that because she knew Sam and I had been friends since college. She sat for over a minute, silently, looking off into space. I could tell she was trying to figure out what to do. I didn’t see that she had a choice. Then she looked at me.

“You can’t tell Sam. Our marriage would be finished. If you promise not to tell him, I’ll tell you what I’m doing.”

“You’re not in a position to be extracting promises from me. Tell me what you’re doing.”

“Okay, but please don’t tell him. Sam is the love of my life. I was lucky to find him and I am happy with our life together. It’s perfect except for one thing. Please don’t tell him this. Please! When we make love he has his orgasm in just a few minutes and then gets soft before I am satisfied. We went to the doctor and he had us try several things. He told me privately that he had done all that he could do. So when Sam got a little bit better and lasted a little longer, I pretended to have orgasms right after he did. But I was not satisfied and I ended up using my vibrator a lot, which is not the same as sex with a man.”

She continued. “Now before I met Sam I had been with a couple of guys in college and I knew I could come if the guy lasted long enough. I didn’t have sex with Sam before we got married, so I didn’t know about his problem. Then one night about a year ago I had gone to the airport to pick up Sam. I was sitting in the motel bar when Sam called my cell and said there was an equipment problem and he would not get back till the next morning. Two guys had already hit on me and a third made another try. He looked nice so we talked and one thing led to another and I went upstairs with him and, well … you know. Anyway, I had an orgasm with that guy and it was the first orgasm that I had had with a man since college. That’s how it got started. Then each time I knew Sam was going to fly I would get this strong need for sex starting days before he left and driving me crazy the day he left. So, for almost a year I’ve been going out to that motel the night Sam is flying the Atlantic — when I know he can’t call home.”

That’s quite a story, I thought, and it’s probably true. But if she needs to get laid I can take care of that very nicely. I’d been thinking about her for a long time. No harm in trying. So I made the offer.

“Renee, let me make a suggestion. Why don’t we put on our suits and spend the afternoon at the pool. I have a couple of steaks in the fridge and a bottle of good Bordeaux. I’ll grill those steaks, we can have dinner, and put on some soft music and dance. Then you can get what you need right at home and not have to drive across town for it. And I’ll just forget about that activity log I’ve been keeping.”

She looked me straight in the eye. “What about Sam?”

“Sam will never know a thing.”

“I love him, you know. There can never be anything between you and me.”

“Renee, I guarantee that there will only be one thing between you and me.”

She laughed. She actually laughed and looked relieved. “I have been so afraid of getting caught or bringing some damn disease home. This is actually the best thing that’s happened to me in a long time. I’ll put my suit on and meet you at the pool.”

“Make it your smallest suit.”

It was. It was the smallest bikini I had ever seen her wear. And it was white. When it got wet I could see a pair of beautiful nipples and a big hairy beaver. We didn’t do anything but talk at the pool, but it was a fun afternoon in the sun. I enjoyed looking at her body and thinking about what was going to happen. After the pool we got into a couple of big white fluffy robes with nothing underneath. It was hard to keep my attention on grilling the steaks. Then a couple of Glenlivets and a candle light dinner followed. We had a wonderful evening that I will remember for a long time.

That first time I fucked Renee, I realized she was an extraordinary sexual creature. We had been drinking and had a smoke, so we were relaxed. From the moment we put on our robes after an afternoon in the sun, we both started to think about sex. You can’t be naked under a robe and not think about sex. Renee was horny as hell because she had been thinking about this night for several days — she just didn’t expect it to be me.

We put on some soft music and started dancing in our robes. It didn’t take me long. I got this raging hard-on. When we danced apart I showed it to her, by letting it come out of my robe. My cock was sticking out straight and bouncing up and down as I danced. She stared at it. I was surprised at how long she watched it bouncing as I moved. This was the first time she had seen it. But not the last — not the last by a damn site!

Anyway, she took her time looking at it. I can still remember that moment exactly in my mind. My robe was open and my cock was sticking straight out and bouncing up and down as I danced and Renee was staring at it, fascinated. Then she dropped to her knees and started to suck it. Her mouth was hot and her tongue swirled teasingly around the head of my cock. After a few minutes, I pulled her to her feet and, stripped off her robe, and mine.

Then, I laid her down on the rug on her back, naked, and watched hungrily as she spread her legs. And, there, was that big, beautiful, hairy, beaver covering a wet pussy — wet and ready! I had dreamed about Renee’s body for a very long time and this was the first time I had seen her naked — but the only thing I saw at that moment was her wet, ready, available, pussy! I couldn’t wait and neither could she. I dropped down between her legs and shoved in my cock. She was hot, soft, and receptive. She relaxed her pussy, lifted-up her ass, and ground that curly hairy beaver up, against-me. I shoved my cock deep inside her — and she moaned and grabbed my hips to pull me even closer. She lifted up tighter against me, and embraced me with her thighs. Then, as I pulled back from that first thrust, she tightened her pussy squeezing my cock tightly as she dropped her ass. Her muscles were strong, like her pussy was grabbing my cock and, milking it down. Those muscles proved she had done her Kegel exercises diligently.

With each thrust she relaxed her pussy, lifted up her ass, and took me deep, grinding that hairy beaver into me. Then, as I pulled back, she tightened her pussy, dropped her ass and milked down my cock. In and out – relax and tighten. Pumping her ass in perfect rhythm. Our bodies slapped noisily together. We were both sweating after a couple of minutes. I didn’t think about it till later but she was so damn good with that pussy — no wonder Sam had trouble holding his load. But if I ever needed to fuck her and not come too soon this was the time.

After about five minutes of fucking like newly weds, her face lost the look of concentration. She started looking at something on the ceiling. The pumping of her hips changed and she just lifted her pussy up to me and held it there as if she were waiting for something. I pumped her harder. Her head tilted back, her eyes glazed over and then closed tight, and her body started to tremble. I felt her finger nails clutch my back and then I felt her pussy contracting on my dick and her hips started pumping frantically. She had a long, escalating, and gratifying orgasm, grunting huskily with each contraction. I could feel and hear the juices in her pussy as I continued to pound her. Her contractions were the strongest I have ever felt in any pussy — and I have fucked a lot of pussies.

When she was finished she looked up at me and started to watch my face again and her hips resumed the regular pumping. Damn! That pussy was milking my dick like a strong hand. I felt my own orgasm approaching and as it did I could feel my balls lifting up high and tight in my scrotum. She saw the change in my face! I quickened my stroke, as my orgasm got closer, and she pumped faster matching my rhythm and milking my cock with that tight pussy. Then, suddenly, she smiled. It was a great big smile, with her eyes lighting up. She relaxed her pussy, spread her thighs wide, and laid back to take my load deep – just as I started to pump it. She had seen my orgasm in my face even before I felt it. I pumped my load and collapsed on her sweating body — drained – panting — resting with her.

Both of us had worked hard. The last thing I remember was that big grin of success on her face just before I started to come. She enjoyed watching me work for my orgasm. She had never seen that with Sam. Sam didn’t need to work for it because he always came before either of them wanted him to. She held me close, my cock growing soft inside her.

“That you,” she said. “That was wonderful. It was the best I’ve ever had.”

“You’ve done your Kegels,” I said.

She laughed. “You could tell?”

“I could tell baby. I thought you were going to crush my dick.”

“Too strong?” She looked disappointed.

“I’m kidding! No, not too strong. Just about the best I ever felt.”

“You’re not kidding me?”

I shook my head. “No. You’re the best fuck I ever had.”

“Oh come on. I know you’re kidding me now. How many women have you had?”

“A couple of dozen.” I said. “And you’re the best. You knew I was going to come before I did.”

“It was so nice to know I didn’t have to worry that you’d come first. I just fucked you hard the way I like and enjoyed it. And then, after you brought me off, I was so relaxed that I could just lay back and enjoy fucking until you came. Watching your face and helping you was the most fun of all. God! How I enjoyed watching you work for it! Watching your face as you got closer and closer. That turned me on so much I got to thinking about coming again.”

She looked so happy and relaxed. “What are you thinking?” I asked.

“I’m just lying here thinking what a great fuck you are and how we’re gonna do it again in a few minutes and then again and again in the next three days. Then I’m going to welcome the man I love home again and fuck him without any worry about me not being able to come with him. I’ll just watch him have his fun and show him a good time. Then in a week or so when I need to get fucked again I’ll know you’re there for me. And I’ll know that I’m safe because nobody’s gonna see me hanging out in that damn bar like a hooker and I’m not going to end up with herpes or something worse.”

She looked up at me and smiled. “What are you thinking?”

“I not thinking, I’m hoping. I’m hoping you keep doing your Kegels.”

She laughed and, pulling me on top of her, she said, “Kegels are better when there’s something to squeeze.”

I gave her something to squeeze.

That’s how it happened the first time. After that, I fucked her for three or four days several times each month when Sam was flying. We were careful that no one saw us together too much. Renee stayed in love with Sam, and Sam stayed my best friend. But what a pussy Renee had! Damn! What a pussy! She was an absolutely fantastic piece of ass!

The post My Best Friends Hot Wife appeared first on Free Erotic Stories.

Callie was fully aware of how unusual it was to be able to climax simply as a result of swallowing cum. She could trace it back to her teen years and her first sexual partner. One afternoon when his parents weren’t home they were in his living room on the couch, fooling around completely naked. He was sitting on the couch with his cock pointing straight up in the air, while she was kneeling beside him. As she leaned over him, sucking his cock, he was reaching between her legs to finger her pussy. He had warned her that he was about to cum so that she could pull away, but she had decided that it was time to swallow his load for the first time. She ignored his warning and continued to suck, and it was only a couple of minutes later that he started to cum in her mouth. Coincidentally, it happened at the exact same time that he made her cum with his fingers. From that point forward, any time she swallowed a guy’s cum it triggered an orgasm as though it were some kind of Pavlovian type response.

From that point forward she had always finished guys off with her mouth. She hadn’t been with a lot of different guys, but the ones she did hook up with her thrilled to find someone so eager to swallow their load. In fact, she was fairly certain that it was one of the reasons why Paul had been so eager to marry her. To this day, every time they would fuck he would finish off by shooting his cum into her mouth. Last night had been especially good for both of them because it had been over a week since he had last cum and had therefore given her a nice big load to swallow.

She snapped out of her daydream, remembering that she needed to go talk to her boss. She and Paul were hoping to take a trip to Belize later in the year, and she needed to clear the holiday time with John, the owner of the company.

She stood from her dress to stretch her legs, thankful that the company was so casual that she could wear shorts to work on a sunny day like this. The shorts she had chosen were cut very high, showing off every inch of her thighs and barely covering her tight, round, bubble-shaped butt. At just over five feet tall, Callie normally wore short skirts and shorts in order to make her legs appear longer than they actually were. She had also worn a cami-style tank top with spaghetti straps, something that would surely violate the dress code of most companies. Because of her small, A-cup breasts, she rarely wore a bra, as was the case today. The air conditioning seemed to be turned on higher than usual today and it had caused her nipples to poke through the fabric of her shirt all day long.

She walked down the short hallway to John’s office, noting that the door was closed. Normally this would mean that he was either on the phone or meeting with someone, although occasionally it simply meant that he was looking for some peace and quiet to eat his lunch, take a quick nap, or just simply gather his thoughts. Hoping that he was available, but not wanting to disturb an important meeting or phone call, Callie put her ear to the door and listened. Rather than hearing John’s calm and strong voice speaking with someone, however, she was surprised to hear the sounds of what could only be a pornographic video. She listened for another moment or two, silently wishing she could see what it was he was watching. She raised her hand up and gently knocked on the door. Apparently John had failed to shut the door all the way until the latch had clicked, so the door swung open just a bit from the force of her knock. Taking advantage of the open door, she pushed it open further and leaned her head inside.

“John?” she said, softly, as she took in the scene in front of her. John’s desk was perpendicular to the door and his computer screen was on the far side of the desk, facing his seat on a slight angle, meaning that it faced the door as well. The video being played on the monitor instantly explained the noises she had heard. There were four women in the scene, all of them naked. Two of the women were performing oral sex on each other in a sixty-nine position while one of the others was lying back on the bed with her legs spread as the fourth plunged a large dildo in and out of her pussy. John was sitting in front of the computer, leaning back in his leather chair. He was still fully clothed but he had taken his cock out of his pants and was rapidly stroking it.

John was shocked to hear a voice behind him, so he quickly reached one hand out to his mouse and closed the video player while the other one covered his engorged member.

“Shit, Callie!” he said, turning to face her and wheeling his chair under his desk to hide his cock. “Don’t you ever knock?”

“I did!” she said. “The door just swung open! I’m sorry, I didn’t mean to disturb you.”

“It’s okay, really,” he said. “Let’s just keep this between us, okay? Now what can I do for you?”

“It’s nothing, I’ll just go back to my desk.”

“Callie, it’s okay,” he said. “What’s up?”

Callie stood there, somehow unable to think about the reason she had come to talk to John in the first place. She suddenly realized that her panties were getting wet and that she really wanted to swallow John’s cum.

“Callie?” he asked, snapping her out of her trance.

She said nothing as she turned and closed the door, making sure that it actually clicked shut.

“Why don’t you finish?” she suggested.

“What?”

“Finish stroking your cock,” she said.

“Callie, I don’t think that’s appropriate.”

“Why not?” she asked. “I already saw it, and I saw what you were stroking it to. Why don’t you finish?”

John sat in shock, saying nothing.

“I’ll let you cum in my mouth,” she added. Still John said nothing, so Callie walked towards him and pulled his chair out. His cock was still rock-hard, standing at somewhere between five and six inches. Not very big, Callie thought, but he wasn’t going to be fucking her, so it didn’t matter. She grabbed his hand and put it on his cock and then reached over to the mouse. She opened up the recent documents menu and found the video he had been watching. She opened it up and then knelt down in front of him on the floor.

“What are you waiting for?” she asked. “Start rubbing your cock.” He did as she suggested, starting slowly, but rather than looking at the video he looked down at her beautiful face. Her long, curly brown hair framed soft and delicate features. John, like every other guy in the office, had spent more than a few evenings at home, masturbating to the fantasy of fucking Callie.

“This is so hot,” he said as he watched her staring at his cock. He was hoping she would lean forward and start to suck it, or maybe stroke it herself, or at least start playing with herself while she watched, but she did none of that. She simply sat, her eyes transfixed on his cock as she rested her hands on his thighs. It was clear at this point that neither of them cared about the video playing on the computer, but they left it on anyway.

“You’re so beautiful,” he said to her, making her smile and blush ever so slightly. He started stroking himself faster, watching her lick her lips and hearing her moan softly. “I can’t believe you’re watching me play with my cock!”

“Mmmm,” Callie moaned. “I feel so naughty.” She watched him rub it faster and harder, knowing that he was nearing his orgasm.

“Are you really going to swallow my cum?” he asked.

“I sure am,” she said. “I want to feel it slide right down my throat.”

“Oh god!” he said. “I’m about to cum!”

Callie instantly leaned forward and wrapped her lips around the head of his cock, sucking hard and pushing him over the edge.

“That feels so fucking good!” he said as his cock pulsed, shooting stream after stream of his hot cum into her mouth. He could feel her swallowing every last drop of it as it filled her mouth, continuing to suck as though she wanted more. As always, the feeling of his cum filling her mouth had brought Callie to orgasm as well, causing her to suck even harder.

“Yummy,” she said, pulling her face back after he had finished cumming. “Nothing like a belly full of cum. That was amazing, thanks boss.” His eyes were glazed over as he smiled and reached over to close the video player on the computer. “Can I talk to you now about some vacation time?” she asked, staying on her knees.

“It’s yours,” he said. “Take as much as you want.”

“Thanks boss!” she said, giving his cock a little kiss on the head before standing up and leaving the office.

The post She Loves to Swallow appeared first on Free Erotic Stories.

Although I enjoy wife sharing and some wife cheating stories I always felt confident that I would never want to act any of them out myself. I also felt that if my wife Anna ever cheated on me that would be it, no second chances. If I were ever so unfortunate to actually catch her cheating I believed id probably end up in prison on a murder charge. But it is funny how we go through life thinking we know what we want and know how we would feel if certain situations were to happen. Yet how many of us end up in places we never thought we would go?

This story is a true event that happened seven years ago. If you told me it was going to happen when I married Anna then I wouldn’t be sat here typing this. This story may not seem original but that’s because it happens to so many people and so many people wish, in fantasy at least, for it to happen to them.

I have changed some minor details to hopefully make the story more erotic but everything else is exactly how I remember it.

First off my name is Daniel and I am married to a beautiful woman named Anna. We are both 36 yrs old and have no children. At the time of this story we were 29 and had only been married 2 yrs.

We had been invited to a house party of some friends of Anna’s but I was working away that weekend. I planned to be back around 9pm and said I would quickly get showered and head over to the party and meet her there. The hosts Richard and Wendy weren’t close friends of mine but I got on well with them. I was quite happy not to go at all as I knew I wouldn’t know many people there. But like a good husband I agreed for Anna’s sake.

On the night of the party driving home I had hit some pretty bad traffic and text Anna to say id be too late and that I’d wait up for her. She text back saying I love you and not to worry. Once the traffic had cleared I actually made up some good time and could get to the party for about 11pm. I decided to go and surprise her.

I got to the party just after 11 and was surprised it was still in good flow. The door was open with a couple of people standing outside smoking and drinking while they chatted. Not knowing any of them I walked straight in and set about finding my wife. I bumped into Richard and shook his hand as I asked him where Anna was. He said he last seen her dancing and to grab myself a beer from the kitchen.

The house looked fairly big even with people everywhere. The lounge had double doors opening up to join the dining room which had been cleared to accommodate the revellers. I couldn’t see Anna anywhere so I headed into the kitchen to grab a beer. Just then I noticed my wife dancing with a guy in amongst the crowd. It looked innocent enough as they danced and laughed so I waited for her to finish before I went over.

She looked stunning as I watched her dancing. Anna is 5″5 and only weighs 118lbs. She has shoulder length curly blonde hair and very sexy green eyes. She has a slim healthy looking size 10 waist with a firm 32C bust which looks bigger due to her size. I could see why this guy had chosen to dance with her. She was wearing a short black dress with very thin shoulders straps. The dress stopped four inches above her knee revealing her smooth legs, which were standing inside a sexy pair of 4 inch black heels. The dress was quite revealing too so anybody taller than her could easily get a glimpse at her cleavage.

Suddenly R Kelly’s bump and grind started booming through the house. The guy dancing with my wife quickly moved in and placed his arms onto my wife’s waist. This didn’t really bother me as I trusted Anna and had seen a few men dance with her in the past. She always pushed them away if they went too far. But this time my stomach turned upside down as I watched my wife throw her head back laughing as she placed her arms around the guy’s neck.

Still I tried to remain calm as everybody else was pretty much dancing the same way. I put it down to the song and grabbed another beer. When I returned a few seconds later the guy was behind my wife grinding his groin into my wife’s arse as she just bent forward slightly encouraging him. His hands were still on her waist but they soon started moving up the sides of her body. As I watched expecting my wife to move away or slap his hands, my mouth went dry as he cupped both her breasts through the dress.

If you asked me how I would react if I found myself in this situation, like most men I’d say I’m going to knock him out. But I didn’t. Instead I stood watching as I found myself becoming aroused.

Anna loves having her breasts groped, by me only so I thought. They are her favourite feature and I know she gets turned on from all the male attention when she’s out in her low cut and revealing tops. But this was a step too far. The guy pulled my wife up straight using his hands on her breasts and she closed her eyes smiling as he started to kiss her neck. As he enjoyed the taste of my wife’s soft skin his hands slowly made their way back down her body until they rested on the tops of her thighs. I seemed to be the only one noticing as he very seductively began pulling the dress up her legs. As the song ended and another started playing, my wife snapped out of her daze and turned around pushing the guy’s hands away. They continued dancing to the next song before the guy pulled out a packet of cigarettes and signalled for Anna to join him outside.

Anna only smoked when she was drunk and although I could tell she had had a few, I knew it didn’t excuse her behaviour on the dance floor. As they both made their way outside closing the sliding doors behind them I waited a few moments before following.

When I entered the garden I couldn’t see anybody. I could just make out laughter and smell the faint scent of a cigarette. As I scanned the garden I could see a set of steps in between two bushes half way down the garden. As I approached the steps I noticed my wife sat on a wooden table with the guy standing between her legs. Being at the top of the steps I had a great view of the two of them. I stepped behind one of the bushes and found a gap that still gave me a good view.

My wife was leaning back eyes closed smiling as this guy held her face in his left hand and softly kissed at her neck. Anna had her arms back fully stretched on the table to support her which thrust her breasts out slightly. As the guy continued kissing her neck and shoulders he brought his hands up to the straps of her dress and slowly slid them off her shoulders and down her arms. My wife just moaned with pleasure as she sat up bending her elbows allowing the guy to completely pull the straps from her arms. Anna wrapped her arms around the guy’s neck as they kissed passionately. The guy pulled her dress down over her bra covered breasts and quickly reached around her back to unhook the bra. She leant back on the table again smiling with satisfaction as she enjoyed the guy’s reaction to her breasts. He gave out a loud sigh as he cupped both breasts in his hands and leaned in to kiss my wife again. He soon broke the kiss and made his way back to her neck and over her shoulders then onto the top off her chest, continuing with soft seductive kisses.

I can’t explain how erotic this looked. I know it sounds crazy but watching him seduce my wife had seduced me into watching as I just stood there rubbing my cock through my trousers.

As he cupped her left breast he kissed and sucked on her right breast and nipple whilst using his free hand to pull down one side of her panties. All I could see was his hand up her dress but it was pretty obvious what he was doing. Then he began to suck on her left breast as he put both of his hands up her dress and took down her panties dropping them on the floor.

After another passionate kiss he pushed her back onto the table but she leant on her elbows propping herself up. All the time I remember the wicked smile she had on her face.

With her panties gone the guy pushed the dress up to her waist revealing her pussy. Anna has always shaved her pussy which makes her look so much sexier when naked. To look at her pussy you would get the impression she has never been fucked, as her lips look nice and tight. Her pussy was also a tight fit as you fucked her to her first orgasm. After that she would be soaking and orgasms would come thick and fast.

After the way he seduced her with all his kisses I was surprised when instead of going down on her, he took out his cock and started rubbing it up and down her pussy lips. Anna just simply collapsed flat onto the table and started moaning and moving her hips slowly as she cupped her breasts.

From the angle I was watching I couldn’t see him penetrating her body but he was moving his hips back and for slightly with short thrusts. By my wife’s reaction and movements he was obviously fucking her. He then began to thrust deeper but keeping at the same speed as my wife began to arch her back upwards with every forward thrust.

I became overwhelmed with my own lust as he grabbed her heels and spread her legs up high and wide. This was the perfect position to assault her body and very soon he was ploughing into her pussy with speed and force. She must have been soaking as I could hear the sloppy sounds of his cock fucking her pussy every time their groins met. Anna reached her first orgasm very quickly as her lover fucked her harder and deeper with every thrust. She gave out a loud moan as she panted for breath and I knew she was cumming hard. The guy continued with his pace showing no mercy as he used her body and she came again within seconds of her first orgasm. He then put her legs onto his shoulders and pulled her closer to him. Her arse was slightly over the edge of the table and he reached forward for her breasts. Once he got her into position he began to fuck her hard once more. After a few minutes I heard him tell my wife he was going to cum and they both bucked wildly as she reached her third orgasm and he pumped my wife full of cum.

After pulling out he pulled up his trousers as Anna just lay there panting. He lit two cigarettes and passed one to Anna as she sat up giggling like a teenager. She quickly began getting dressed as the guy sat down on a nearby chair and I made my way back to the house. The whole episode must have lasted no more than twenty minutes and I was glad I didn’t bump into anyone I knew as I made my way through the house and into my car.

Driving home I felt no real emotion. I was so horny and I planned to text my wife once I got in as I desperately wanted to fuck her. The thought that I just witnessed my wife cheating didn’t even register; I just wanted to fuck her. That night I didn’t get to fuck my wife. She came home about an hour after me and fell straight to sleep. I did however wake her in the morning and we had great sex.

For a few days the sex was awesome and constant. I just kept imaging that night as I fucked her like a slut. But very soon it wore off and the reality sunk in. We began to argue over anything little but I knew I was causing arguments as a way around that night. She also seemed different and I felt it was her guilt coming out. But a couple of times during the week Id get images again and fuck her like a slut. Then after I shot my load reality would come back.

To get over this I went to see a counsellor alone and confessed everything. He couldn’t explain why this turned me on but offered some weak explanations. The truth was I had to confront my wife and discuss what she had done and how it made me blow hot and cold. I didn’t want to lose my wife but on one hand I wanted her to be a slut then on the other my loving wife. After nearly six months of counsellor and talking together we discovered that wife sharing together would be a part of our lives.

As I said this is a true event that happened seven years ago. We have gone onto bigger and better things with our way of life sexually and make no apologies to anyone. We are now happier than ever.

The post Anna Becomes A Hot Wife appeared first on Free Erotic Stories.

“Hello darling, how’s it going?” he asked.

“Tied up again Steve. This project is taking longer than I thought. I should be finished though in a couple of hours.”

“I’m on my way home. Do you want me to drop in with a bite to eat?”

Clare glanced down at her skirt rucked up around her waist. Her stillettos were perched on the edge of the desk, her thighs spread wide and her knickers hanging off one ankle. The office manager was licking slowly up and down the length of her pussy lips. The situation was making her very wet.

“Oh no darling, don’t bother. My work colleague is just having a snack right now.” She ran her hand through John’s hair and pulled his face harder between her legs. His hands ran up and down her nyloned legs, sending cold shivers through her body.

“I’ll grab something to eat when he’s done,” she continued, “anyway tell me about your day.” Clare suddenly had a wanton idea. Cupping John’s chin with her hand, she made him stand up in front of her. With her husband droning on she unzipped the young man’s trousers and pulled his cock out. It bobbed in front of her, long and hard. Grasping the shaft she fed the helmet past her glossy lips and into her hot mouth. She swirled her tongue around the head of his cock before sucking on his meat. She couldn’t help make faint slurping noises in her attempt to give John the best blowjob of his life.

“What are you eating?” her husband suddenly asked.

She withdrew from John’s cock but kept it within reach of her tongue.

“Just a sweet to keep me going. It’s one of those hard ones so I’m sucking on it.” She flicked her tongue over John’s helmet. She loved his taste and of course the fact that she was talking on the phone to her husband whilst sucking another cock. She pumped the cock with her fist.

“I’ll see you around 9 then,” Steve said and rang off. Clare put the phone down and looked up at John.

At the same moment her husband was watching her through the glass doors of her office. Concealed by the tall fern in the doorway he had a perfect view of what his wife was doing with the young man. He had stopped by her office to surprise her and ended up being the one surprised. There she was legs spread for another man, smearing her sexy lipstick up and down his cock while on the phone to him. The situation was too exciting to walk away from.

Clare lifted her legs up and parted her pussy lips with her painted nails.

“Get your tongue back up my pussy. You haven’t finished your snack,” she giggled. John knelt down and plunged his tongue back up Clare’s tunnel.

“Ooh yes,” she hissed, “fuck me with your tongue.” She ground her pussy against his face, pulling him in by the back of his head. Her gyrating motions smothered his face in her fuck juice. Wanting more she grabbed her ankles and pulled herself even wider open.

“You dirty slut,” breathed John, taking a break from licking, “look at you, legs spread in stockings and heels, exposing your holes.”

“Well don’t just look, lover, lick my slutty holes, both of them. Give me a good rimming before you stick that cock in my cunt.”

Aroused by her language, John licked her tight arsehole, prodding his tongue as far as he could. Clare’s fingers slid down to her clit and started to rub furiously.

“Ah yes,” she moaned, “lick my arse, I’ve been thinking about this all day. Give it to me, lick it loverboy.”

John’s tongued probed her back passage as his hands ran up and down her nyloned legs.

“Mmm, a stocking man. You know I put these on for you. It made me so wet this morning getting dressed, thinking of your reaction when you would see what I was wearing underneath my skirt.”

“And you’ve been teasing me all day, you sexy bitch, crossing your legs and bending over. You should hear some of the comments from the others,” he replied.

“Well I’ve got lots of sexy outfits,” Clare continued, “so I’ll just have to make it a habit to dress in stockings and suspenders. My husband loves me to dress up. You’ll have to come round one day and I’ll give you a little fashion show. But right now I want your cock in my pussy.”

John stood up and told Clare to take her skirt off. She turned round and unzipped the skirt. She slowly pulled it over her hips and bent forward to show John her arse framed in its suspender belt.

“You like?” she purred.

“Oh fuck yeah,” John moaned pulling on his cock.

“Look at my sexy arse, you can’t resist it can you? I want to feel your length up me. I’m so wet from fucking around like this.”

On the other side of the glass Steve also had his cock out, wanking over the spectacle of his wife about to fuck another man. She stepped out of the skirt and put one leg up on the desk, making her pussy open up.

” Come on then, fill me up, give me a good fucking baby, show me what you can do.”

John prodded at her pussy entrance with his helmet, teasing her by dipping it in, making it slick with her juices.

“Give it to me,” she said more urgently, “fuck me, fuck me now.” She pushed back and let out a long moan as John’s cock slid all the way in. Holding onto her hips John began to move in and out in a steady motion. It was driving Clare crazy.

“Harder,” she hissed, “pound my pussy. God I feel naughty doing this, but I can’t resist a stud like you. My husband would love to watch you fucking me, but I couldn’t wait. He loves it when other men pump my pussy. He gets off on watching my cunt being stretched. I shouldn’t really being doing this behind his back but I don’t think I could put up with any more flirting. I hope you’re going to come all over my pussy.”

“Why’s that then?” John panted.

“Because I’m going to sit on his face when I get home,” she giggled and stuck her arse out still further.

John reached forward and unbuttoned her blouse. He fondled her tits through her black lacy bra before pulling the cups down and rolling the nipples in his fingers.

“Pinch them you bastard,” Clare cried out, her hands firmly planted on the desk as John’s fucking became faster. He pulled on her nipples, twisting them as ordered. Steve watched his wife in slutmode letting this man do what he wanted. They stopped and John turned Clare round. She lay back, her stilettos pointing to the ceiling. Grabbing hold of her ankles, John slid back up Clare’s pussy and continued to pump her.

“So the other men in the office want some too, do they?” she panted.

“They think you’re very fuckable,” replied John, “especially the boss.”

“Really. Well in that case I’m going to enjoy working here. Come on fuck me, fuck my cunt. All those men wanting to stick their cocks up me, what a turn on. Shall we do it loverboy? Do you want to stick your cock in my mouth while the boss fucks me? Shall I tease him the way I’ve been teasing you? I’m going to wear stockings for him tomorrow with my split skirt.”

“You naughty girl, fucking behind hubby’s back.” Clare loved the effect her words were having on John.

“Ooh, honey does that turn you on? Fucking someone else’s wife. I think it does. You’re fucking another bloke’s wife you bastard, and you’re making my pussy clench around your cock. Ah yes I’m naughty, cheating on him, letting you fuck my dripping cunt. I just can’t get enough cock up me, the more I get the more I want to cheat. You can use me anytime you like baby, I’ll wear anything you want. Do you like what I’ve got on? Does your wife dress up for sex like this? Does she wear frilly underwear? Do you want me to be your kinky slut?”

In answer John leant forward and slipped his tongue into her mouth. Clare opened her mouth and licked all around his tongue. Locked in a deep kiss, the couple humped harder while Clare’s husband looked on, marvelling at the change in his wife. Clare moaned into John’s mouth as she started to come. She bucked against him and wrapped her legs tightly around him.

“Oh yes, fuck yes,” she wailed. With her head thrown back, her cunt clenched around John’s cock. John couldn’t take much more. With Clare’s stockings rubbing up and down his sides and her pussy on fire, he couldn’t hold back. He withdrew from her pussy and fisted his cock furiously over the sight of this woman open for him in her black lingerie and heels. His first shots hit her pussy, matting her trimmed pussy hair. He lifted his cock and sent the remaining streams up her body. Clare smiled and rubbed his spunk into her tits.

“Come round the desk and let me clean your cock.”

John moved round and fed his wilting cock into her mouth. She sucked the drips off his helmet before sliding the entire length down her throat. Outside her office her husband splattered the carpet with spunk. God his wife was insatiable! He was going to enjoy her working late!

The post Hot Wife Is Working Late Again appeared first on Free Erotic Stories.

After lunch I went out back to take a smoke and when I walked back in I saw smooth tanned legs and a small black skirt heading upstairs. I knew it was Angie, Liz’s sexy daughter. She was absolutely fine, in everyone’s book. About 5’1″ a nice firm 36 C that was just the right amount of perkiness, an ass that stuck out even in loose fitting skirts, which she wore frequently. The most beautiful capturing blue eyes and lips that you can’t decide whether to kiss or have suck on you.

I walked up after her, just to see how her day at school went. When I walked in her room she already had music playing and her homework out.

“Hey youngin how was school?”

“It was good. Boring as usual just school.” She leaned back in her chair pushing her already perky tits outward.

“That’s normal. Hey your mom is gonna be workin past dinner, want me to order some food for us.” Hoping we could do a little bonding. I’m sure her mom would like that.

“Sure can we get pizza? ” Staring up into my eyes as she asked and for that split second I imagined her looking up at me while she sucked my dick.

“Yea no problem.” I mean how could I say no.

“Awesome.” She squeaked. Then went back to working on her homework.

“So what are you working on?”

“Its math, but I’m not understanding any of it. Can you help me?” She gets up and offers me to sit in her chair at the desk.

“Well certainly.” And once again, how could I say no. “What seems to be the problem?” As I sit down she leans behind me with her boobs on the back of my head.

“It’s stupid trigonometry the teacher doesn’t explain anything!”

“This is pretty easy stuff.” Tilting my head up so that I can keep in contact with her gorgeous boobs. They feel so wonderful on my head.

“Yea cuz you’re outta school and older.” Looking down into my eyes again, smiling a cute not so innocent smile. Like she’s holding her boobs there purposefully.

“Do you know your identities?” Trying to keep some semblance of this homework helping.

“The whaa??” Totally clueless.

“Okay look….what if I did it for you and then you copy it into your notebook?” Hoping to get on her really good side.

“Hmm sounds like a good idea but what do I pay you for doing this for me?” Hinting she wants to repay me in a very special way

“I’m sure we can find something for you to do. But for now go order the pizza and I’ll start on this.”

Right when I’m almost finished the pizza comes. I pay for it and head up stairs. When I get back in her room Angie is on the bed laying down with her beautiful curves just begging to be fucked hard.

“Thought it’d be nice to eat up here.”

“That’s okay with me, here come sit next to me while we eat.” Patting the area of the bed next to her. I sit next to her and she scoots close to me grabbing a piece.

“Thank you so much for helping with my homework. You know ever since senior year started I just didn’t like doing all of this. Just a few more months, then I can go party and have all the fun I want with whoever I want.” And she looks up at me smiling and I swear she winked at me then looked away.

“Well I’m sure you can still have fun now, right?” looking down her body from her soft neck to her firm tits down her flat belly to her skirt covered pussy down her smooth legs then back up to her eyes.

“Oh I don’t know, if I’m with the right person,” smiling and looking back up at me.

I lean in and kiss her. I took a shot, and she kissed me right back pushing her tongue into my mouth and kissing me with passion. She then straddled me wrapping her arms around my neck.

“Angie you sure you wanna do this.” And without a word she pulled off her shirt with no bra underneath grabbed my hands and put it on her nice perky tits. I immediately went to licking and sucking her nipples making her moan out in pleasure.

“Mmmm yes just like that”

She started ripping off my shirt and me back so I was lying down completely. She got off of me and started pulling my pants and shorts off.

“Do you know how long I’ve been waiting for this” she let out

“As long as me I’m guessing” which has been for quite a bit.

“Mmmm look at that cock!”

And with that she dove right done engulfing my dick in her mouth. Sucking away at the head, and then putting more and more into her mouth until I was fully hard and completely inside her mouth and throat. I grabbed the back of her head and held her there making her gag a little.

“Mmm oh shit yes that feels so fucking good.” I let go of her head and she lingers just a second then comes up for air gasping

“Mmmm your cock taste so good and it fills up my mouth. Please tell me you’ll put it in my pussy. It’s nice and wet and tight just for you to slam inside me.”

That’s when I flip her over onto the bed and me over her. I go straight for her skirt lifting it up and sliding her panties off her body.

“I’m gonna take you! You want that huh?”

“Oh yes take me please!” I spread her legs wide and put the head of my cock in.

“Oh my god yes yes! yes give it to me! stick it in” I slowly slide every inch of my cock deep inside her. She starts moaning out “Oh fuck yes oh fuck yes!”

“Damn youre so tight.” And I start sliding in and out of her getting faster and faster.

“Yes yes yes yes pound my pussy with your cock I want that big dick deep inside me!”

I start fucking her faster as I lean down and bite her neck.

“Oh DAMN yes!”

I start giving her a hicky as I fuck her harder and faster. Then move down to her nipples licking and sucking on them.

“AHHHHH yes give it to me hard! As she squeezes her pussy around my dick, I bite her nipple making her scream out even louder. OH FUCK YES!”

With that I ask, “You wanna ride my cock with your tight pussy”

“Oh fuck mmmmm.” She climbs up on me and shoves her pussy right on me. “Oh yea that’s how I want it.” As she rides my dick up and down fast she squeezes her pussy when she moves up so it squeezes around my head.

“Mmmm damn girl you know how to ride good!”

“Mmmmmmm I’d love to show you more.” And with that she gets up turns around and slides back down on my cock. She starts shaking her hips as she moves up and down on my cock. Then she goes all the way down and grinds on me. I move my hands up to slap her ass.

“Mmmmmm yes ride my cock good.” Slapping her ass good a few more times. Then I slide my thumb towards her ass hole slowly putting it in her.

“Ooooooh god yes stick it in me.” So I stick my thumb all the way in and she starts riding my dick and thumb.

“Mmmmmm yes yes yes fuck yes oh god I love your cock inside me.”

I start to wiggle my thumb inside her and she screams out. “OOOOOOOOOOOOHHHHHHHHHHH FUCK! Im gonna cum soon.”

She reaches down to rub her clit and rides me faster. “Oh yes cum all over my cock!!” “OH YES YES YES YES FUCK YES FUCK YES! OH GOD IM CUMMING IM CUMMING MMMMMMMMMMMMMM YES YES YES!!!”

She gushed out all over my cock and her pussy grabbed tight around my cock and her sweet juices dripped down to my balls.

“Mmmm you like it rough and kinky huh?!”

“Oh yes I do” she turns around to look at me, biting her lip.

“Then get down so you can swallow my entire load”

“Mmmmm just for me” she says with overjoyment.

“Yes just for you” winking at her and getting up. I start stroking my cock right in her face with her tongue out licking my cock.

“Mmm yes cum for me mmmm yes oh yes oh yes cum for me!” And I came all in her open mouth and she slurped it all down looking up at me with those gorgeous eyes. “Mmm thank you for helping me with my homework.” Smiling up at me and licking her lips.

“Anytime Angie, anytime.”

The post Girlfriends Amazing Daughter appeared first on Free Erotic Stories.

When I was 18 and in high school the summer before my senior year, my older sister was 20 and she kind of looked after me and my two younger brothers when our mom was at work. My older brother (28) at the time was still living at home too but my sis was in community college and working part time so she was home more.

I was working out for football with my buddies during the day that summer and my two younger brothers were going to a day camp at the local playground run by the YMCA. I didn’t have my own car so I would get rides from my buds to and from practice and when we went out carousing. My sister did have a little compact car that she used to get to and from school and work. My mom car pooled to work with a neighbor.

One day during the summer we were supposed to have workouts at the weight room and then go to the track for running. Well, the building the weight room was in was closed for maintenance when we got there so we could not lift. We went ahead and did our running workout and then decided to head home.

My buddy lived past our house so he would usually drop me off in front on his way home. That day, as we went down my street, I noticed that my dad’s work truck was parked on a side street about half a block away from my house. My sister was supposed to be at work at her part time job that day as she didn’t have classes. I was hoping to have the afternoon to myself, so I could get some porn from my brothers room and spend an hour or two reading porn stories and jerking off. However, when we pulled up to my house I noticed my sister’s car parked in our driveway. Damn, I was hoping to be alone!

Well, when I got to the front door in was slightly open and the glass/screen storm door was shut. I was thinking to myself it was strange that my sister was not at work, she needed the money. I was also suspicious that my dad might be in the house because I was sure that was his truck parked a block away. So I slowly opened the screen door to keep it from creaking and giving anyone the notion that someone entered. My sister didn’t think I was due back for another two hours and she had to pick up my little brothers later that afternoon.

My sister had a bedroom on the first floor and because our old house had settled quite a bit, the door to her room did not shut the whole way because the frame was off. It was how I spied on her when she was changing or coming out of the shower. As I entered the living room I could hear some muffled voices and what sounded like moaning, it was coming from my sister’s room.

I headed down the hall towards her door and stopped for a minute. Her door left a 2 to 3 inch gap between the edge of the door and the frame from top to bottom. The angle of the view into the room led right to a large mirror she had on the wall and it reflected to her bed perfectly. I peaked in through the opening and looked at the mirror and my jaw immediately dropped at what I saw!

There was my sister totally naked, laying on top of my DAD in a 69 position!! Her head was closest to the mirror and I could see perfectly her mouth dancing up and down on my Dad’s fat cock. It wasn’t super long but it was unusually thick. I looked almost like a beer can. He had a large ball sack hanging below it that looked like it contained two tangerines.

Dad is a hairy man and his bush was thick and black. He is about 5’10” and 215 lbs, with a bit of a paunch belly, which most men in their 50’s get. He died his hair so it was jet black, even though it would be silver grey. He is a handsome man with a square jaw, with a dimple in the middle. He had at least 3 girlfriends while he was married to my mom and I think he was cheating on his second wife at the time. Well, he was definitely cheating on his second wife with my sister, because I was seeing it live and in color!

My sister has big 40″ DD tits and they were mashed between my dad’s lower abdomen and her chest. She was buxom and she had a nice big round ass. Her measurements must have been 40, 32, and 36 at the time. I could see my dad’s head between her thighs, his mouth buried into her tight hot twat.

I watched almost in disbelief as she was fitting my dad’s thick member into her mouth and trying to take it all in. She would bob up and down on his shaft and then pull her mouth off his cock and lick it up and down the sides and then circle his mushroom head with her tongue.

She had the base of it gripped in her hand and was savoring his cock like it was the best lollipop she ever had. He told her lick his balls and she kind of moved forward a little and put her face down into his nut sack. She was licking it and trying to suck one of his big nuts into her mouth. At one point she stopped and was trying to get one of his black pubic hairs out of her mouth, and when she did she drove back into his loins, licking and sucking and worshipping his manhood.

I looked back to the other end and saw that my dad had his hands up on my sister’s ass cheeks and was now holding them apart while sliding one of his thick gnarled fingers around her asshole. My sister was on fire with lust and I could see her grinding her hot cunt onto my dad’s mouth as she was moaning and panting as if she was near a climax. He was slurping her pussy and the room was filled with smacking and slurping sounds as they both tried to inhale the other’s sex with their mouths.

My sister started to moan loudly with her mouth filled with my dad’s fat cock and she tensed up and froze with her cunt pressing down on my dad’s mouth. She let out a low guttural moan as she peaked and came onto his face. I could see the wetness all over his cheeks.

After she calmed down she briefly resumed sucking his thick dick until he told her to move down that he wanted to get into her tight pussy. She sat up on his broad hairy chest and then slid herself down so that her pussy was right above his throbbing hard cock. She was now in a reverse cowgirl position and I could see her massive tits. She was straddling dad with her knees on either side of his hips. She got up on her knees and grabbed dad’s dick and placed it at the opening of her wet pussy.

I could see her hot slit, it was open and puffy and very wet with her juice. She leaned back a little and I could see the tip of dad’s cock at her opening. Her lips were starting to spread around his cock as she started to descend on his pole. She went slowly, trying to accommodate his girth. As she slid forward and down on his monster, her pussy stretched to the limit as she took his cock all the way in. When she hit bottom she stopped trying to get used to being so full of his manhood.

I could see perfectly her pussy, it was stretched all the way around the base of his cock and it looked like it must have hurt. The base of his cock and his nuts were visible to me as he lay on the bed, legs slightly spread. She slowly leaned back and put her hands on his chest for support. She then lifted her legs and moved so that her feet were now next to his hips. Using her arms for support and her legs to lift herself, she slowly pulled herself up exposing the shaft of dad’s cock that had been buried in her tight hole.

When she got to the top, she paused and then impaled herself on him again, a low lusty moan escaping her lips as she savored the feeling of being so full. She continued in slow and rhythmic up and down motion up and then down, riding dad’s cock in a sensual dance. He put his hands on her hips and was helping her rise and fall off and then down onto his prick. I could see him start to sweat and he had a look of pure pleasure and lust on his face. It must have been incredible having his daughter taking all of his thick cock.

I could see his legs tensing as he was trying to push up and meet her as she descended down onto his pole with each stroke. My sister was moaning with pleasure, her head back and her eyes closed,

“Fuck me daddy, fuck me, fuck your little girl” she groaned.

“It feels good baby, your pussy is so tight” he said. “You’re my special girl, you always have been” he added.

“Oh, you feel so big inside me daddy, your cock is so hard and so thick; I feel like I am so full, it is so good” she sighed. “I love you daddy”.

They were both lost in the love and lust of it all and I bet I could have walked in the room and neither would have noticed me. By this time I had pulled my running shorts aside and released my cock from the jock strap I was wearing and was in full fledge pounding of my own meat.

I was fixated on the scene, especially where my dad’s cock was entering my sister’s tight hole. Her tits were now starting to bounce along with her motion as she quickened her pace and was moving quickly up and down our dad’s shaft. I could see the lips of her pussy almost seemed looser now, she was easily accommodating his fat cock. Juice was flowing out of her cunt and down onto my dad’s big hairy balls.

He was now mauling her big tits and nipples with one hand as he helped her move up and down with the other.

“Yeah baby, take daddy’s cock all the way baby. Your pussy feels so tight for daddy” he moaned.

His words seemed to excite her even more, like the thought that she was now fucking the cock that made her was the biggest turn-on. “Are you ready to cum yet sweetie, I want you to cum for daddy, right on daddy’s hard cock” he told her.

“Yes I’m close daddy, you’re filling me up, and it feels so good to have you in me. I want you in me forever daddy. I want to feel you cum inside me, please daddy, and fill my pussy with your hot cum” she pleaded.

They were in frenzy now, humping each other wildly, my sister’s tits bouncing all over and my dad grabbing her hips and lifting and pulling her down as hard and fast as he could.

“I’m gonna cum baby, I gonna shoot my hot load into you baby, you ready?”

“Yes daddy, fuck me harder and shoot your seed into your little girl’s tight pussy” she replied.

Suddenly dad groaned and his toes curled and he slammed into her one last time and froze. He was shooting his wad deep into his youngest daughter’s hot tight hole.

My sister was panting and moaning “yes, yes I can feel your cum in me” as she brought one hand down to her pussy trying to feel by dad’s cock throb and shoot into her. She rubbed her clit for a few seconds and then screamed with an orgasm like I never imagined anyone would.

I was still stroking myself and couldn’t hold off any longer. I held the workout towel I had in my hand in front of my cock and shot the largest load I ever had. Four thick streams of hot cum followed by three more small globs left the tip of my cock splashing onto the towel.

She slowly came down from her cum and gently lay back onto my dad’s chest. His cock was still lodged inside her wet pussy and I could see his cum starting to ooze out down around his shaft. God I wish I could have been in there to put my face in there where there sex connected, licking their combined juices.

My sister laid there for a few minutes and then finally my dad’s softening cock slipped out of her now gaping pussy. It was covered in cum and pussy juice, now half its former size. My sister slid off to the side facing my dad. They kissed deeply as she snuggled up under his armpit, draping her arm over his chest and her leg over his thighs.

They continued to kiss and she moved her hand down to his limp dick and started to rub it and stoke it, getting the sticky juices on her hand. She then brought her fingers up to his lips and he licked some of his own cum and her pussy juice form it. Wow- that was so hot.

I knew they would be getting up so I slid back away from the door and headed back to the front of the house. I decided to go outside and wait around the side of the house until I saw my dad leave. I knew this had to have been going on for a while and I planned on using this new info to my advantage. I always wanted to fuck my sis and I think I just found a way to make it happen!

The post Dad and Sister Get Caught appeared first on Free Erotic Stories.

The last several weeks had been going pretty smooth and things seemed to be in good shape between us. Debbie told me that if I had another blow out party she would have to really consider what her reaction would be. Debbie was American born but both her parents were Mexican. She carried some of her parents attributes with dark skin, jet black hair and tiny features. She had a pretty face, small tits (32A), a small tight ass and long slender legs. She stands about 5’6 and weighs 116 lbs. At 35 years old she is still in great shape with only a slight ‘pudge’ on her belly as she called it. Otherwise she was firm all over.

I woke up on a Saturday morning and did not have any plans for the day. As Debbie an I sat around drinking coffee and talking after breakfast she said she wanted to go to the mall and to Lowes to pick some things up for the house. I agreed and our plan was set. At 10 AM. While Debbie was in the shower and getting ready for our errands the doorbell rang and six of my buddies were at the door. It was college bowl day and they were ready to party. They had bought a keg and were carrying it into the house as I tried to tell them I could not watch the games with them, I had promised my wife to take her shopping.

The guys all teased about my lack of attendance at any of the games the past few weeks and implied that Debbie had ‘pussy whipped’ me. I told them that was not the case and they just proceeded to carry the keg down to my game room in the basement and act like I was not even there. They said let her go by herself. I really did want to watch the games and the smell of the keg alone already had me longing for a nice cold beer.

My basement was set up with memorabilia from our State University team and a large screen TV with a satellite receiver. I had a bar in one corner and a large couch, several tables and several recliners in the room focused on the TV. It was the perfect game party room. The keg was tapped and the pre-game show on by the time Debbie came down the steps asking if I was ready to go.

When she saw my buddies and the keg she went off. She accused me of lying to her and going back on my word. I tried to explain to her in vein that the guys had come over on their own and brought the beer. She wold not listen to me and stormed off cussing me. All my buddies had a good laugh at my expense and told me that if I wanted to go that they would hold the fort down. By that time I was pissed and got another beer and settled down to watch the first game.

As the afternoon wore on and the beer flowed and we got into the games we all got a little trashed. Debbie stormed down the stairs several times and ranted and raved at me for drinking, which only added fuel to my fire. By the time the third game was on most of us were plastered and talking about performing nasty acts on the college cheerleaders more than talking about the game. Debbie was indignant on her last trip down about our behavior and as she stormed around the room the alcohol and testosterone raging in the room made my mouth operate without going threw the brain. I told her “Oh shut up or put up.” Even as I said it I knew I had stepped over the line but the words just flowed out. All the guys heckled and called after her in their drunken state as she stormed back up the steps.

As Debbie came back down the stairs an hour later we were all saying about how we would give money to see a certain cute little cheerleader nude. The bid to see this girl strip and expose her ass and pussy was up to $100.00 and Debbie stepped in front of the TV. “You boys all must have more money than you have brains, why would you pay $100.00 to see her strip when you all have wives at home?”

The guys all went on about how they would pay to see her strip down and pose and how strange pussy was worth the money. Debbie looked directly at me and asked “So, would you pay to see her strip down in front of you?”

After my last outburst my brain had came back online and I decided silence was my best defense at that point. I just looked past her without saying a word acting like I was interested in the game. She paused for a moment and then turned to the other guys and said “How much would you pay me to strip down and pose?”

The guys all sat silent for a moment and then began telling how it was not the same, she was not a cheerleader or famous celebrity. JJ then piped up and said “I’ll give you $10 honey to strip down and let me have a look at your pussy and ass.”

I could not believe that he had just offered my wife money to strip in front of him. But, having a few minutes ago been caught saying I would pay $100 to see the young girl on the sideline do the same thing I just kept my mouth shut. I wondered what Debbie was up to, this was totally out of character for her.

“Oh come on boys, pussy is pussy. If one is worth $100 then they all are.” Debbie said.

“No way!” Benny jumped in. He then went on with a long description about how every pussy was different and some were pretty and others bordered on being ugly. Benny considered himself an expert in the various types of pussy and after several beers could elaborate on the finer points of pretty pussies.

I was in shock at my wife talking about her own pussy like it was some commodity. She had never really even used that term even in front of me before more less talked about her own body in front of anyone. Debbie had always been shy about her body, even a bikini was a little risque for her in a public beach.

Debbie stood in front of all of us and unbuttoned her jeans and pushed them down off her hips and down her legs. As they came to her ankles she kicked them off over toward the couch. She stood there in her sweater and a pair of bikini cut white cotton Hanes panties. She ran her fingers inside the elastic around the waistband and her leg openings seductively and asked “So, does anybody think I might have a $100 pretty pussy they would like to see?”

She had got all the guys attention as well as mine. I wanted to get up and wrap a sheet around her and take her out of the room. I sat there unable to move actually turned on by the sight of Debbie standing in the room full of guys and hard cocks in her panties. The guys looked at me and then back to Debbie. Pete pulled a $20 out of his pocket and said “Ok, now lets see what you have.”

Debbie walked over to him and picked up the bill and handed it back to Pete. “I know it’s worth more than $20 big boy.”

Several of the guys called out numbers getting to $50. She continued running her fingers into her leg openings and pulled her panties up tight showing her shaved mound and puffy dainty little lips through the fabric of her panties. This got the guys really going and soon she had John up to $100. “Put your money where your mouth is if you want to see it.” She instructed him.

John stretched out in the recliner and pulled a fresh $100 bill from his pocket. His large cock was clearly visible through his jeans as it strained and poked at the fabric confining it.

Debbie then stood in front of John and peeled her panties slowly down off her shapely hips. AS she pushed them down her legs she turned her back to him and bent at the waist showing him her incredible tight ass hole and amazingly small pussy. All the guys strained to see the view John had inched from his face and several rubbed their crotches.

Debbie turned back around and put one of her smooth legs onto the arm of the chair as she stood in front of John. This placed her hot pussy directly in his line of sight and I am sure he could even smell her sweet fragrance. She looked at John and said “You have two minutes to look and tell me how you want me to pose, but you cannot touch.”

John was speechless as Debbie stood up onto the chair and lowered her pussy over his face from above. She stopped just as her puffy little lips barely made contact with the tip of his nose. She then lowered herself onto his lap and grinded against the bulge in his jeans. She turned and pushed her delicate ass into his face before standing back onto the floor and turning in front of him. Debbie then asked “So, do I have a pretty pussy or an ugly one?”

All of the guys immediately broke out telling her how amazing her sweet little pussy was. She looked well pleased with the reaction she was getting.

Debbie has the smallest pussy I had ever seen. She kept it totally shave smooth and had a very dainty pair of lips that surrounded her tight tiny little hole. It did not look big enough to get a finger into. Her pussy led to her tiny tight little puckered brown ass flower. It was equally as pretty as her pussy and the sight of her pussy and ass could make me cum by themselves. I knew that the guys had all got a great show. I felt jealous and angry and at the same time excited at what was happening in front of me. I wanted her to stop, but also wanted her to continue. I had never seen this side of Debbie before. I had always tried to get her to dress seductively to show her off, but she had always refused.

As she stood up she announced “Times up ” she looked around the room at all the hard cocks straining in the jeans of the guys and then to me. She smiled and then proceeded. “Is that all you all want to do, nobody wants more?”

Benny started going on about how she had the most awesome pussy he had ever seen. He told her it was the prettiest and even more than pretty, it was beautiful.” Before he could finish Jake broke in.

“I’ll give you $100 for a little one on one action with you beautiful.” He said hoarsely.

“Hmm, let me see, it sounds like Jake wants to have sex with me and is willing pay $100. Does anybody else want to get me to themselves?” Debbie asked.

I sat there in total disbelief at what was happening in front of me. I wondered if it was actually happening or if I was just really drunk and imagining it all. I felt as if I was sitting on the outside watching things go on in a different realm or reality. My own cock was hard and on a primal level I was enthraled with the events taking place.

The guys all began hollering out dollar figures like they were bidding on a piece of meat at an auction at the local butcher shop. Debbie really seemed to enjoy the attention the guys were directing her way. I thought to myself how could I have told her to shut up or put up? She was putting up and I guess I only had myself to blame or credit.

Finally one of my buddies who was kind of goofy hollered out that he would pay $600 for a chance to have a go with Debbie. I was surprised when she took him seriously. Debbie had always teased about Everett calling him a fat idiot among other things. Everett quickly pulled his billfold out and began counting out his money. He got down to having to count pennies before he finally got the whole $600 together. He was left with a nickel and six pennies in his pocket.

Everett was 36 years old and still live with his mom. He had never really dated and was still a virgin. He had held an immense crush on Debbie for several years and she had always pretty much dismissed him. Now here she was putting his cash in her hands and embracing him. Everett stood up and Debbie approached him. She reached her arms around his neck and kissed him deeply. I thought Everett would loose it right there. As she broke their kiss she pulled him by the waist of his pants across the room and up the stairs.

Everett stands about 5’10” and weighs around 230lbs. He has never been considered attractive but much of his persona is credited to the goofy acting he always does. I think the reason he has never been able to seriously date or become intimate with a women is because of the image he projects. And now here he was in all his goofiness upstairs with my wife.

I did not want Debbie to know that I wanted to see what was going on and so I gave them several minutes before I slowly crept upstairs. The door to our bedroom was shut and I could hear Everett carrying on like a wild man. I knew Debbie had to be giving him his first blowjob. I heard Debbie start talking to Everett and telling him to put it in. I could hear him moaning and then I heard my wife moan out and I knew Everett had his cock inside her pussy. I could hear the slapping sound of skin against skin and then I heard Everett cry out and knew he was blowing his load. I wondered if she had him pull out before he shot his wad and let him cover her body or if she allowed him to cum in her sweet pussy. I knew we did not have any condoms in the house so I was sure she had fucked him bareback.

I listened for a few minutes as Debbie told him she was going to get him hard again so he could fuck her again and pleasure her. I listened quietly from the outside of my bedroom door as my blood boiled. Not so much in anger but in arousal thinking of my hot wife in our bed fucking and sucking my buddy. Soon I heard Everett groaning and I could hear my wife directing him to kneel behind her and stick it in. I heard her moan and cry out after a few minutes and wondered if Everett had made her cum or if she was putting on for me. I then heard Everett in the throws of another climax. I did not want her to know I had been listening and snuck quickly back downstairs to my recliner.

The rest of the guys all looked at me as I sat back down and returned my attention to the game. A few minutes later Debbie and Everett returned downstairs. Everett had his pants and socks on and was carrying his shirt and shoes. He was smiling big and blushing as the rest of the guys all looked at him come into the room. Debbie followed him still completely nude. She had cum running down her legs from her pussy and it looked like Everett must have been saving his load for several years from the copious amounts of cum running out of my wife.

Debbie kissed Everett and thanked him. He said “No problem baby, I have been waiting for years to fuck you, maybe I could come back sometime?”

Debbie just smiled at him and then turned to the rest of the guys “You all come back and watch football and drink lots of beer with Ron anytime you want, every time he has a party I will fuck one of his party goers. I can’t wait to try some of the rest of you boys.”

I knew Debbie had come downstairs still nude just to let me see the cum running from her and to see her pretty little used pussy. She had drawn a line in the sand about my parties and drinking. I couldn’t wait until next weekend and getting to see her with somebody else, it had always been a fantasy of mine to see her fuck other men.

The post Slutty Wife Football Fun appeared first on Free Erotic Stories.

I bought her clothes that showed off her body, half bras that pushed her tits up but left the top of her breasts naked, blouses that were sheer enough to see through or were very low cut to show off her tits. I chose short skirts either tight around her ass or pleated like a cheerleaders, and very high heels (4″-5″). The clothes helped her slip into the role, I think. She liked the attention that she got when she wore them, and I encouraged it. Men often gawked at her or whistled or just followed her around a room with their eyes. She got into teasing on her own. The clothes made it easy, and I never objected. I liked it, seeing her getting so much attention. The men practically drooled over her. She keeps her tight pussy shaved now and wears very sheer panties or thongs or nothing at all. She liked the guys to have something “nice to see” when she crossed her legs or bent over. She buys the sexy clothes for herself now and she doesn’t always wear a bra when we go out in the evening now.

She has stopped wearing panties as well. She likes to “flash the men once in while” she says. She likes to point out men who have erections to me after she has given them a “quick look.” She giggles, and I enjoy being the man by her side. Julissa stands just a fraction over five-feet, which is why her legs appear longer with her 4 or 5 inch high heels. She manages her weight around 109-110 pounds and has beautiful long jet black waist length hair. She gets a manicure and pedicure every few weeks and a bikini wax for her smooth pubes. Soon those stories of hotwives and open marriages began arousing me again and I yearned to watch my wife being fucked by other men. My attention was nurtured because she always dressed sexy and she had always liked the attention that it brought her. But to my surprise and delight, she began taking it further. She would find reasons to stand on tip-toes in the room to get something off of the top shelf or bend over for a long time as she read the titles on the books on the bottom shelf of the bookcase, finally selecting one and walking out of the room with it.

If she was wearing shorts, either one of these actions pulled her tight shorts sharply into her butt-crack and accentuated her nice-round, Latina rump. If she was bending over, you could even see the seam pressing into her labia. Her pussy slit looked great like that. Everyone in the room would gasp and she would act as though she didn’t even notice. If she was wearing a miniskirt, either action would display the bottom edge of her ass cheeks; and if she was bending over far enough, you could see her pouty vulva. On one occasion, she was wearing sheer, translucent panties and did this. The nearly clear panties pressed into her crotch and spread her fat pussy lips for all to see. She began going topless or nude in the backyard and around the pool and spa. Finally I set a plan to expose her more to others. In bed one night after some love-making, I told her I wanted to take her to our local hangout and have her flash other men and see what happened.

“You really are a pig, but what the heck. Okay!”

The rest of the week I just couldn’t think of anything else and I eagerly awaited the upcoming Friday. When it finally came, Julissa wanted to be on her own while she got dressed and I waited impatiently in the living room. I almost lost my breath when she came in to me. She looked wonderful! Sexy! Her long black hair was brushed out straight to her waist, and her dark brown eyes, which seemed to be bigger than they actually were thanks to the make-up, gleamed with her smile. Black-strapped 5″ high heels, black stockings and a knee-long black skirt and a blouse in bright red completed the picture. She swirled in front of me, revealing a tiny black thong.

“Like?” she asked.

“OH YES!”

The night went well. Julissa danced most of the time, parading around in front of the other patrons. The men in the bar seemed to flock around our table, even though they couldn’t know that she was almost naked under her clothes. Finally the evening ended and we walked the long walk home. A couple of blocks from our house there’s a little park, and when we passed it, I dragged in Julissa in the shade of the trees. I unbuttoned her skirt and let it fall on the ground. She shivered but I didn’t think it was from the cold because the night was warm in Arizona. My instincts were right. When my hand got in contact with her pussy, I could feel that it was very wet and slightly open. A finger slipped in without any hindrance, as did the second and with a little coaxing so did the third. I began to finger-fuck my hot wife in the park, slowly, slowly, until with a moan, she sank down on the ground out of control. I followed her while her pussy squeezed my fingers as she had an orgasm.

As soon as Julissa had regained her strength, we continued our walk home. I had her skirt and thong in my hands, and I dropped a little behind her and watched her swinging ass-cheeks as she walked. She kept looking around afraid that any of our neighbors should see her half naked, but she didn’t object, and walked boldly on with her pussy and ass on display on our own street. I now realized she was a true exhibitionist and would probably go even further if coaxed. As soon as we had entered our house, she tore off her blouse, kicked her shoes away and grabbed a grip on my shirt. She swung me around and almost pushed me into the bedroom and down on the bed. She hastily undressed me while I passively lay on the bed. Never before had I seen her as hot as she was at that moment! She didn’t bother with any foreplay, but climbed over me, straddled me, gripped my cock and steered it with one sweeping movement into her waiting pussy.

She was even wetter now than when I fingered her in the park. She rode me with long, deep strokes, and I could feel her pussy clamp around my cock the entire time. I myself was as hot as she wa, and I couldn’t hold back for as long as I had wanted. I wanted this incredible fuck to last all night. It was a fuck. It wasn’t a love making. When she felt my semen shoot up her cervix she screamed out her lust, something I’d never heard her do. She was a moaner, not a screamer. Or so I thought!

“YES! Give it to me!

A few weeks had passed when we were out drinking with my friend Dave. It was getting late so we left the bar and headed home to carry on partying. Time had passed and Julissa got up and went to the bathroom, Dave turned to me and said, “You are lucky, Julissa is pretty hot and those tits are hard to take your eyes off of them.”

I nodded then without thinking I replied, “Do you want to see them?”

He responded as soon as I finished, “Fucking right I would!”

When Julissa came back, I took a deep breath and said, “Tonight is the night you have to do what we discussed a month ago about flashing!”

She shook her head as she said, “Alright what do you want me to do?”

I looked at Dave, winked then spoke, “Dave and I are going to pick out a outfit for you to wear and I want you to change into it right here.” I pointed to the middle of the floor. She spat back at me, “I am not doing that in front of Dave!”

I sighed, “Then you really did not mean what you said when you agreed it would be fun.”

She stuttered back, “I meant it. Go on then.”

Dave and I went in her closet, after a few minutes we pulled out a black mini-skirt and a silver silk top that tied in the middle. I handed it to her and she moved to the middle of the room. Before she got started I stopped her, “Let’s make this more interesting, I want Dave to undress you.”

She thought for a few seconds then reacted, “Okay, I will do everything you want. If that is what you want then that’s what I’ll do.”

She stood still as Dave moved toward her. She was wearing a button up blouse and a thigh-long skirt. Dave got behind her and slowly pulled the skirt down. She stepped out of it. As it hit the floor, he raised his hands up and started unbuttoning her blouse. As the last button came loose, the white blouse fell open showing her low-cut bra. I could not help notice that her nipples were pushing through the fabric and she was enjoying Dave’s stares. This was turning her on. Seeing she was aroused, I decided to take it as far as it would go. I got up and stood in front of her and slid my hand in her panties and ran my fingers across her lips. She was dripping wet and she rolled her eyes as I passed over her clit. Meanwhile, Dave had stopped and backed away to watch me. I gestured with my head for him to get back to what he was doing. He nervously slid his hands around her chest, brushing over her tits and found the clasp to her bra.

He unclipped the fastener and pulled the cups off of her breasts. He was pulling his hands away when I grabbed both his wrists and pulled them back on to Julissa’s chest. She opened her eyes and gave me a glare that could kill, but I looked back as if to say, “This is what I want”, and she nodded. I let Dave play with her tits for a few minutes then said, “Okay, that’s enough of that, let’s do something else.

Julissa thought for a second then smiled, “I don’t think it is fair that I am the only one naked. I want you two to strip off as well? If I’m going to have to do this, I may as well see how you are reacting.”

I looked at Dave and asked, “How about it? I’m game.” He agreed so we both got naked, of course we both had erections, which made Julissa giggle.

She said, “What now?”

The tone in her voice had changed, she sounded almost excited. I thought for a moment then said, “I tell you what, from this point on I want you to do what you want and I mean ANYTHING you want.” I was taking a chance she would put her clothes on and kick Dave out.

Instead she responded, “Anything? Okay!”

Then she walked over and sat between us on the couch. She rest one hand on my knee and the other on Dave’s; gently and very slowly she began sliding them up our legs. It seemed a lifetime before she reached the top and wrapped her hand around my cock. I looked over and saw her fingers close around Dave’s shaft. She jacked us off for a little bit then she leaned back and closed her eyes. Dave and I did not react at first, but it was not long until we did. We both ran our hands up her skirt and began fingering her pussy and clit. Dave pulled his hand out and untied her top, and with one hand, he groped her tit and he sucked on the other one. I got in between her legs and ran my cock inside her. She was letting out some quiet moans as I slid in and out of her. We stayed like that for a few minutes. Then we went to change positions.

As Dave moved in front of her, she sat up and said, “Not his.”

I whispered in her ear, “Go ahead, pleaseeeeee.!”

She laid back and closed her eyes. Dave has a pretty big cock I would guess it to be about 81/2 inches long and as round as a flashlight with D cells. I saw Julissa’s eyes widen when she saw it. He shuffled closer aiming his cock towards her pussy. He ran it through her labia a couple of times then slowly pushed his hips forward. I watched his cock disappear inside my wife, inch by inch. I must say it was the most erotic thing I have ever seen. I backed off as Dave thrust in and out of her, she did not even realize I was not sitting next to her. She was panting in pleasure. After fifteen minutes, I got a pain in my stomach as I watched Dave’s balls twitch, realizing he was unloading his semen in my wife’s pussy. “Jesus, had we gone too far?”

Dave pulled out and moved away. I pulled Julissa on top of me and slid back inside her. I pointed behind her, and Dave saw this and moved around. When Dave was in place, I pulled her forward some more. I nearly came when I felt Dave’s cock slide in her along with mine; both stretching Julissa’s petite pussy. Julissa began moving faster and faster and was nearly screaming. Dave pulled out because he was about to ejaculate, but Julissa quickly said, “Don’t stop!”

I replied, “We are just switching places.”

Dave got under her and I got behind her, then we resumed. It was not long until I could control it no longer. I pulled out and forced my cock in her mouth and shot my load. I rolled back panting. A few seconds later, Dave raised Julissa off of him. As soon as he fell out of her, she reached down and moved over him. Just as she lowered down, the next load of his cum shot out. Before anymore had the chance to spurt out, she had him back inside her. This nearly made me cum a second time? I was watching another guy cumming inside my wife. We took a break then fucked some more. The following week we did it again, and we still do it every now and then.

Just a few weeks ago, I was driving home from a corner store and there was Julissa watering some plants in our front yard, while in a very short black and white sundress. She bent over several times revealing her bare pussy to any passersby who happened to look her way from the street. Sometimes I mention seeing her flashing the world just to find out if she’s even aware of what she’s doing. Most of the time, however, I get my own little personal thrill by it and keep quiet. I guess as the years have passed, I have also seen enough men notice Julissa. It usually makes me feel good to know that so many men find her attractive and want to possess her. But I also know that most men would jump on any halfway decent looking woman in a second if allowed, so it was no wonder that many heads turned when Julissa walked by with her tanned, athletic body. Anyway, with each and every gawking came a feeling of wanting to see how far she would take it this time.

Wherever we were in public, I’d let her know; not that she usually needed me to tell her who was watching and when. We purposely set out on some days to tease the hell out of some guy or guys. She’d dress in something that prominently displayed her best assets; a tight, small butt and firm large breasts. It was quite a thrill for me and an enormous ego boost for her. She’d get pretty daring at times. One of our favorite tricks is to go shopping for shoes. She’d wear the shortest of skirts in her wardrobe and usually light-colored thongs; that were often wet with anticipation by the time she sat down for a fitting. The last time we went, she didn’t wear any underwear. When the salesman went to slip on her shoe, she extended and lifted her leg so that her cleanly-shaven pussy was in the direct line of sight of this young guy who nearly missed her foot when he went to put the shoe on her. It was both funny and exciting to see his expressions. Julissa just gave him a sexy smile while I pretended to be looking at some merchandise across the room.

It was that last incident that got me thinking about what it would be like to see Julissa actually seduce and have sex with another man. But I also knew that that was crossing a very dangerous line and that if our marriage were to survive, it would have to be handled in a very delicate manner. We had already sampled area with our friend Dave, but what about a complete stranger? I wasn’t even sure I should mention it to Julissa directly. So for months, I dropped hints to her of my fantasy, hoping that she would pick up on it and just make it happen somehow. Then one day, she called me at work and asked me to come home an hour early because she had a surprise for me. She said she was nervous about it and hoped it was what I wanted. She said to be very quiet and to come through the back door of our house and to slowly walk towards the living room without saying anything. I followed her instructions in hopes the surprise was what I had hinted for. It was!

There on the couch was a guy we both knew and liked, Mark, from a business we deal with often. Mark is about 30 years old, and very well-spoken and well-dressed. He’s educated, physically fit and has always had a little twinkle in his eye for my wife. Julissa was parading around the living room preparing some finger food and mixed drinks. She was dressed very casually, however, in jeans and a T-shirt and seemed to be pretending that this was a half-social, half-business meeting. When she finally saw me staring from behind a doorway, she winked at me as to say “Is this Okay?” I winked back that it was what I wanted. I later learned that she didn’t want to dress too suggestively, just in case I nixed the whole thing. Their conversation was a little tedious as I was anxious for Julissa to change the tone and make a move. But after about a half an hour, Julissa inched her way closer to Mark on the sofa and the conversation got more personal.

At one point, Mark joked about something and momentarily placed his hand on Julissa’s thigh as people will do at times. When he went to remove it, Julissa grabbed his wrist and placed it back on her upper leg and said something about people should touch each other more often. This was it, the beginning, and all of a sudden my heart jumped. Less than a minute later, they embraced and began kissing. Mark reached under the back of her white shirt, exposing her back to me. He stopped for a second to say he was concerned about me showing up, but Julissa reassured him it was okay and reached into his crotch through his pants then climbed onto his lap while still kissing. It was happening so fast. My blood raced and thoughts of interrupting came to mind more than once. Mark now slipped his hands down the back of her jeans. Then he broke from the kiss and unbuttoned her pants while Julissa removed her T-shirt.

She wasn’t wearing a bra and Mark began immediately nibbling on her tits. A few minutes later, she dropped to the floor and pulled off Mark’s pants and underwear to expose a massive cock that I am sure she wasn’t expecting. There was my wife, bare-chested, with her jeans dangling around her ankles and thong pulled up her crack by Mark who tugged on the material as she swallowed him whole. All of this occurring within a few minutes of Mark touching her thigh, and it was astonishing to watch Julissa perform. Mark lay back, continuing to tug on Julissa’s thong as she rocked back and forth with his cock plunging into her mouth. The panties looked like a thong now. My wife then began reaching back and frantically played with her swollen pussy. She occasionally gagged on Mark’s cock, but worked it hard. She really looked like she was enjoying the challenge and exhibition of it all. Eventually she stood up and removed her thong.

Mark guided her back down to get on all fours on the floor so that he could begin eating her pussy from behind. She was facing me and I could see her every expression as this man worked his mouth into her from the rear. She kept throwing her head back, and sometimes gritted her teeth. A few times we made direct eye contact, but I had to be careful not to be spotted by Mark. Julissa dropped to her elbows and perched her ass up high. Mark was still rock hard and asked if she was ready

Julissa yelled,”Go ahead give it to me, just give it to me hard and fast!”

Mark positioned his cock to enter my wife from the same rear position, which was great, since I could see that initial expression of pleasure on Julissa’s face. As he worked his way inside, Julissa gasped and pounded the floor with her fist. Mark got hold of her hips and pulled her farther onto him. When he plunged all the way into her, Julissa let out a scream then began getting into the rhythm of the act. They screwed in that position for a few minutes, then Mark leaned back and Julissa kind of went back with him as she now almost sat straight up on him, still facing me. His hands were all over her tits, and I could see how erect her nipples were as he pinched them. I could also see his cock sliding in and out of her from this position as she rubbed her clit. She continued to moan, perhaps more than she has with me, and rode him for a few more minutes. Julissa asked if she could finish him orally. She spun around and kind of moved him a little so that I could see them in profile during the finale.

It didn’t take much for him to come, and when he did, Julissa evidently didn’t pull him out of her mouth fast enough and ended up taking a portion of his load in her mouth and the other portion on the side of her face and neck which I could see easily. I could tell it was plentiful, because Julissa strained to keep the jizz from overflowing from her mouth onto the floor. I was further surprised to see her swallow a lot of it. Although she claimed to love the taste of me, I thought that was a fairly intimate act, if not a whorishly dangerous thing to do. But she gobbled it up! Afterwards, Mark left and I was able to come out of hiding. I had this need to physically and emotionally inspect my wife. She had put her thong and shirt back on. But I was so horny that I almost immediately removed them while asking her questions about how it felt. At first she was reluctant, but there was no denying that she really liked it.

She said she got off on the performance aspect as much as the physical pleasure. I saw her pussy still damp and raw, and traces of cum in her hair. As I fingered her, I could tell that she had just had something massive inserted into her. I fucked her on the couch to see how she’d feel on my cock then finished, like her lover, by coming in her mouth as I rammed my cock down her throat while she threw her head back over the arm of the sofa. She swallowed all of my cum and sucked out the last drops. I had mixed emotions the rest of the night. Julissa showered away most of the external evidence. As the weeks passed, however, the urge struck a few more times. Julissa seduced Mark again. But then she decided to expand on her fantasies and went after a variety of other men, including our 22-year-old pool boy and a wealthy, but older real estate executive. In all, over the space of a couple months, Julissa fucked, sucked or seriously fondled to orgasm six near-strangers.

The post In The Beginning appeared first on Free Erotic Stories.

Mary at 40 years old, stands five feet six, has dark brown hair, usually worn up and has a body even at her age, which turns heads. Her tits, which always look as though they are about to burst through what is covering them, defy all gravitational laws. You can see some age in her face, but it suits her. She is one of those MILFS who are just eminently fuckable and she knows it!

My own wife Sam is no bad looker either. She is just over five feet tall, shoulder length brown hair, green eyes and a killer body, with good firm tits. I know Dave has had a thing for her for years, – you get to notice the looks, but Sam has never encouraged him and despite our previous adventures with other people (see previous stories), she would never compromise our friendship.

On the particular Friday night in question, we were preparing to meet Dave and Mary for a drink in a local country pub. As Sam was in the bathroom, we got chatting about our friends and how close we felt to them. I joked that Dave wouldn’t mind getting much closer to her. She turned to me completely naked and said, “What do you mean.”

She seemed surprised by my comment. I said “Oh come on, – surely you’ve seen the looks he gives you when Mary’s not watching him. “He’d give his right arm to fuck you.”

She blushed and I knew I had hit a nerve. “What if I were to suggest it to him” I said. “What if we asked him to fuck you while Mary and I watched? Or even better, while I fucked Mary?”

She moved closer to me now and began gently rubbing my semi — erect cock through my trousers. I could feel her large tits gently rubbing against me. “Do you really think they would go for it?” she said, as she unzipped my trousers and reached in to gently take hold of my now raging erection.

“Enough drink and merriment and I think they would.” I replied.

I could tell I had fired her lustful imagination because in a few seconds she had undone my trousers, dropped to her knees and taken my cock deep into her throat. Now I know from personal experience and from the reaction of other men I have watched her fuck that my wife gives awesome head. I felt my balls tighten and stir as I watched her bob her head.

Knowing that a great deal of the eroticism of a blowjob is in the watching of a cock disappear into her mouth, she gently moved her hair to the side to give me the perfect view. I gently held the back of her head as I began to fuck her face, feeling the sap rising in me and knowing that with each thrust, my blowing a load into her mouth was closer and closer. “I’m cumming,” I grunted and in response she took me deep as I felt my muck blow into her throat. Good little girl that she is, she didn’t stop sucking for a second and took the entire load into her mouth and swallowed.

“Is that a taste of what you have in store for Dave later?” I asked. She smiled, winked and turned towards the shower. I couldn’t wait!

After showering, Sam entered the lounge to reveal her outfit for the evening. She looked awesome! She was wearing a low cut clingy black top which displayed her 36D tits to perfection. She had coupled this with a knee — length black skirt and knee — high ‘take me home and fuck me’ black leather boots. Dave would cum in his pants just looking at her.

We entered the Pub at 7pm to find Dave sitting alone. Apparently Mary had been called away at the last minute as her mother was ill and she had to go look after her. I was a bit disappointed, but at least the evening still had possibilities.

After much merriment and flirty talk between Dave and Sam we decided to leave the cars on the pub car park and get a taxi back to our place. I persuaded Dave, rather than go back to an empty house that he should spend the night with us in our spare room. He didn’t take much persuading; – I think the idea of spending more time near Sam was very appealing to him.

While Dave went to the bathroom prior to us leaving the pub, I told Sam of a plan I had. My plan was that when we got back to our place, I would feign a headache, say I was going to take some sleeping pills and make my excuses to go to bed. This would leave them alone. I would leave the bedroom door open slightly so I could peek out and over the balcony where I would have a perfect view of the lounge sofa. She was to sit with him on there and see what happened. Hopefully, Dave would take advantage of the situation and I would be able to watch her get a good fucking.

We arrived back home after ten minutes in the taxi and I got us three beers from the fridge. We were sitting in the lounge chatting, Dave and Sam on the sofa and me in my easy chair when I announced I was experiencing a visual display and that this was the prelude to a migraine. I asked Dave if he minded if I took a sleeping pill and went to bed as this was the only way to avoid it. He waved me off saying I should do whatever it takes and not to worry, he would ‘entertain’ my wife. As planned, I went off to bed, left the door slightly ajar and waited. Sam left me for ten minutes and then made out to Dave that she was going to check on me, which she did. She popped her head around the bedroom door, winked at me and went downstairs to re-join Dave on the sofa, announcing to him that I was fast asleep and that I wouldn’t surface until morning.

This statement seemed like an instant green light to Dave and I saw his hand start to rub Sam’s thigh. I could hear them chatting but couldn’t make out what they were saying although it seemed to be getting quite intimate, with Sam giving the odd ‘girly giggle’ whilst tossing her head back and thrusting her tits forward towards Dave’s face.

It wasn’t long before Dave leaned closer, obviously to kiss her. They lingered for a moment as though Dave was waiting for rejection, but when Sam didn’t pull away he proceeded to kiss her. The kisses were gentle, sensual pecks at first, but before you knew it, they were snogging away. I began to wonder when they were going to come up for air, and then I saw his hand start to massage her tits and heard her moan into his mouth in response.

The sight and sound of them kissing was incredible. I saw my wife’s hand slowly start to massage Dave’s cock through his trousers and then she gradually undid his zipper and reached in to feel his engorged cock.

They broke their kiss and my wife pulled her top off and undid her bra. I watched as I saw her firm tits swing free from their prison. Before you knew it Dave had his head between them, with the nipple from one tit in his mouth whilst he rubbed the other between his finger and thumb.

Sam gently pushed him away and told him to stand up. He duly obliged and she began to slowly undo his trousers, which dropped to the floor with his underwear. Sam took hold of his cock as he stepped out of them and she began to slowly and rhythmically wank him. I heard Dave moan as he now stood before her, cock fully erect — and what a monster it was. It had to be 9 inches plus, with a good girth too. I smiled to myself as I anticipated seeing my wife rammed with this monster cock.

Sam was sitting on the sofa, just in front of Dave who was standing before her with his cock conveniently at the height of her mouth. I saw her hands reach around to his ass and pull him closer to her, as she kissed his balls and ran her tongue up the length of his shaft. She turned Dave slightly to one side, obviously to give me a better view as she slowly closed her full lips around the head of this enormous cock. Dave began to gently rock his hips backward and forward, gently fucking her gorgeous face as she took more and more of his cock into her warm accommodating mouth with each thrust.

Before long, she was deepthroating him down to the base of his shaft, something I would have considered impossible, but there it was. She blew him like that for a good ten minutes and then Dave, as if to get a better position to fuck her mouth from, placed one foot on the sofa and held onto the back of my wife’s head. He was really ramming it down her throat now!

Dave began moaning that he was going to cum, but she wasn’t having that, she was going to make this last as long as she could and she pulled him out of her mouth and held his cock tight around the base of the shaft.

After a few moments when the urge for Dave to cum had died down, she positioned herself kneeling on the floor, with her elbows resting on the sofa cushion. She motioned for Dave to come behind her, – she wanted to be fucked doggy style.

Dave didn’t need asking twice and within seconds his cock was sliding in and out of my wife’s now stretched pussy. I could hear her moaning, – familiar sounds and knew from hearing them that she was on her way to climax. Dave started pumping harder and faster and leaned forward to reach around her and hang onto her tits, which were swinging wildly with each thrust of his cock.

They fucked like that for a few minutes with the familiar sound of Sam cumming filling the room. Then they changed position again, – this time Sam motioned for him to sit on the sofa, which he did, cock pointing into the air like a divining rod. She then sat on it, facing him so her huge breasts were rubbing in his face. This was always my favourite position with Sam, because not only did you get to fuck her, but you had the added experience of burying your head in those wonderful tits at the same time.

She began riding him, slowly at first, but soon the pace picked up and I again heard the familiar sounds of moaning as she approached orgasm. They were now bucking wildly and I heard Dave say, “I can’t hold it; – I’m cumming.” With that there were a few dull grunts as he filled my wife’s cunt with his load. They both slumped on the sofa, staying in position with his cock buried deep in Sam’s pussy.

This remained the situation for about ten minutes and then Sam swung her leg over and off him and sat down on the sofa besides Dave. I watched as the kissing and fondling continued, their tongues swirling around each other’s mouths. Sam was again rhythmically tugging on Dave’s cock again; – it looked like she was after second helpings.

This was confirmed when she broke their kiss and went down on him again, taking his entire cock into her mouth. It didn’t look to me as though Dave’s cock had much life left in it, but after a few minutes of gobbling him, it began to stir. Dave pushed her back on the sofa so she was lying on her back and started to mount her in the missionary position. I heard him call her a “dirty slut” and tell her that he was going to send her upstairs to bed with her old man with a belly full of his cum.

She moaned approval at this and they were eyeball to eyeball as I saw him enter her again. She gasped as he did and within seconds Dave was giving her long slow strokes of his huge cock. She was squirming and moaning underneath him and before long Dave picked up the pace and was again ramming her hard, – so hard I thought they would break the sofa.

The fucking lasted longer this time, with Dave already having unloaded into her once; it was taking longer for him to get there again. This meant that Sam experienced several climaxes during the next twenty five minutes of fucking in varying positions. What surprised me was when Dave took his cock out of her cunt and pressed it against her ass.

Now Sam has never let me fuck her in the ass, every time I’ve tried, she would make excuses and push my cock away towards her pussy, but she didn’t push Dave away. They were now fucking doggy style and I could see Dave’s cock pressing against my wife’s pert little asshole. What amazed me was when I saw Sam’s hand reach back to accurately guide him in.

It took a little effort, but I soon saw the head of Dave’s cock disappear into Sam’s ass. I saw her tense up as he entered her, not knowing what to expect from her first anal fucking. “Slowly, slowly” I heard her say as Dave, gently, inch by inch buried his cock deep in my wife’s ass. I had never seen anything so sexy in my life and my own hard — on was raging from the sight which was now before me.

Gradually, and tenuously, they picked up pace and the ‘slowly, slowly’ message which Sam had been giving turned to one of “Oh yes, fuck me harder.” She was clearly enjoying her first anal experience and so was Dave who was grunting his approval and now fucking Sam as hard as he could.

Another few minutes of intense fucking saw Dave unloading another dose of cum, but this time deep in my wife’s ass. They uncoupled and both sat on the sofa side by side cuddling. I heard Sam say that she had never done anal before, but that she loved it.

Dave replied by saying that anytime she wanted more, just to shout out. He then asked if they could arrange a repeat performance sometime. It was then that Sam told him of our plan to seduce both him and Mary, but said that we weren’t sure how they would react.

The reaction Dave gave was surprising; – he said that he and Mary had been talking about swinging for some time now. They hadn’t actually done anything yet, but they both felt they were ready to take the plunge. Sam said to Dave that when I woke, she would tell me and that I would be pleased.

After a few more minutes of kissing and fondling, Sam made her excuses and came to bed to find me with a raging hard on. “Did you hear that?” she said.

“Oh yes” I replied, “It looks like I’m going to get to fuck Mary!”

“Never mind Mary” said Sam. “I’ve just had the most amazing ass fucking” and pointing at my engorged cock she said “and now I’m going to deal with this!”

The post Watching My Hot Wife Fuck My Friend appeared first on Free Erotic Stories.

“Hi,” she said cheerfully, but her tone quickly changed, “I don’t know why I come to these happy hours; I can barely stand most of these people in the office all day and they don’t get any better after they’ve been drinking.”

“Present company excepted, I assume?” I asked, knowing it was the case because we got along well at work. We tended to flirt a bit even though she was a bit younger than me, but I always assumed it was harmless office flirting and never expected it to lead to anything else.

“No, I hate you, too,” she replied, laughing, then pushed against me. I helped her with her remaining picks, which I sensed she was laboring over only so she had an excuse not to go back and rejoin our coworkers.

“Why did you come if you’re so miserable?” I finally asked.

“Ann talked me into it. She said I might feel better about some of my coworkers if I got to know them outside of the office. It isn’t working,” she explained. Ann was one of our coworkers who Megan was actually friends with. Megan wasn’t typically pessimistic or intolerant, but as a young admin, she was very put upon so I understood her frustration. Even so, I definitely was not prepared for what she said next.

“We should leave. We should go to my place and fuck,” she said unexpectedly. I looked at her, unsure of what I had just heard. “Seriously,” she continued, “don’t you think that would be more fun?”

There was no doubt that fucking Megan would be more fun than just about anything I could think of at that moment, but I was concerned about the two of us just walking out of the bar together and what sort of office gossip that would start. Still, I didn’t want her to think that I wasn’t interested.

“OK,” I responded, “I’ll go grab my coat.”

“We can’t just walk out of here together,” she laughed, echoing what I’d been thinking, “besides, I just put a bunch of songs on this jukebox.”

“Tell you what,” I said, “why don’t you write down your address for me and when ‘Bohemian Rhapsody’ starts, I’ll say that I have to leave and I’ll head for your place. When the song is over, you leave, too, and I’ll be waiting there for you.”

“Nice,” she replied, smiling and nodding. I headed back to the group while she went to borrow a pen to write her address on a cocktail napkin. I thought Ann was giving me a funny look, so maybe she saw us talking at the jukebox and was wondering what that had all been about. Megan handed me the cocktail napkin when she rejoined the group, but nothing else passed between us to indicate what we had planned for later that night. I could see that Ann was grilling her but Megan was just waving her off and rolling her eyes, apparently at the suggestion that there was anything to even talk about.

I finished my drink when I heard the first strains of “Bohemian Rhapsody” coming through the sound system, then said my good-byes and headed for the door. I knew that Megan lived downtown, not far from the bar we’d been at that night, so I checked the cocktail napkin and navigated my way to the front steps of her apartment building. I figured as I sat down to wait that the song probably wasn’t even over yet, so I was glad that it was a pleasant night. I checked the time on my phone a couple of times when it seemed like she should have been there already but just figured that slipping out just hadn’t gone as smoothly as she’d expected. When I finally saw her hustling down the street, I stood up.

“Sorry,” she said breathlessly before planting a hot kiss on me, “Ann must have seen us talking and figured that something is going on. I tried to convince her otherwise but I don’t think she was buying it. I finally just bailed when she went to the bathroom. I’m surprised she didn’t follow me.”

She let us into the building and we made out as we waited for the elevator, then continued to make out as it took us to her floor. She took my hand when the doors opened and led me down the hall to her apartment, then unlocked the door and let us in. She locked the door behind us and we started to make out again while she pushed my coat off and I did the same with hers. With our coats on the floor inside the door, she started to unbutton my shirt, so I started to raise her blouse up. We pulled apart so that I could pull her blouse over her head, revealing a very sexy bra that barely contained her jiggling tits. She pushed my shirt down my arms before we started making out again and was raising my t-shirt up as I was still unbuttoning my shirt cuffs. We parted again as both shirts soon hit the floor and she reached immediately for my belt.

I reached for her pants, as well, and had them open and sliding toward her ankles just before she did the same with mine. I kicked off my shoes and stepped out of my pants while looking her over in her bra and bikini panties. She had a nice, curvy figure and though her breasts weren’t huge, they were probably above average. She also had great hair, long and brown and looking straight out of a shampoo commercial. She was looking me over, too, before she reached down to caress the bulge in my briefs.

“We gonna fuck right here inside the door?” I asked, even though we’d made it halfway across the living room as we’d been disrobing.

“Not when I’ve got a big, comfortable bed,” she replied and turned toward what I assumed was the bedroom. Before she could get very far, I grabbed her hips as I admired her round, full ass and pulled her against my throbbing cock while kissing her neck and shoulder. I slipped my hands up to cup her tits and felt her hard nipples through the thin material of her bra. I moved one hand down over her stomach to the front of her panties, where I could feel the course texture of her bush, then slipped it inside. I found her slit to be overflowing with hot juices and immediately wanted to either be eating her or fucking her. I yanked her panties down, leaving her wearing only her bra, which she reached back to unfasten as she turned to face me while backing toward her bedroom.

My eyes were practically bugging out as her succulent tits, topped with large pink areolas and thick, hard nipples were revealed along with her trim, brown bush. I pushed my briefs down, releasing my throbbing tool and drawing her attention, then followed her. As we crossed the threshold into her bedroom, she hit a light switch which turned on the bedside lamp and, as we moved toward her bed, I heard a cell phone ring. I knew it wasn’t mine so I looked up at her face but she was shaking her head, indicating that she had no intention of answering it.

We paused adjacent to her bed and I took her by the hips as we started to make out again while she reached for my throbbing tool. She pumped it a couple of times before pulling her mouth from mine.

“Lay down,” she said, “I’m going to ride you.”

I lay in the middle of her bed and she straddled me, guiding my cock to her pussy and sitting on it. Her pussy was incredibly wet and hot, though fairly snug as well, and felt absolutely amazing as it engulfed my cock. I barely registered her cell phone ringing again as I reached for her tits while she started to ride me. I caressed the soft, smooth flesh and brushed my palms over her hard nipples while savoring the feel of her pussy sliding up and down my cock. She was riding me slowly with her eyes closed and a big smile on her face. I noticed a minor tick as her phone started ringing again but she was able to brush it off and go right back to enjoying herself.

She had just started to pick up the pace a few minutes later as I was still fondling her tits when her doorbell rang. She pursed her lips, but never paused; she just continued to ride me harder and faster. When somebody started hammering on her door, however, that was the final straw. She opened her eyes and smiled down at me as she started to climb off of my tool.

“I’ll be right back,” she said, in an overly-pleasant tone that belied the anger in her eyes. I watched her ass as she walked briskly from the room then heard her slide the chain onto the door before opening it. I couldn’t hear exactly what was being said, but it didn’t sound pleasant. A heated discussion went on for a minute or two, before I heard her say “Fine!” followed by the door slamming and the chain being undone. I heard the door knob turned forcefully, then Megan appeared in the doorway again. Seeing that my cock had lost just a bit of its rigidity, she crawled up onto the end of the bed and wrapped her lips around it, pumping the base as she started to suck it. Seeing her naked coming through the door had been enough to revive the little bit of flagging that had occurred, but feeling her sucking me off had me as rigid as possible with just a few passes of her hot mouth.

I could hear somebody close the front door, lock it and slide the chain on again so I wondered who Megan had allowed into her apartment before coming back to join me in bed. She hadn’t even bothered to close the bedroom door, which I could see just over her head, though I hadn’t seen anyone through the doorway yet. She soon moved up to straddle me again and her pussy still felt amazing as it engulfed my tool once more, so she must have put whatever had happened out of her mind. We were about right back where we had been before being interrupted when Ann appeared from behind Megan and came up alongside of the bed. I was surprised to see her but Megan never even reacted to her presence.

Ann was thin with short blonde hair compared to Megan’s curvy figure and long brown hair, but was equally attractive to me, so I suggested that she undress. She looked at Megan, who still didn’t acknowledge her, then started to raise her sweater. Her boobs were on the smaller side but looked very perky and I could see her hard nipples pressing out through her bra cups. Once her sweater hit the floor, she started to open her jeans and was soon sliding them down her legs. She was appreciating my attention more now rather than being concerned about Megan ignoring her, so she turned around for me wearing just her bra and what turned out to be thong panties. Ann did have an outstanding ass and the thong only helped to accentuate that fact.

She reached for the front clasp of her bra after turning back to face me again and I found myself staring at her perky tits topped with small, pink areolas and hard, pointy nipples. By this point she had a big smile on her face since, even though my hands were all over Megan’s tits and ass, my attention was truly on Ann. She started to slide her panties down, revealing a very trim dark blonde bush, which I immediately invited her to park on my face. Getting no response one way or another from Megan, she moved closer to the bed as I reached out a hand to stroke her pussy. She was overflowing with juices which I was anxious to lap up, so I further encouraged her up onto the bed. She straddled my head, facing away from Megan, as I gazed up at her approaching pussy.

As Megan continued to ride me harder and faster, I grabbed one of Ann’s sweet ass cheeks in each of my hands and started to run my tongue up her slit. She let out a moan and gripped the headboard while I squeezed her ass and ate her pussy. Meanwhile, Megan’s pussy was feeling even more incredible the longer she was riding me. It seemed to be getting even hotter and wetter, though it had already felt unbelievable from the moment I’d slipped into it. She was starting to get noisier, too, so it was obvious even though I was completely focused on eating Ann’s pussy that Megan was nearing an orgasm.

I slipped a finger into Ann’s pussy, finding it snug, hot and slippery much like Megan’s, as I started to lick and suck her clit. Ann grabbed my head in one hand, holding it in place, while the other continued to grip the headboard. As Ann was subtly humping her pussy against my face, Megan suddenly slowed her pace dramatically and let out a long, low moan. I could feel Megan trembling as she came and her pussy felt even more outstanding. I could tell as Ann was starting to more consistently make noises that she was on her way to an orgasm as well but, before I could get her all the way there with my fingers and tongue, Megan suggested that she move back and ride my cock.

Whatever issue Megan initially had with Ann’s arrival had apparently been forgotten because she climbed off my cock and moved around beside me while encouraging Ann to move backward. It seemed at first as though Ann was close enough to cumming that she had no interest in moving, but Megan quickly had her convinced and she started to move back on her knees. While initially disappointed about Ann’s pussy moving farther away, I knew that it was going to feel awesome when it engulfed my still throbbing cock. My eyes roamed over her trim figure and perky tits as she smiled down at me and Megan held my cock for her. Megan’s hair blocked my view of Ann’s pussy as she lowered her head to help guide my cock there, but I reached up to caress Ann’s tits while I waited. As Ann’s pussy engulfed my tool, we both moaned.

Megan didn’t raise her head once Ann started riding my cock and, based on the way she was moving, I was fairly confident that she was licking Ann’s clit. Ann had her eyes cinched shut and was riding me pretty hard right away. She’d appeared to be pretty close to cumming while I’d been licking her clit, so it didn’t surprise me that she was right on the verge again so quickly. Her pussy felt fantastic as she rode my cock and I could feel my own orgasm beginning to build, as well. I continued to fondle her small tits and hard nipples while also pushing my cock into her as deeply as I could, relishing the feel of her hot, slippery pussy. She was getting noisier the longer she rode me and let out a much louder cry as her body started to tremble. Her pussy was awash in additional lubrication, so I continued to fuck her as she came.

When she finally opened her eyes while trying to catch her breath, Megan raised her head and straightened up again to her knees. I let my hands drop down to Ann’s upper thighs while I continued to fuck her and my gaze dropped to her trim blonde bush again. I looked back up when I saw Megan’s hand go to Ann’s tit as they started to kiss and I got the immediate impression that this wasn’t a first for the two of them. After a minute or so, as my cock grew even more rigid while I watched them, Megan pulled back slightly and asked Ann if she was ready to suck some cock. Ann nodded with a big smile on her face, then they both looked at me.

“What do you think about that?” Megan asked.

“It sounds like a fabulous plan and I’m excited to be a part of it,” I said enthusiastically. They both snickered as Ann climbed off of me and knelt on the opposite side from Megan. Both of their asses were basically pointed in my direction so, as they bent forward over my cock, I started to caress one with each hand. Megan had already had the opportunity to suck my cock, albeit briefly, so she had Ann go first and I couldn’t help but moan as her hot mouth slid up and down my tool. After a minute or so, Megan took over and her mouth felt equally hot as she took a turn. While they were alternately sucking my cock, my hands were roaming over their asses and between their legs to stroke their dripping pussies.

My cock was swelling even more as the level of pleasure that I was feeling continued to build. They were both quite good when it came to cocksucking, so I was thoroughly enjoying each of their mouths as they traveled repeatedly up and down my tool. I wanted to prolong this experience for as long as possible while, simultaneously, I couldn’t wait to shoot my load down one of their throats. I was trying to resist pushing my ass up off the bed, instead wanting to just lay there and let the two of them take care of everything, but it wasn’t easy the closer I got to cumming. I wasn’t sure who would end up with a mouthful of my cum as they continued to switch back and forth but, when I finally exploded, it was into Ann’s hot and talented mouth. She quickly shared my bounty with Megan, who enjoyed a few spurts before passing me back to Ann. They continued to alternately nurse my cock until I was completely spent, then moved around to lie on either side of me.

“So I’m curious about the phone and the knocking and all that,” I said as we lay there naked together.

“Ann figured out what was going on when we were back at the bar and I tried to deny it,” Megan replied.

“I didn’t care that she was planning to fuck you,” Ann responded, “I just wanted her to share.”

“So when you realized she’d left the bar, was your goal to get yourself invited to join in or to mess things up for her?” I asked.

“To get invited, absolutely,” Ann replied, “It may not have been the most elegant approach, but it was clearly effective.”

“And you’re okay with how everything worked out?” I asked Megan.

“You fucked me good and made me cum,” she said, “and I got to suck your cock so I’d say that, yeah, I’m happy with the way things turned out.”

“You still haven’t had your pussy eaten, though,” I pointed out as I glanced down at her trim, brown bush while I caressed her tit, my arm around her shoulders.

“I have a feeling that you’ll be taking care of that while Ann revives your cock,” she replied.

“You okay with that?” I asked Ann as I fondled her tit. She nodded with a smile as she reached down and started to caress my cock.

“Well then,” I concluded, “it looks like we’ve got a happy ending in more ways than one.”

The post Party Crasher appeared first on Free Erotic Stories.

I guess I should have known from her sexy dresses and outright promiscuous behavior from our dating days that she would stray outside of our marriage.

The difference is, back in the 1990s, when we dated, her behavior made me almost insanely jealous. When I learned not long ago that I was the husband of a truly hot wife, on the other hand, it turned me on immensely and the thought of her in action makes my cock twinge with excitement.

Julie’s looks are what can only be described as unique. At first sight, one might overlook her (unless she is dressed provocatively, which she often is). But upon closer examination, she never fails to turn heads. She has lustrous dark brown hair, eyes to match and a naturally tan complexion.

When we were dating, Julie’s trademark was short skirts. Her legs are incredible, not thin, but the nicely toned legs of a real athlete and, though she denies this, she has always loved to show them off in mini-skirts, including a micro-mini with fur trim she once wore on a date with another guy, along with ankle boots. On that particular night she showed up at a party that I was already at and every man in the place turned and gawked when she walked in. At the time, I was insanely jealous, but thinking back on it now absolutely makes my cock raging hard. I have no doubt that she fucked that lucky guy’s brains out that night. It drove me crazy at the time knowing that. Today, it drives me wild for a completely different reason.

There was another time when I got lucky with Julie that brings back sensationally sexy memories. I didn’t know what prompted this at the time, but one Saturday afternoon, Julie showed up at my apartment wearing very short cut-offs, cowboy boots and a leotard top. She also had her hair down and just the right touch of eye shadow, blush, eye liner and lip gloss. WOW.

One thing led to another and soon I was rubbing her wet pussy through those denim shorts and we fucked and sucked until Sunday morning, when she had to get ready for a date with another guy that night.

Looking back, my Julie simply had a voracious appetite for sex and she knew she could get it from me anytime she wanted. It drove me crazy that she had another date that next night. It drove me even crazier that she not only didn’t return home that Sunday night, but she didn’t resurface until Wednesday, meaning that she had latched on to someone whose cock she particularly enjoyed riding on, or whose tongue hit just the right spots in her beautiful pussy. Or whose cum she liked the taste of.

Speaking of tasting cum, there was another time when Julie stopped by my apartment on her way to a tennis date with another guy. She had on a short, tight tennis skirt that looked like a cheerleader outfit. (What a knockout!) She said she just stopped by to say hello, but one thing led to another again and I was soon rubbing her wet pussy through her bloomers. She got noticeably wet, but she would not let me take her skirt off. However, she did push me down on my desk, pull my shorts down and proceeded to suck, lick, rub and jerk my cock until I came in torrents down her throat. I warned her before I came that I was about to cum, but it didn’t seem to make any difference to her. She kept right on sucking, looking me right in the eye and she made unbelievably hot swallowing noises as I ejaculated into her mouth. Then she got up, gave me a big smile, planted a huge open mouth kiss and took a swig of a Heineken and literally walked out to go on her tennis date–from which she did not return until the next morning.

Julie seemed to give me just enough outrageously hot sex to placate my jealous tendencies.

After that first time swallowing my load, she swallowed my load whenever I came. Sometimes she would suck me to orgasm, usually with her sitting against the headboard of her bed, with me standing over her with my hard cock in her mouth. She would hold my cock or balls with one hand and wrap her other arm around my butt to pull me deeper into her mouth to signal that she wanted my load in her mouth and not to pull out.

Other times, she would jerk my cock to orgasm, placing her mouth over it when she saw me begin to cum, or jerking my cum onto my own stomach as I lay back, and then making a show of slurping it up and swallowing it.

One time, we were at a party together at which she was wearing one of her short skirts and she was flirting with a really good looking guy and he was clearly interested. I said something to her about it and she pulled up her skirt, put her own finger into her wet pussy, pulled it out and put it into my mouth and said, “Do you taste that? That’s YOU. Not him.”

That was all it took. I didn’t say another word, she kept flirting and went home with me that night. But, for all I know, she probably met up with that other guy later and sucked his cock. I now wish I had seen it happen, because Julie is in fabulous shape and she knows her way around the male anatomy. Furthermore, as she once said to me, “I like everything. I like it all.”

She won’t shy away from a 69, fucking outdoors, sucking cock in a car on the highway, or sticking her middle finger straight up a man’s ass as she blows him.

Once she even asked me to pull over when we were driving so that she could have a look inside a house that was under construction. The house didn’t have a roof yet and was still mostly frame with some drywall here and there. When we went inside, we found ourselves behind a section of drywall and she promptly began to strip naked. She then looked at me and said, “Fuck me,” and she bent over a saw horse with her legs spread and her pussy already wet.

Over the years, Julie has actually gotten more attractive. First of all, shortly after we were married, we bought her a $12,000 pair of breast implants, increasing her cup size from a small B to a large D, nearly a DD. And she carried those breasts very well. They look like the boobs she should have had to begin with.

The bigger breasts made her dress even sexier. Now, in addition to the short skirts and shorts, she wears tight blouses, tank tops, low cut shirts, jog bras and anything else to emphasize her sexy chest.

Julie could easily be a professional fitness model, and no wonder: she does 3 spin classes per week, lift weights twice per week with a personal trainer (a guy of course), does pilates and yoga, swims laps a few times per week and runs every Saturday and Sunday morning.

Julie has the kind of body that looks like you could strike a match off of any part. Her prefect, firm, round breasts are offset by a flat tummy, with just a hint of muscular definition from all the exercise. Her gorgeous legs end with a hard, tight ass that fills a pair of jeans to make any cock hard. Even her arms are sexy, with just the right amount of muscle, without detracting from her femininity. 

But the real purpose of this story are the other activities of which I have learned which keep Julie looking so hot:

1. She apparently consumes a steady diet of low-fat, high protein semen from several lovers.

2. She fucks those same several lovers like a rabbit, for hours on end.

She doesn’t know that I am aware of her extracurricular sex life and I am happy for it to remain that way now, though eventually I am going to want to hear her tell me about her sexual conquests and exploits, perhaps even allowing me to watch her in action.

How do I know what she’s up to? One day, my car’s “check engine” light came on, so I took it to the dealer to have it worked on. The only loaner vehicle they had for me was a pick up truck. On my way home, I decided to pass by Julie’s office to say hi, but when I pulled into the parking lot, I noticed a strange car–a Porsche convertible–parked next to hers. For some reason, my curiosity (not suspicion–curiosity) prompted me to park across the street and down the block to see who the owner of the Porsche was and if he or she was in my wife’s office.

I didn’t have long to wait. After a few minutes, my bride came out with a man I recognized from the gym. The two of them got into the Porsche together, put the top up and drove off. I followed in the truck. I noticed as they were driving that my wife was leaning over to his side and, when they stopped at a stoplight, her head disappeared into his lap–in broad daylight! Instead of getting mad, I felt my cock twinge and grow almost instantly hard.

Soon, the Porsche pulled into a very swanky, gated community where I could not follow. I drove around for some time between that front gate and back to her office for a while and, as time dragged on, I decided to just park across the street from her office and wait. After about two hours, the Porsche arrived and I saw Julie lean over and give the guy a long, deep kiss, once again giving me an instant hard-on. Julie looked around before she got out of the car to walk into her office building. From the looks of her hair, there was no doubt that she had just been fucked.

I drove straight home, dropped my trousers, jerked off and shot a huge load while thinking about what had just occurred.

I them began to do some additional snooping over the next few weeks and discovered that my wife is truly insatiable. The person she swims with 3 times a week turned out to be yet another guy and, judging from their body language and her obvious playful glances at his crotch in his racing swim trunks out by the pool at the gym, there is no doubt in my mind that she is fucking and sucking him too.

But that’s not all. Not by a long shot.

She meets her personal trainer every morning at 5am. I assumed she was doing him too and, I woke up one night while she was sound asleep and checked her cell phone and found text messages between them which seemed very, very familiar.

There is even a fourth guy that she now meets to go on runs with on the weekends. If she isn’t fucking and sucking him, no doubt she soon will be.

The whole idea of my wife being a real cumslut now turns me on totally, possibly because we still make love a few times per week ourselves, she still wears sexy lingerie to bed, still grabs my ass and crotch playfully and, after all, she looks just like a fitness model.

If she wants to satisfy her animal urges by sucking and fucking younger studs, that’s fine by me. I hope to hear all about it one day.

The post My Hot Wife has Many Secrets appeared first on Free Erotic Stories.

Most of these girls were nice enough, maybe too nice, and not overly bright. 

They were at OLM because Mom & Dad wanted to keep them safe from boys. Naturally, while their parents paid a hefty tuition to get their girls ready for college and keep their virginities intact, the girls took every opportunity to mess around, both with boys and – oh shock, oh horror – each other. The rumor mill was constantly grinding out new salacious stories. Kirsten G had balled the football star from Cardinal O’Malley High School (better known as “Carnal & Manly”); Alicia S was in a lesbian tryst with her boyfriend’s older sister, and so on. It was enough to make you laugh out loud.

And the faculty — mostly older men, over 50 and married, or nuns & priests. There were only four of us who were under 50 and secular — myself, Sarah Jenkins (biology), Alex Fernandez (Spanish & French), and Molly Poulan (American History). Naturally, rumors had us all linked in a variety of wild sexual relationships. Naturally, they were all, all wrong. Molly was engaged, Alex gay, and Sarah only vaguely interested. We had gone out a few times, even slept together once, but nothing came of it. Me, Dr. Fisher, I was single and lonely and horny and bored.

Until (oh you KNEW there was an “until” didn’t you?) Megan Renzo walked into my English 12 class. She was a transfer from the public schools and acted like she didn’t fit in. The rumor mill had it that she had been “involved” with her music teacher and that the scandal got him fired and her packed off to OLM. Her Daddy was a lawyer and filthy rich, so Megan got in without passing an entrance examination and with the understanding that she would sail through OLM and get shipped off to a nice catholic girls college where she would stay to earn her Mrs.-degree. She had every likelihood to be trouble for us, and she knew it.

The first day she walked in, flouncing her blonde, shoulder length hair, she behaved fairly well. We were studying Chaucer (The Nun’s Priest’s Tale — safe and boring). She knew it already and impressed me with her knowledge. A short essay question on the symbolism of the story produced the usual dreck, except for hers. 

She explained the symbolism and went on to tie it to the Miller’s Tale of “handy Nikolas” — she made sure she pointed out that she knew the meaning of “to swyve” (it’s in the Oxford English Dictionary — you can look it up). She got the A she was looking for, and a note that I was impressed with her prior knowledge. 

The day after I returned the short essay, her dress was a bit more provocative. Her skirt was an inch shorter than regulation length (2″ above the knees) and her blouse (starched white cotton) was open an extra button or two. 

These alterations nicely showed off her well-developed legs and her very nice breasts. They looked like a good handful to me…firm and melon-shaped, maybe 36B’s? Megan strolled to the back of the lecture hall, the top row of a tier of 3 rows of desks. This put her about 24″ above floor level. I had noticed my first day there that the top row was prime “viewing” territory when I sat at my desk in front of the class. 

If a girl inadvertently (or advertently) spread her legs just enough, you could see her panties. I had only caught the briefest glimpse of white cotton panties during the course of two years at OLM, but I looked occasionally, just in case.

Naturally, Megan was my newest “viewing target.” And she didn’t disappoint. The second hour of the two hour class (the last of the day) was usually given over to reading an essay and responding to it in writing. It was quiet time, designed to let the instructor catch up on paperwork. As the twelve girls in the class wrote, I graded. 

Today, I was deeply involved in grading some 11th year essays, when I sensed a disturbance. I looked up, but no one was out-of-place. I scanned the room and met Megan’s eyes. She winked and sucked on the end of her pen. I glanced lower and sure enough, she was flashing me. I looked for her pretty white panties and was greeted by…nothing. I blinked twice and looked closer…no panties. I glanced up, blushing. She smiled again and licked her lips. I looked down again. 

She had spread her legs further and I could see, dimly, a naked pussy…with just a hint of blonde bush on it. I’m sure I stared forever (or at least 30 seconds) before breaking my vision away and trying to get back to work.

That proved nearly impossible, for my cock was straining my pants. I glanced down at my papers, then around the room. The other girls kept working. When I looked back at Megan, her legs were together, her head bowed, her pen working. As the bell rang, the girls handed in their writing and all left. I managed to say good-bye to them, but did not get up from the desk. As soon as my cock had softened, I packed up and left. When I got home, I masturbated, twice; thinking of the “show” Megan had given me.

This went on for more than a week. Megan would come to class, quiet & demure, gracefully breaking the dress code (the skirts grew shorter until they were 4″ above the knees — as far as anyone dared go before Sister Mary Chrysostym, the Principal, would strike them dead) and the blouse was open two buttons. Three times, Megan came to my desk for help, bending over each time to let me see her breasts. The first two times she had a bra on. But the third day, she wore the school blazer to class and then hung it over the back of her chair. And when she came up for help, I looked straight down at naked breasts, the nipples long and hard.

Each day, the show changed slightly. One day, panties (of various colors), the next, I swear it was a thong…at least her ass seemed naked under the skirt, but the pussy shot was of red silk. Then came the Friday. She strolled into class, her skirt hiked up, her blouse open as usual, with a very sly smile on her face. The class had a major test on Chaucer — two essays in two hours — and as they all concentrated and flipped through their notes, Megan gave me the “show”. 

She flashed her naked pussy as me and kept her legs spread wide the whole time. I watched, glancing over the class, moving around the rows, helping out (as my half-hard cock fought to grow longer and harder). Megan called me over twice. The first time, she sat back and let me see her thighs and her nipples…hard as rocks. The second time, it was leaning forward, a third button undone, and her breasts utterly visible. She brushed her hand against mine. Instant erection. I went back to my desk, quietly cursing her as a teasing little slut.

When I sat, I looked up. Megan had slipped a hand under her skirt and was playing with herself. As I watched (and no one else saw) she dipped a finger into her pussy then brought it to her lips and sucked it clean. I nearly came as she licked her lips, smiled, and went back to work. I was both horny and angry. She was of course quite deliberately provoking me and enjoying it. I decided to take action.

Over the weekend, I put together a gym bag that then went to school with me on Monday. All week long, I watched and waited. The tease went on, except that, instead of going home and jerking off, I waited, bided my time, until she provoked me totally. Thursday, she presented the naked pussy shot again, idly “scratched her itch” for me to see. After she licked her finger clean again, then winked and licked her full red lips, I told her to stay after class. She looked shocked, even appalled, but stayed seated after class, nevertheless.

After the rest of the girls were gone I told her that her behavior was not what I expected from a good catholic girl and that we had to deal with it appropriately. I was in deadly earnest and she looked on the verge of tears. I had her sit and work on an extra-credit worksheet on Chaucer for nearly 45 minutes, until I knew that everyone was gone from school. Then I locked the door and lowered the drapes on the windows and the door (thank god for “blackout” curtains). Then I walked back to her and ordered her to stand.

When she rose, I looked at her chair. As I suspected, the fear of punishment had aroused her. She had already been damp when she fingered her pussy and teased her clit. Now after almost an hour of anticipation, she was flowing. Her seat had a small puddle in it. “Clean that up,” I growled softly. She reached for her purse to get a tissue, but I took her hands and whispered, “No, Megan, clean it with your tongue.”

She turned on me in disgust and horror, and started to speak. But something in my eyes must have stopped her, because she whispered, so softly that I could barely hear her, “Yes, Dr. Fisher.” And she knelt by her seat and leaned over it. Her tongue darted out and she lapped her own juices from the chair seat. As she did this, her skirt rode up and I saw that perfect ass at last. The cheeks were round and firmed and ripe. I watched them flex as she moved to lick up more, and I could no more stop myself than stop an earthquake. My hand struck out and I began spanking her.

With each sharp blow her ass rebounded. At first, she screamed in surprise, then she grew silent, then she begged me to stop. When I continued her spanking, she moaned. Her head fell onto the seat of the chair and stayed there. I struck her until her asscheeks glowed red and her tears seemed to flow perpetually. When I stopped she licked the tars from the chair, then rose, back straight, and turned to face me. She looked up into my eyes and I saw her lust there. She was afraid of me now, but also turned completely on. Her vision dropped to my bulging crotch and she licked her lips. She reached out and touched my dress pants, then slowly unzipped them. “Dr. Fisher,” she whispered in her best little girl voice, “I’m soooo sorry for teasing you. Let me make it up to you.”

And she sucked me…little Catholic schoolgirl in her uniform, her ass red, her eyes red, her lips red, and her mouth. Warm and buttery, her mouth moved on my hardness, urging me to cum. I wound my fingers in her hair and kept them there, guiding her mouth on me. I reached the back of her mouth and she opened further, letting me into her throat. Her nails were dragging across my scrotum and I knew I would explode any moment. I concentrated as hard as I could and stopped her by pulling hard on her blond waves. She opened her mouth to scream and I extracted my cock.

“Open your blouse, Megan,” I ordered as she looked up at me again. “Let me see them.” She unbuttoned the final three buttons and exposed the tits I’d fantasized about. They were better than I’d suspected. I walked to my desk and opened the bag. Reaching in, I found the toys I’d brought and returned to her. I took the tiny silver chains, slid the wire closures open, and fixed them on her nipples, drawing the wire loops tight enough to make her groan. As I looked down at her, I knew that she was mine. She smiled through her tears, then rose to her feet and turned. She dropped her skirt and blouse to the floor and walked to my desk. There she leaned over and presented her open cunt to my view.

I moved to her and took her hips in my hands. And for the first time, I fucked her. As I pistoned into her, my balls slapped at her clit. She began to chant in time to my thrusts, “fuck me, fuck me, fuck me hard!” 

Her cries built as I hammered home. Her pussy was soaked, but oh so tight and hot. With each thrust, I brought a bare hand down on her already red asscheeks. 

And as I spanked and fucked Megan, I felt it build in me. She was cumming, moaning and clawing at the desk top. And I was so close…so close…and then I exploded, filling her tight little pussy with my week’s worth of cum.

She dropped back to her knees and cleaned me, wiping my cockhead on her face, taking the dripping juices from it with her fingers and tongue. She smiled up at me, her face alight with passion and gleaming with her juices and my cum. Then she rose and dressed. As she went out, she giggled, “Can we do detention next week, too, Dr. Fisher?”

The post Catholic Schoolgirl appeared first on Free Erotic Stories.

“I did,” Lynn said with the satisfied smile of a cat who’s just consumed a big bowl of cream

She went into all the details, describing Ken’s cock to Wendy, who, of course, drooled hearing Lynn’s description. Lynn told her about everything they did in the back of his van. Wendy got so excited listening to all the scorching details that afterwards the two wives just had to pull down their jeans and panties and have a go at it themselves. 

Lynn saw Ken the surfer again, this time at his surprisingly swank beachside Santa Monica apartment. He was only twenty, but it turned out he was a championship surfer and made quite a bit of money from competitions and his endorsements. Upstairs, she found that he did indeed have a nice, big bed for her, not just the back of a surfer’s van. And boy did the two of them ever have fun on that bed that time, and several more times! Naturally Wendy heard all about these encounters as well

“Maybe you can join the two of us. You know, I’ve told him all about you, and about us, how you’re married too, how the two of us like to fool around. You know guys. He just loved hearing about that, about a couple of wives having sex with each other, cheating on their husbands that way,”” Lynn said to Wendy one day after she described her latest encounter with Ken, a description which again provoked some serious cunnilingus on the part of the two wives, as well as extensive play with Wendy’s vibrating dildo. 

“Join you two?” Wendy said, a little stunned. Wendy had yet to cheat on her husband, Lynn knew, apart from her liaisons with Lynn. But the more Lynn told Wendy about her own transgressions, the more tempted Wendy became, Lynn could clearly see. 

“Yeah, I even asked Ken what he’d think if I brought you over with me some day,” Lynn said. “You can imagine his answer.”

Wendy smiled. She knew men well enough to guess that this rugged, virile new lover of Lynn’s would not pass on Lynn’s suggestion to bring another hot babe to their love nest and make it a threesome.

“He loved the idea, right?” Lynn smirked.

“Right,” Lynn said. “What do you think? Could you get into something like that?”

There was a long moment of silence, then a big smile on Wendy’s face as she took a deep breath.

“What the fuck! You did it, Lynn. It’s time for me to stop talking about it and do it too!” Wendy said. “And this way I won’t have to go out and find someone and then be disappointed–“

“Yeah, you’ll be with me,” Lynn said, completing Wendy’s thought. “And I guarantee you won’t be disappointed by Ken. He’s a fantastic lover and I’m sure he can handle the two of us just as easily as he can handle one.”

“Oh shit, this is beginning to turn me on, what you’re suggesting, Lynn,” Wendy said, her eyes sparkling.

“I knew it would,” Lynn purred, leaning close, kissing Wendy, sliding a hand up her thigh, between her legs.

“Mmmmmmh,” Wendy sighed as they pressed their lips together and Wendy slid her own hand between Lynn’s legs. Seconds later their clothes were off and two erotically turbocharged wives were going at it again, tongues buried in their muffs.

“What’s you favorite number, Wendy?” Lynn teased.

“Sixty-nine!” Wendy enthused as two faces were pressed excitedly against two wet, steaming pussies.

A week later, when both their husbands were once again occupied with their usual Sunday afternoon golf game, Lynn and Wendy headed over to Ken’s apartment.

As they ascended the elevator Lynn could see how excited and nervous Wendy was. After all, not only was she finally going to cheat on her husband with another man, but she was going to do it in the unusual context of a threesome with another woman, Lynn.

As they got off the elevator and headed towards Ken’s door, Wendy took a deep breath.

Lynn rang the buzzer and Ken opened the door, looking quickly from Lynn to Wendy. Lynn glanced over to see her reaction. Wendy looked very pleased the second she laid eyes on him, as Lynn had expected she would. And Ken tried to suppress a frankly delighted, somewhat wolfish grin as he looked Wendy up and down. These two wives were at least ten years older than him, but Ken always had a thing for older women.

“This is Wendy,” Lynn said, making the introduction.

“Hi, I’m Ken,” he said, shaking her hand.

They sat down and small talked for a few minutes, knowing full well that this was just an ice-breaking prelude.

“Wendy was so excited about me bringing her here that all day she just couldn’t sit still,” Lynn said, bringing the conversation to the subject at hand. “So I decided to take her down to the mall and do some shopping until it was time to come over here.”

One thing Lynn quickly learned that Ken liked was for her to do a slow striptease for him when she was over at his place. He was one of those studs who really got off watching a woman take off her clothes slowly and sensually. And also trying on sexy clothes for him. When Lynn told her, Wendy got really excited hearing this about Ken, saying she wanted to do the same, to strip for him too, and see him get aroused as she disrobed. Both 30 year old wives loved the idea of stripping for, and turning on a young 20 year old stud. So they had decided, before coming here, to go do some shopping and to get some sexy garments specifically for Ken’s enjoyment, for the pleasure he’d get seeing Wendy put them on and then take them off. Plus, she didn’t want to be wearing or be trying on clothes here that she normally wore when she was with her husband. Somehow Wendy liked the idea of coming over with some fresh new clothes, bought specifically for this purpose.

“Wendy said she wanted to get something sexy to wear expressly for you, Ken,” Lynn continued.

Wendy blushed as she slapped Lynn playfully.

“You don’t have to tell Ken all my secrets, Lynn,”

“We wives don’t keep any secrets from Ken,” Lynn said, emphasizing the word wives. The fact that they were two married women about to have a fiery little liaison with a handsome man made everything doubly exciting.

“So would you like to see the clothes I bought, Ken?” Wendy asked him. “Maybe I can try them on for you?”

“I’d love to see what you got for yourself, Wendy,” Ken said, stretching back on the couch like a leisurely young lion.

“Yeah, show him what you got,” Lynn said, urging Wendy to proceed.

She opened a shopping bag and pulled out a sexy little cotton tank top.

“I loved that. It looked so good on you,” Lynn said to Wendy. “I wonder what Ken will think?”

“Would you like me to try it on, Ken?” she asked, playing the game, letting the skimpy little ribbed tank top hang from her fingertips. “It would be nice to see what a man thought of it on me, and I don’t mean my husband either.”

Ken, Lynn had quickly learned, somehow was especially excited having an affair with a married woman. He just got off on the fact that the woman he was boning, who was taking his cock all the way down her throat, was cheating on her husband. When he heard that Lynn’s girlfriend was also married he couldn’t have been happier, as Lynn had told Wendy. So Wendy knew it was a good idea to keep emphasizing that she was married, that she had a husband.

“Please, by all means, try it on,” he said, smiling that wolfish smile of his, enjoying this scenario immensely.

“Okay, but turn around. I’m going to take my sweater off first,” Wendy said, starting the charade. Everyone knew this was just a tease, this false modesty.

Ken turned his torso so that he now faced away from the two wives as Wendy looked over at Lynn and took a deep breath. Wendy was so excited that Lynn thought she could actually hear her heart beating. She eyed those massive breasts of Wendy’s, exposed momentarily before she put on the halter top, and imagined how Ken would react seeing that top clinging to the huge, soft globes.

“Okay, turn around again now,” she told Ken.

The halter top clung spectacularly to her top-heavy figure. 

With her slim frame and twenty-one inch waist, but her extravagantly oversized breasts, the tank top looked almost obscenely arousing on Wendy. Ken’s eyes were riveted that those two monstrous swellings like a pair of hot rivets clinging to metal.

“What do you think?” Lynn asked her new lover.

“Yeah, what do you think?” Wendy quizzed.

“You look incredible in that,” Ken growled softly, his voice quivering with arousal.

“You really think so?” Wendy said, doing a little pirouette and showing off.

“Show him what else you got,” Lynn said.

“Oh I got this,” she said, taking another item from her shopping bag. “A little leather skirt. Would you like me to try that on for you too?” 

“Yes, please,” Ken told her.

Ken again turned around as Wendy took off her jeans to put on the skirt. It was a hot little number made of black leather, soft as a baby’s skin, and, like the tank top, it clung spectacularly to Wendy’s figure.

“Okay, you can turn around again,” Wendy told him.

His eyes were two wide saucers.

“Do you like the skirt too?” she asked, modeling the outfit for Ken.

“Yeah, doesn’t it look just fabulous on her,” Lynn added, “and it goes great with the top.”

“It sure does,” Ken said, his eyes caressing Wendy’s sexily draped body, no doubt thinking that soon he would see it undraped. He pointed to her shopping bag, still not empty he saw. “What else have you got in there?”

“Oh, would you like me to try these on for you too?” Wendy purred in mock-girlish way, as she took a pair of turquoise bikini panties and a matching half-bra from the bag. “I’ve always had a thing for sexy imported underwear.”

“Sure, why don’t you try them on for me,” Ken teased.

“How badly do you want to see me in them?” Wendy teased back, getting frankly seductive as Lynn looked on approvingly. Lynn knew this is what Wendy had been waiting for. She’d confessed to Lynn that it had been so long since she had seduced a man, and this, as much as anything, is what excited her about the prospect of their meeting up with Ken like this. After all those years of a dreary marriage, she’d once again have a chance to be a seductress.

“How badly?” he said. “Very, very badly.”

“Okay, turn around again then.”

Lynn now watched Wendy take off the leather skirt and tank top. Then she put on the new bra, she hadn’t been wearing one before. Next she pulled off her panties and put on the matching pair. She looked at Lynn, thrilled, as she changed into her new underwear.

“Okay, here I am,” Wendy said as Ken turned around to see Wendy standing there, her hands on her hips, dressed in a little bra that cut in just above the nipples of her awesome breasts, and a pair of panties which were barely more than a G-string. She looked sensationally sexy! She knew it, Lynn knew, and Ken knew it too.

But she thought she’d ask anyway.

“Do you think I look sexy in these?” she asked.

“Yes, you look very sexy,” Ken growled softly.

“How sexy did you say?” she asked, turning around, and swaying her trim little buns, which were almost completely exposed.

“Very, very sexy,” Ken said, as Wendy turned around and walked towards him. Looking down into his crotch, both Wendy and Lynn could see that Ken was all hard and swollen down there, a state of affairs easily visible since he was wearing a pair of worn and extremely tight jeans, a pair that Lynn liked seeing him wear, thinking they looked very flattering on him, showing off his big bulge to best effect.

“So, seeing my girlfriend in her underwear turns you on, huh Ken?” Lynn said to him, running a hand along his thigh

“Yeah, do I turn you on, Ken?” Wendy asked, standing right over him so her tits were almost in his face, and reaching down uninhibitedly to run a hand over the denim covering his swollen dick. Lynn approved, and so, obviously, did Ken. And it didn’t surprise Lynn that once Wendy got into the groove, she’d be as forward as this. After all, that’s the way she’d been with Lynn that first time, pointing out Lynn’s wet spot, and begging to pull down her jeans and then her panties so she could get to it.

Wendy looked into Ken’s, her eyes smoldering with lust.

“Maybe seeing me with my underwear off will turn you on even more?” she said, turning her girlfriend. “Lynn?”

Lynn now got behind Wendy and unsnapped her newly purchased brassiere and, as it dropped to the floor, Wendy took hold of Lynn’s wrists and brought her hands around to take hold of her breasts.

Ken had quizzed Lynn all about Wendy and she’d told him of the little games the two of them liked to play together when their spouses were off on the golf course. Naturally, he loved hearing that the two of them made it with each other. Most men, Lynn knew, got very excited by the thought of women making it with other women.

As Lynn gently squeezed Wendy’s lusciously soft and massive breasts, running her fingers over the stiffened nipples, Wendy reached down to take hold of Ken’s zipper, pulling it down and working her hand into his fly, taking out his thick, rigid penis.

“Nice!,” she said. “Nice and hard! And so big and thick. Just the way Lynn described it to me.”

Then Lynn reached down to take hold of the elastic of Wendy’s panties, slowly pulling then down over her trim thighs.

Now she stood there, completely naked, Ken’s cock in her hand.

“Do you like seeing me all naked, Ken?” she purred.

“What do you think?” he said, glancing down to his cock.

“I think he likes you,” Lynn said as Wendy waved her enormous tits in his face as she fondled him. She looked so slender, especially without any clothes on, and her breasts were so huge, that, when she bent over, it sometimes looked like she could lose her balance.

“And now I think it’s time for you to undress, Lynn,” Wendy said, turning to look at me.

“Yes, it is that time, isn’t it?” Lynn said as she slowly unbuttoned the beige cashmere sweater she was wearing. Under that she had on a lacy plum-colored brassiere. Lynn had especially ‘dressed’ for the occasion so that later she could put on a little show undressing, just as Wendy had done.

Then Lynn reached to unzip her skirt and slowly pulled that off as Wendy and Ken watched avidly, Wendy holding on to Ken’s cock. Underneath, Lynn she wore a black satin slip. She never wore slips, or even bras. But today she decided she’d really ‘dress up.’ That way there’d be more of a show to put on when she finally undressed, as she was doing now. Next she sat down on the couch alongside Ken and took off her shoes, showing off her pretty feet, flashing toes freshly topped with glossy red polish. Then, standing up again she wiggled out of her slip. Under that she had on a pair of extremely brief plum-colored panties that matched her bra.

Now she reached back to unsnap her bra, sliding the straps off each shoulder and revealing, ever so provocatively, her breasts. Ken loved her round, firm breasts, but now she had to compete with Wendy’s prize-winning pair, and Ken was a big, big fan of women’s breasts, she’d learned. But no one knew how to flaunt it quite like Lynn did.

So now as Wendy and Ken both looked on, Lynn wet a finger in 

her mouth and ran it over both of her nipples, making them stand up crisp and erect. Wendy may have had larger breasts, but no one, Lynn felt sure, could match the etched perfection of her nipples.

Next Lynn grabbed hold of the waistband of her panties and slowly pulled them down over her ass. She was about to casually toss them aside when Wendy grabbed them from her hand, bringing them up to her nose to sniff, then up to Ken’s.

“Why, they’re damp, Lynn,” Wendy said in mock surprise, turning to Ken with a sexy, knowing grin. “She gets so wet, Lynn does.”

Ken’s eyes were closed as he sniffed, savoring the sweet aroma and the dampness. That first time in the van with Ken, after they were finished, she had given him her damp pair of panties as a memento. And a memento it became, Ken sniffing the panties for days until they finally dried out. And he’d been sniffing them since then. They still smelled good, Ken could testify from the sniff he’d taken of those panties just this morning.

Lynn moved closer to Wendy and Ken, reaching down for Ken’s cock. Wendy’s hand was already down there, but Ken’s stiff dick, nine inches of extra thick steel hard penis, was big and meaty, and there was plenty for both the wives to handle.

Lynn could see how eager Wendy was to get some of that cock inside her, but earlier they’d decided they would go about all this nice and slow today. On their way here they spoke how first they’d put on a girl-girl sex show for Ken; Lynn had in fact promised him that. They’d let him just watch the two of them get all hot and nasty with each other. That would set him to such a pitch of excitement that when the finally went at him, he’d be burning up with sheer, horny lust. And it was such lust they both sought from Ken this afternoon.

So now Lynn stood up, removing Wendy’s hand from Ken’s cock and making her up stand with Lynn.

“Come on up here,” Lynn said, pulling Wendy to her. Then they turned and wrapped their arms around each other, bodies pressing close, lips meeting in a soft, passionate kiss as Ken watched closely, tugging away at his rigid pole.

As they hugged and kissed, looking over at Ken, the wives’ hands reached down to caress and explore each other’s bodies, hands gliding over smooth skin, the roundness of breasts and buttocks, between sleek thighs to feel the feminine essence hidden there.

Lynn now bent her knees, bringing her face lower, her lips drifting down over Wendy’s neck and then further down to her breasts. She kissed and licked each huge breast, and then took Wendy’s nipples in her mouth one at a time as she held those heavy, full breasts in her hands, relishing their warmth, their soft fullness.

“These two are something else, don’t you think, Ken?” Lynn said, turning to him, remembering how mesmerized he had been by the first sight of Wendy’s mammoth globes, even when they were concealed by her tank top.

Now Lynn’s mouth moved down as she bent even lower, lips and tongue drifting downward over Wendy’s stomach. Lynn softly ran her tongue all over Wendy’s smooth belly, her slim waist as she reached up with her hands, kneading and squeezing those appealingly soft breasts. Lynn went about all this very slowly, torturing Wendy, feeling her body tremble as she desperately yearned for Lynn’s mouth to move even lower. Torturing Ken, too, with this profoundly erotic display of wife-wife arousal and affection.

Finally Lynn’s lips were pressed against Wendy’s dark luxuriant bush. Lynn loved that Wendy, like herself, and unlike so many younger chicks these days, didn’t shave down there. Lynn had grown very fond of Wendy’s thick pubic rug. And when she described it to Ken, after telling him how Wendy was both petite and slender while at the same time extravagantly stacked, that mix of physical features intrigued Ken. He had been dying to get a look at Wendy, Lynn knew. And now here he was doing just that, as Lynn pressed her face’s into Wendy’s crotch.

Then Lynn pulled away, kissed and licked Wendy’s smooth thighs, avoiding her pussy for the moment, though she could sense just how desperately Wendy sought to have Lynn’s tongue and lips down there finally. But that Lynn would save for a little later.

Wendy could hardly take it, grabbing Lynn’s face and trying to force her mouth lower, but Lynn still avoided that sweet spot of Wendy’s, sliding her tongue upwards again, over her taut stomach and her breasts, and back to her lips where they exchanged another breathless kiss.

Ken was breathing hard, the look of horny desperation written on his face almost painful. He was whacking that cock of his so fast it was nearly a blur in his fist.

“Look at Ken,” Lynn said, as Wendy turned her head his way. “I think he needs us now.”

They dropped down on the couch, on either side of Ken, pressing their warm bodies against him.

Lynn turned to Ken and kissed him as Wendy ran her hand down over his sleek, smooth, muscled chest and stomach to take hold of his burning cock. His whole body was alive, pulsing with pure, raw youthful lust. Something the two wives both sensed so clearly.

Reaching down, Lynn’s fingers wrapped themselves around Wendy’s, which held Ken’s cock in their grasp, then Lynn lowered her fingers to his balls, fondling them softy, just the way she knew Ken liked it. Men can be very sensitive about the way their balls are caressed and Lynn knew just how to caress Ken’s,

Meanwhile, his two hands were drifting over both of them, over their breasts and stomachs, down between their legs as they helped out, spreading their thighs wide so he could feel them both. Then Wendy turned his head to hers and began to kiss him passionately as Lynn darted her tongue into his ear, like a viper, licking him, whispering.

“We’re going to make you feel so good, the two of us!”

Now Wendy moved up a few inches, shoving one of her big tits in his face, feeding it to him. He sucked her like a baby as Lynn caressed her other breast, playing with the free nipple.

Wendy took hold of Ken’s cock and started to stroke it as Lynn watched the other wife enjoy what she herself had been enjoying for weeks now. There was a look of such intense longing, such desire in Wendy’s eyes as she stroked him. Lynn had become reacquainted with the pleasures of the male organ over the past couple of weeks, but for Wendy this was a new experience. A frustrated wife, she was finally getting the opportunity to be sexually intimate with another man.

“Isn’t it exciting?” Lynn whispered in Wendy’s ear, seeing her eyes sparkling with dreamy desire. “Just to hold it, just to hold a fresh hard cock finally after all this time?”

“Oh God yes, Lynn! It is!” she whispered back.

“He feels good, doesn’t he?” Lynn purred in her ear.

“Uh huh. He’s so hard. And so big and thick too,” she said. “He feels great.”

“And he tastes great too, Wendy, why don’t you go ahead and taste him?” Lynn said, gently pushing down on the back of Wendy’s head as the other wife lowered her face to his penis. Her lips opened and, instantly, he was in her mouth. She couldn’t wait, sucking him voraciously. Lynn was thrilled by the sight of her girlfriend getting to suck a man’s cock, happy to be sharing it with her like this.

“That’s it, Wendy, suck that cock!” she hissed as Wendy groaned with excitement, twisting the shaft in her hand as she slowly took inch after inch in her mouth.

To help out, Lynn lowered her face and began to lick Ken’s balls while Wendy fellated him. Then Lynn slowly dragged her tongue up his shaft while Wendy just sucked on the knob.

“Here, you take over now,” Wendy said, pulling her mouth away and handing him over to Lynn. Now Lynn sucked his cock while Wendy watched, playing with his balls as she brought her lips to Lynn’s ear.

“Isn’t this fun, sucking a guy’s cock together?” she whispered.

The look Lynn had in her eyes as she glanced over at Wendy, her mouth stuffed with Ken’s hardness, was all the answer she needed.

“Let’s turn him over,” Lynn said suddenly, helping to roll Ken’s body over so he’d be on his stomach, Wendy helping. Now they both found themselves staring at his butt. Both wives were big fans of a nicely sculpted male bottom. And Lynn had described Ken’s to Wendy, how smooth and hard this young surfer’s bottom was, just what you’d expect from an athlete in peak form. They looked at each other and smiled. They both knew what was up, and so did Ken. Lynn and Wendy loved to rim each other’s asses and Ken really appreciated it when Lynn slid her tongue between his buttocks and stimulated that sensitive sphincter of his.

Now she spread those buttocks apart so both wives could stare at the exposed sphincter.

“Here’s another yummy spot,” Lynn said, licking her lips, as Wendy chuckled lewdly. “Care to dig in?”

“Sure,” Wendy said, working her tongue between his cheeks as Lynn held him open and watched the other wife hungrily go down on Ken’s ass, really slurping away at the rubbery ridge of his asshole.

“That feel good, Ken?” Lynn asked. “Does Wendy do that as good as I do?”

“You two could be twins,” he said diplomatically, looking back over his shoulder at the two of them, smiling. He caught Lynn’s eye but Wendy’s face wasn’t visible, buried as it was between his cheeks, lapping away.

“Now you,” Wendy said, pulling away so Lynn could have her turn. Already wet from Wendy’s saliva, Lynn slickened his asshole even more with her warm, viperish tongue. But she didn’t just lick him. No, she also showed off one of her specialties as she rolled up her tongue and dug it into his ass. Wendy smiled as she watched Lynn do this to him. She herself loved it whenever Lynn fucked her ass with her tongue like that.

“My turn,” Wendy said, rolling up her tongue and ‘stabbing’ Ken’s asshole as Wendy had just done. Lynn had turned Wendy on to this kind of anal tongue probing, and Wendy took to it like a pro. Now they went back and forth, seeing who could get her tongue in deeper. Ken meanwhile was in his own kind of heaven, enjoying the eager oral attention of two horny wives rimming his rear. Then they kissed, flickering tongues, thrusting them into each others’ mouths knowing that had both just been wedged up the same hot, male asshole.

“How about we go into the bedroom now?” Lynn said, standing up and leading Ken and Wendy to the bedroom, the room where she’d already spent a couple of really sizzling afternoons.

Lynn tore off the bedspread and pulled away the blanket as Ken and Wendy tumbled down onto the bed, with Lynn following. Wendy lowered her face to his cock again and started sucking it some more. Wendy had told Lynn how for the past year or more she hated sucking her husband’s dick, but she had this real yearning to give a guy head again, a guy who really made her feel like going down on him. And now it sure seemed like Ken was making her feel that way.

Lynn, meanwhile, slid down on the bed and spread apart Wendy’s legs, bringing her face between them. Her pussy was nice and creamy, maybe not quite as drenched as Lynn’s own, but pretty slick and wet. And so Lynn pressed her face between Wendy’s slender thighs, pushed her tongue through the thick tangle of black pubic hair, and licked that sweet, lovely cunt of hers.

“Oh God, yes!” Wendy moaned as she felt the new sensation.

“Come down here now and help me out, Ken,” Lynn said as he eagerly joined her between Wendy’s legs. Lynn wanted Ken to come and join her because one thing Lynn had discovered about Ken was that he gave beautiful head. He really knew how to go down on a woman, and loved doing it. So Lynn wanted Wendy to enjoy some of that, a male tongue joining Lynn’s. And though Lynn had been going down on Lynn plenty in the last month, she knew it had been a long time since a man had given Wendy any decent oral attention.

“Oh God, yes!” Wendy groaned now, running a hand through Ken’s luxuriant hair as he went down on her.

Lynn just watched for a moment, watched the sexy surfer give her girlfriend some first-rate cunnilingus, then she got up and sat right over Wendy’s face, lowering her pussy to Wendy’s lips, as her tongue reached out to savor it. As Lynn straddled her face like this, she grabbed hold of Wendy’s ankles and pulled her legs back, spreading them even further as Ken continued to feast on her. Meanwhile, Wendy’s agile, familiar tongue sliding over the tender surface of Lynn’s vulva gave her goosebumps.

Then Lynn got up off her face and kissed Wendy. She had licked Wendy and Wendy had licked her, and their lips were sticky from each other’s cunts. That’s one thing Lynn and Wendy had come to love to do, to kiss after they’d gone down on each other.

“Are you ready to take him inside?” Lynn finally asked Wendy. “Are you ready to get fucked!” 

This was it, this was the moment. Since the day she had married her husband, Wendy had never fucked another man. Literally from that day, because Wendy once confessed to Lynn that the night before her wedding she couldn’t help seeing an old boyfriend she had especially liked and fucking him just one more time, knowing that would be it for her.

“Am I ever!” Wendy groaned.

Ken now lifted his face from between her legs and brought his body further up as Lynn took hold of his cock and helped guide it to her girlfriend’s cunt. 

“Time to fuck!” Lynn hissed at her.

“Yeah, it’s finally time to get screwed!” Wendy hissed back as Ken just watched the two wives in amazement, his stiff, aching cock an inch from Wendy’s inflamed membranes.

Lynn, holding on to his cock just rubbed the tip against Wendy’s pussy, teasing her, looking down to see the big, smooth knob pressing against Wendy’s delicately etched vulva, surrounded by a thick forest of dark curls. It was a beautiful sight.

“Do it!” Lynn growled at Ken, letting go of his cock as, slowly, he slid it inside Wendy, nice and smoothly.

“Ahhhhhhh!” Wendy sighed ecstatically as she felt the exquisite sensation of his rigid penis entering her body, her eyes rolling in their sockets as she wrapped her arms around him, pressing Ken firmly against her. Lynn, satisfied with what she had helped bring about here, just pulled back with a smile and watched them fuck. What a beautiful sight it was! Her horny girlfriend, who for so long had desperately sought to have the hardness of another man fill her, a man more useful than her husband, was bucking her hips up wildly to meet Ken’s thrusts, eager to have all of him, to have him deep! As two women who had become intimate with each other, the wives were curious how each responded to a man, just how they behaved when they were fucked. Now Lynn was seeing something of Wendy’s style, as soon Wendy would get to observe her girlfriend in action with Ken.

“Isn’t it just so wonderful to feel it like that again, Wendy?” Lynn said to the other wife, as Wendy turned to look at Lynn, her eyes glazed with the thrill of forbidden sex, Lynn’s beaming with empathy at what she knew her girlfriend was feeling.

Now Lynn moved down to the foot of the bed and stared at Ken’s muscular buttocks as he pumped it into her. Wendy lifted her legs high and spread them as wide as possible, positioning herself to enjoy every last inch, every sensation of his hard thrusting into her welcoming and immensely aroused body.

Lynn ran her hand over the smooth skin of his buttocks as he thrust forward, letting her fingers glide into the crack. They had both licked him down there so she knew he’d still be a little moist. Now she worked a finger into his crack, found the slickened anus and slid a finger inside. She had done this to Ken before and knew he enjoyed it.

They went on like this for minutes until Ken suddenly pulled out of Wendy and turned to Lynn.

“Lay down and spread your legs,” he told Lynn.

Was it going to be her turn now? She didn’t think Wendy had had nearly enough. After her drought she needed a lot of fucking to make up for lost time, Lynn knew, just as Lynn herself had.

But she did what Ken asked, laying flat and spreading her legs.

Now he pushed Wendy between Lynn’s open legs.

“Lick her, lick your girlfriend again,” he told her.

Wendy started to lick Lynn’s pussy as Ken lifted Wendy’s hips so she was resting now on her elbows and knees, with her bottom raised high. Then he got behind her and quickly pushed forward. From Wendy’s muffled gasp Lynn knew that he had filled her cunt again, coming at her from the rear this time. He held on to her hips and fucked the shit out of her as she lapped away wildly at Lynn’s pussy, her tongue really eating Lynn up. Finally she just had to pull away from Lynn’s cunt, flailing her head, panting, nearly shrieking with excitement.

“I’m going to cum! I’m going to cum!!!” she suddenly announced to them both.

And then her body trembled and shook and Lynn knew that at that moment Ken’s hard cock and rugged technique had taken her to blissville

“Yesssssss!!!!” she howled at the top of her lungs, her body quivering like a rag doll’s. 

Finally Ken pulled out of her, his cock as hard as ever, as Wendy collapsed on the bed, spent and exhausted and out of breath. But Lynn wasn’t exhausted, far from it. She was staring at that cock of Ken’s, all slick from Wendy’s cunt, and knew that now she wanted it.

So she pushed him down on his back and straddled him, reaching back to take hold of his slick shaft and work it into her cunt.

“Aw shit,” Lynn yelped as she rocked him now. “Does that ever feel good! Especially since it’s nice and warm from your cunt, Wendy.”

Watching Lynn ride Ken like this, fucking him with a smooth, knowing figure-eight movement of her pelvis, quickly revived Wendy. Her eyes went wide as she stared at the two of them doing it now.

“This is so wild, Lynn. He just fucked me, and now he’s fuckin’ you,” Wendy said, needing to put it in words.

“He sure as shit is!” Lynn cackled, bearing down hard.

Now Wendy got behind them so she could take in the view.

“That looks so hot!” Wendy sighed, staring at the sight, taking in the heated coupling of Ken’s cock and Lynn’s cunt, staring at Wendy’s ass. Wendy just loved that perfect butt of Lynn’s.

Since that first time when they had watched those tapes Wendy had rented, which is what got them started on this course, every time Lynn and Wendy got together they’d start things off by watching another porn tape. And they both admitted, commenting on which acts, scenes and angles were the hottest and the most arousing to them, that one thing they especially liked was seeing a woman on top of a guy, facing him. That way, you had a perfect view of the babe’s ass, her pussy getting filled, and her asshole peeking out at you too. Also, this way the guy’s cock and balls were nice and visible. The only things that turned them on even more than this view was a nice sandwich, or when a woman impaled her ass over a guys’ cock, on top of him, and they could watch her asshole stretched around his thickness, her slick, waiting pussy right above. 

“I think I’ll help out with my tongue,” Wendy proposed.

Now, as Ken fucked her, Lynn could hear Wendy back there, slurping away at his balls. Then, after she lavished his nut sack with her extravagant oral caresses, she dragged her tongue up his shaft until Lynn could feel it on her pussy, stretched around his thickness.

“How about a little bit higher?” Lynn urged.

Now Lynn could feel the wet, velvety sensation of Wendy’s tongue on her ass, a sensation she had come to savor.

Lynn looked down into Ken’s eyes as Wendy licked her ass like this. He knew Wendy had her tongue in Lynn’s crack, he could feel it, and it really excited him. Lynn could see the excitement in his eyes.

“I want her to get it ready for you now,” she whispered in his ear. That first time, in the back of his van, he’d only fucked her cunt. But the next time, when she was over at his place, she had him fuck her up the ass too. She still remembered vividly how she trembled with uncontrollable excitement as he fucked her ass, something she had not had done to her in years. 

“I know how much you like sticking that big thing of yours all the way up my butt!” she hissed into his ear.

Lynn and Wendy had talked about this. Wendy knew that Lynn had finally gotten her ass fucked, by Ken. Of course Wendy had screwed it herself, with her trusty vibrator. But when Lynn told Wendy that she had finally been fucked by a man, and not just the regular way, but up the ass too, the look in Wendy’s eyes was something to behold. Would all this happen to Wendy herself someday, she wondered? Would she get to cheat, like Lynn had? And would she finally get the opportunity to take it up the butt, something she’d never done with a man?

They talked about this driving over to Ken’s, Wendy asking Lynn whether she was planning on taking it up the ass too that afternoon. Lynn said she expected she would, and then teased Wendy, telling her that maybe this would be her opportunity to try doing it like that herself. For anally speaking, Wendy was still a virgin. But that could all change today.

Those were the thoughts that swirled through Wendy’s heated brain as Lynn reached into a drawer at Ken’s bedside and got out a tube of lubricating jelly which she handed back to Wendy.

“Get me ready, okay?” she said, looking back over her shoulder at Wendy.

“I can’t believe this!” Wendy gasped excitedly, as she pondered what she was about to do, to prep her girlfriend for an ass-fuck, to grease up her hole and get it ready for a thick, hard cock.

Wendy worked the lubricant over Lynn’s anus, working a couple of stiff fingers inside as smooth as silk. She was accustomed doing this to Lynn.

“Can you feel her fingers?” Lynn asked Ken, sure he could feel them through that thin membrane of muscle which separated her rectum from her vagina. 

“This is so fucking hot!” Wendy panted.

“Now let’s get really hot,” Lynn said to Wendy over her shoulder. “Take Ken’s cock out of my cunt and stick it up my ass!”

Lynn could feel Wendy pulling Ken’s cock out of her cunt, sucking it a few moments so she could taste Lynn on it, then positioning the tip of it right up against her freshly greased asshole. Lynn turned back to look at Wendy who now watched in amazement, as Lynn pushed down, impaling herself on it, forcing Ken’s cock right through the barrier of her sphincter and up into her ass.

Lynn smiled to herself as she looked down at Ken now. His eyes were closed, a look of pure ecstasy on his face, as he felt his hardness enveloped by the hot, dark depths of Lynn’s rectum, a rectum that was on fire now as she began to rock up and down on him, fucking Ken with her ass, squeezing him with her sphincter on the upstroke.

She turned back to look at Wendy, whose eyes were transfixed by the sight of their anal coupling.

“I can’t tell you how good it feels to have a nice, hard cock buried deep inside your bottom,” Lynn told her.

“And I can’t tell you how beautiful it looks!” Wendy said, staring up at Lynn, their eyes locking.

“Maybe you’d like to try it yourself?” Lynn asked her.

“Me?” Wendy said, still entranced.

“Yes, isn’t it time finally for you to see what it’s like to take it back there, to find out just how great it feels, a real one? One made of flesh and blood, nice and big and thick and hard?”

A few days ago, when they made final arrangement for this meeting, Lynn had explained to Ken that her girlfriend had never been fucked up the ass by a man, hinting that if everything worked out right, maybe Ken could be the first. He sure seemed to like that idea!

Wendy was spellbound as she took in what the other wife was suggesting she should finally try.

“Yeah, maybe it is time,” she said, a sexy smile lighting up her pretty face as she pondered the prospect.

“Come up here,” Lynn said, tapping the bed right next to where she was straddling Ken.

Wendy came up there.

“Okay, on your knees and turn around,” Lynn told her.

She turned around and lifted her trim buns so they were staring both Lynn and Ken in the face, only inches away.

“Reach back and hold yourself open,” Lynn told her.

Then, while Ken kept skewering her asshole, Lynn dug her tongue into Wendy’s crack and licked her puckered anal rosette

“Now you,” she said to Ken.

Lynn pushed Wendy’s butt down a little lower so Ken could have access to her hole, then watched as Ken worked his slippery tongue all over her virgin sphincter.

“Oh God! You’re both licking my ass! That freaks me out!” Wendy hissed excitedly.

Meanwhile Lynn’s eye caught the tube of lubricant. She picked it up and, after pulling Ken’s face away from Wendy’s crack, squeezed a big dab over her asshole and spread it around with her fingers. Then she forced a finger inside while Ken watched avidly, his eyes glued to the sight, inches away, of his married lover’s finger digging into Wendy’s greased bottom. 

“Why don’t you slide one in along with mine?” Lynn said to Ken, and Ken did. It was so nasty, to have their fingers jammed in together like this, probing Wendy’s ass, reaming her out and getting her ready for the main act. Wendy pushed back wildly on their probing fingers, fired up now with unquenchable passion. She knew there was no turning back. Finally she was about to get fucked in the ass.

“Open me up! Get me ready!” she pleaded.

“I think you’re ready now,” Lynn said, lifting herself off of Ken, feeling his cock slip away from the grip of her slick but tight asshole.

“You are one lucky lady, Wendy. You’re about to have a big cock buried deep in your tight ass for the very first time!!”

Lynn had Ken come around to Wendy’s face so she could stare at the cock he had just pulled out of her ass and was about to bury up Wendy’s. It was all slick and hard and alive, and Wendy gasped as her eyes locked on it.

“Can you believe it,” Lynn said, making a big show of stroking Ken’s penis right in front of Wendy’s eyes. “You’re going to take this up the ass, every last inch. And I know you can do it. Now raise that nice bottom of yours up high and hold those cheeks wide open!”

Ken got in position behind Wendy, his perfect cock erect, greased and poised. Lynn grabbed hold of the shaft and placed its tip against Wendy’s asshole. Lynn was so excited that her hand trembled as she held Ken. And Wendy was so overcome with anticipation she seemed like she almost had trouble breathing.

“Do it!” Lynn urged Ken as he began to push it in.

“Oh shit!” Wendy howled as she felt it. “Go slow, please go slow!”

And so he did as Wendy accustomed herself to the intrusion. By now he had worked all of his fat cockhead inside her. Wendy’s sphincter had never been stretched open quite like this and she did her best to relax her muscles, taking a few deep breaths and concentrating on the awesome new pleasure, relishing the fact that only moments ago she was still an anal virgin, and now she was one no longer.

“Okay, you can keep going,” Wendy panted, turning back to look at Lynn and Ken, to give Ken the go ahead.

And so now, slowly, inch by thick inch, he slid his cock up Wendy’s bottom, stopping and letting Wendy get accustomed to it and then pushing forward some more, until his full length, to everyone’s astonishment, was buried deep inside Wendy’s rectum. 

Lynn now watched, utterly spellbound, as Ken fucked Wendy’s ass with strong, smooth strokes. She held Wendy’s buttocks open so she could savor the sight of her anal sphincter wrapped tightly around Ken’s steely shaft. Did it ever look good wedged in there like that!

“It makes me so horny, Wendy, to see Ken’s cock up your ass,” Lynn said as she gazed at the scorching sight.

Gone was Wendy’s anal virginity. She was so thrilled, so enthused by what was being done to her, her libido so charged, that pretty soon she had not only gotten used to the big cock plowing her ass, but was now eagerly pushing back on it, trying to get the full length of it inside her with each thrust.

Lynn got in front of Wendy now so she could look her straight in the eye, her face was contorted with an expression of savage, untamed pleasure. 

“You like being on your knees, don’t you, Wendy? Sticking out your tight little bottom like a horny slut so Ken can bury his big cock deep inside it, huh?”

They had come to enjoy talking nasty to each other like this when they had sex, calling each other ‘slut’ and things like that.

“Uh huh, I fuckin’ love it!”

“How does it feel to have a dick up your ass?”

“It feels amazing– it feels incredible!” she howled, then she turned back to look at Ken.

“Does it feel good having it in my ass?” she asked. “Does it feel as good as Lynn’s?”

“Yours probably feel even better,” Lynn told her.

But now Lynn needed to become part of the mix, she couldn’t just watch. So she wriggled her way under Wendy’s body until the two of them were in a ’69’ position. Instantly, she felt Wendy’s tongue on her pussy. And locked into this embrace with the two of them, Lynn looked up at the most sublime landscape. Right above her face was Wendy’s pussy, red, wet and swollen, nesting in its thick dark bush. An inch behind that, the ring of her asshole was wrapped tightly around the thickness of Ken’s intruding cock, plunging inside her. Lynn’s eyes followed that cock as it pumped in and out Wendy’s butt, following it down to his balls, tight and full of spunk. And behind those balls, to his own asshole. This, then, was the spectacular panorama before her eyes.

First Lynn licked his ass and his balls, then paused to stare at his cock plunging inside her. Next she zeroed in on Wendy’s pussy with her mouth. Wendy’s clit was as big and swollen as a marble. Wendy was already nibbling on Lynn’s clit and now Lynn reciprocated, while Ken never let up on the forceful sodomizing of Wendy’s trim bottom.

The excitement was too much for Lynn. Seconds later she shook all over, bucking upwards, forcing her cunt against Wendy’s probing tongue and lips as Wendy brought her to climax. 

“Oh God! Oh! Ohhhhhh! Ahhhhhhh!!!” Wendy now groaned.

And then it was as though a volcano had erupted in Ken’s bedroom, the bed shaking in the wake of Wendy’s explosive orgasm.

Now Ken began to hyperventilate, as men sometimes do just as they’re about to cum. Lynn looked up and knew what she wanted. She grabbed hold of Ken’s cock and tore it out of Wendy’s ass. 

“Come down here!” she said urgently as Wendy scampered down to join her. “Let’s suck him off,” Lynn said

“Suck him off?” Wendy repeated, stunned.

“Yeah, let’s eat him up,” Lynn said as she took his ass-glazed cock, dipped in moth the wives’ asses, in her mouth. The shock over, Wendy now joined in and the two wives took turns sucking the thick, rigid cock until, suddenly, Lynn pulled back and, with a few last strokes, jerked him off over both their faces as he lavished them with his bountiful spunk.

Wendy and Lynn gazed at each other as Lynn held Ken’s still big, but no longer quite so stiff cock in her hand. Spunk was splattered over both their faces. They were a mess, they knew, a beautiful, carnal, satisfied, and utterly satiated mess. Gazing into her eyes, Lynn drew Wendy towards her as they kissed tenderly, the musky taste of Ken’s semen on their lips.

Later, in the elevator, after they had left Ken’s place, Wendy pressed herself against the taller Lynn, a smile of pure contentment lighting up her face.

“My asshole feels sore,” she confessed.

“It’s the best kind of soreness there is,” Lynn said. “It’s a reminder of what you just had buried up there.”

“Yeah, a big, hard, thick cock!”

“And you loved every inch, didn’t you?” Lynn said, kissing Wendy on the lips.

“I sure did, in my mouth, in my cunt, in my ass! Everywhere!”

“I guess you just became a cheating wife, Wendy, big time. And not just a cheating wife, but a cheating anal wife!”

“I guess I did, and I fuckin’ love it!”

The post Cheating Anal Wives appeared first on Free Erotic Stories.

On one particular summer weekend my buddy Jim’s sister, Tia, was in town. She was staying in a guest bedroom on the first floor next to Jim’s room. I had known Tia since she was in the grade school and practically considered her my sister. I didn’t talk or text her as the years went by, but every so often we would email just to see how each other were doing. Tia loved to drink and party so it was no surprise that when she graduated college she got a job as a club promoter. That meant Tia usually slept during the day and “worked” at night. Tia was 5’3″, weighed about 110 lbs, and she had a very athletic build to her. Growing up Tia always had small little tits but after college she changed that and got some massive implants. On her small little frame one might argue that she went to big, but at the club, in a tank top, those things were like cannons on her chest and any heterosexual guy would have to look at them. She also loved to go tanning so her olive colored skin contrasted nicely with her blonde hair.

On Friday night, the first night of her visit, Tia met up with some old college friends so I never saw her. Being summer, Jim and I had a bunch of friends over for a BBQ and as with most weekends, we got after it with the drinking. Flip cup, corn hole, washers…you name it, we played it and everything was a drinking game. By midnight the party was still going strong but I had a tough day at work and was ready to pass out. I said my goodbyes to everyone, stumbled upstairs, and luckily made it to my room. Throwing my clothes into a pile, I quickly undressed down to my boxer briefs and crashed into bed. 

I was probably only asleep for 15 minutes but it felt like a lifetime when I was awoken by a loud knock on my bedroom door. Too tired to get out of bed, I just groaned, “come in.” The door knob quickly turned, the door was thrown open, and Tia came bouncing into my room and jumped onto my bed. She was wearing a sky blue tank top and tight black pants. The tank top did very little to support her gigantic breasts and as she bounced into my room so did they. She gave me a big hug and immediately started making fun of me for being asleep. I was reluctant to engage her in conversation because I was so tired, but she was relentless and finally got me out of my slumber. We sat on my bed talking, catching up on life, and actually cracked open two beers.

About an hour passed and by this time I could hear the party downstairs was coming to an end. Jim and Gina were saying goodbye to the last of the guests, and hopefully cleaning up a bit. When the last of the guests was gone, Gina came up to check on me and Tia. She saw us laying in bed talking and said goodnight. On her way out of my room, Gina joked, “don’t forget to use protection.” Tia and I laughed, but Gina’s comment led me to ask Tia how her love life was going. Tia said she wasn’t dating anyone and then mentioned that it had been a few months since she had gotten any action. I found this strange because let’s face it, if an average girl wants to get laid she can, and Tia was no average looking girl, so I know she would have no trouble getting dick if she wanted to. 

Realizing it was getting late, Tia excused herself and went downstairs to get ready for bed. No longer tired, I went to the bathroom and when I got back to my room I grabbed my phone and decided to watch a little porn. I was browsing through short clips of college girls having sex in their dorm room and had to make sure the volume was down so nobody in the house heard me. At night our house got very quiet and with Jim’s bedroom right below mine I didn’t want them hearing the sounds of girls getting fucked while I rubbed one out. After the first video I was looking for another one when I heard the unmistakeable sound of a girl moaning. Laying still in my bed I continued to listen and quickly realized that Jim and Gina were having sex below me. My first thought was what were they thinking, Tia was staying in the room right next to them and she would obviously hear their shenanigans going on. Then I realized they were both probably drunk and didn’t give a fuck.

I continued to lay in bed, with my hand slowly working my dick, as I listened to Jim and Gina. I don’t think there was much foreplay as I could here the faint sounds of bodies slapping together and Gina clearly telling Jim to, “fuck that pussy, come on, fuck it, harder, harder.” I found myself slightly chuckling, thinking of the inevitable moment tomorrow morning when I would see Gina. I wouldn’t say anything to her about what I heard, but I knew in my head all I would be picturing would be her doggy style taking it from behind. 

As I was laughing there was a light knock on my door. I quickly stopped stroking myself and stuffed my 8 inches back into my boxer briefs. I then jumped out of bed and opened the door. Still in her tank top and black pants Tia was standing there with wide eyes and her mouth wide open. I was about to ask her if everything was ok when she said, “Oh my god, can you hear that?” I tried to pretend I didn’t know what she was talking about but during the moment of silence between us we could both clearly hear Gina yell, “Fuck Jim, right there…faster, harder…I’m going to cum.” Staring into Tia’s eyes we then heard Gina let out the loudest moan and I can only assume she came all over Jim’s cock.

Tia and I could not help but to start laughing and I said, “Oh, you mean that sound?” 

Tia then walked into my room and said, “There is no way I can sleep in the room next to them, can I sleep here?” I said no problem and we both walked over to my bed. It wasn’t until I crawled under the covers that I realized I was just standing in front of Tia, in my boxer briefs, and I still had a raging hard on stuffed inside. Standing next to the bed with her back to me, Tia reached under her shirt and removed her bra. Then she bent over and removed her black pants, revealing a white thong that disappeared deep into her ass cheeks. She threw the bra and pants onto the floor and jumped into bed, way to quick for me as I could have stared at that ass all night. 

Up until that point I can honestly say I had never had a sexual thought about Tia, except for wondering what her fake tits looked like. At this moment though, I was having every dirty thought a guy could have. And now laying next to me I even found her smell to be intoxicating. I tried to shake the thoughts from my head and actually shook my head slightly. Tia asked if I was OK and I quickly responded that I was fine and just had a little sore neck. Tia told me to roll over and she would give me a little neck rub. I wasn’t going to argue and rolling over onto my stomach gave me a chance to hide my hard cock in the mattress. I thought Tia would just roll over onto her side to rub my neck, but the next thing I knew the covers were pulled down and Tia straddled my ass. As her hands worked my neck and back all I could picture was her little thong covered ass sitting right behind me. She did a great job working my neck, back, and shoulders, so much so I let out a light moan to which Tia said, “Well at least you are quieter than Gina.” We both laughed and Tia continued to massage my back. If I didn’t know better, I think Tia was also using this massage to her advantage. While massaging me she was slowly rocking her hips and grinding her pussy and clit on my ass. After a few minutes Tia moved further down my body and began to massage my butt and legs. 

As Tia was kneading my butt, through my boxer briefs, we could again hear Jim and Gina fucking. This time it was just grunts coming from Gina as Jim continued to fuck her. I guess Jim was taking his time to cum and that meant Gina had to continue enduring some hard fucking. 

Finishing the massage at my feet, Tia told me to roll over. The tent in my pants had gone down by this time so I rolled over onto my back and Tia resumed the straddling position and began to massage my chest. Outside of a professional massage, I never really had my chest massaged but I loved it because I was often sore from my workouts. The problem was now I was laying there looking at Tia and I could not help but to take looks at her thong which was again grinding, this time on my stomach. To make matters worse, her big, fake titties were also bulging out the sides of her tank top and jiggling as she worked her hands over my body. This of course meant my dick was beginning to stir and if she backed up even the slightest she would encounter my boxer briefs’ speed bump. I told Tia the chest rub was a nice surprise and she said she loved having her upper chest massaged. I know it sounds stupid but I used this opportunity to ask Tia if, with her implants, she had the same sensitivity in her chest. Tia said she didn’t think she lost any sensitivity with her implants to which then I began asking her a few more questions about them. Was she happy with them? Did she think she went to big? And did she think they felt natural? Tia was very open and honest with her answers telling me she was very happy with them, that she probably did go too big and that she got them done for about $12K. Then she asked me if I wanted to feel them. Laying on my back, looking up at Tia, with her straddling my stomach, I wanted nothing more than to feel them. However, this was a girl who I knew from childhood and who I considered to be my sister. I was about to say no when Tia gave me the greatest gift. She lifted up her shirt, exposing the most beautiful, fake tits I had ever seen. She then grabbed my hands, placed them on her breasts and together we massaged her breasts. Eventually Tia removed her hands and I continued to massage them lightly by myself, occasionally taking each nipple in between my fingers, and tweaking them gently. At this, Tia closed her eyes and I saw a small smile come across her face. I could tell she liked the “massage” so I told her to lay down and it was her turn. 

Tia and I exchanged places on the bed and now I was straddling her stomach while massaging her tits and upper chest. The whole scene was a little strange because here I was massaging her breasts but we were talking like we were old friends. Needless to say I was still hard and I have no doubt that Tia could see the impact she was having on me. Eventually I had Tia flip over and began to massage her back. Sitting on her thighs my dick, still in my boxers, was able to rest nicely in the crack of her ass, barely covered by her thong. My eyes never left that perfect ass as I massaged her back and Tia was loving the feeling of my hands as she let out low moans. 

As I continued the massage, Tia noticed my phone on the bed and grabbed it to check the time. As she flipped it over my heart nearly sank as I saw the porn website I had been looking at before she came up. I was trying to think of something to say, but Tia began to flip thru the different videos and said, “ooh, I like this website, they’ve got a great selection.” I could not believe it, most girls I had been with always denied watching porn (which I think were lies) and here was a girl that was like my sister telling me she loved porn. 

I quickly responded, “you watch porn?”

“Of course, every girl does. And if they say they don’t they are liars,” Tia responded. “If I’m alone, I love laying on my bed at night, watching a couple videos, and getting myself off with my vibrator. It’s fast, easy, and there is very little clean up,” she said laughing.

“Yeah, well clean up for girls is surely less messy than it is for us guys,” I responded. I then moved my massage down to her ass and as I did Tia started a movie. I didn’t see the name of the video, but watching it over her shoulder I noticed it was a young guy who was getting ready to mess around with his step-sister. I sat on Tia silently watching the video, as I now began to rub her ass. As I rubbed her ass cheeks I noticed they would separate ever so slightly and even with the thong on I would get quick glimpses of her pussy lips. I eventually began massaging her legs and thighs and as I would do a deep rub of her thigh I would drop my head down to get a better glimpse of her pussy and smell the sweet aroma coming from her panties. I was so focused on her pussy lips and ass over the past couple of minutes that I had not noticed she had dropped a hand underneath her and was covertly rubbing her clit. In fact, as I gave her thigh a final deep rub she lifted her hips up just a little and pushed her ass back slightly toward my cock. Seeing her finger slide down her pussy and into the folds of her lips I just snapped and dove head first into her panty covered ass and pussy. Like an animal I began to squeeze her ass and licked everything that I came across. Pulling her panties to the side they actually tore off of her as I drove my tongue into her pussy and slid it all the way up to her ass. I circled around her ass a few times before returning to her pussy, which I must say tasted just as good as it smelled. Tia was clearly worked up too because her pussy was slick even before my tongue began ravaging it.

I worked on her from behind for just a few minutes and then flipped her over onto her back and resumed my attack on her pussy. In this position I was also able to insert a finger at first, and then two, while my tongue danced around and the thumb on my other hand rubbed the entrance to her ass. I don’t know how long Tia had been fingering herself before I saw her, but it did not take long for her to cum. As her orgasm built I could feel her hands running thru my hair, at times pushing my face deeper into her love canal. She was also trying to express how much she was loving the feeling but she was short of breath and her words just came out as gibberish. As her orgasm neared, her thighs shook around my head and I could feel her pussy contracting around my fingers and tongue. Finally she let out a rather loud moan and came all over my tongue and face. I continued to assault her clit all the way through her orgasm and eventually Tia had to remove me as the sensation on her love button was just too much. Laying between her legs I took my first real look at her pussy. It was cleanly shaven and now glistened in the night as it was covered in wetness. I then looked up and over her two beautiful mounds and into her eyes, which were starring back at me with a huge smile across her face.

“That was incredible,” Tia said, as she slipped two fingers into her pussy and then into her mouth. “Watching porn and masturbating has never made me cum as hard as you just did.” Again she slid her fingers over her pussy but this time she put her fingers to my lips and I happily licked them clean.

“Sorry, between your body and the porn I don’t know what came over me, but I just had to do it,” I responded.

“Oh, please do not apologize, it was exactly what I needed and wanted.”

Tia then sat up at the head of the bed and grabbed my face to pull me up towards her. I climbed up her body and we began to passionately kiss, with Tia licking my lips to further enjoy her taste which still coated my face. As we kissed Tia reached her hands into my boxers and began to rub my still throbbing dick.

Tia broke the kiss for just a second to say, “Well what do we have here?”

“Well a guy can’t rub a beautiful ass in a thong, eat a delicious pussy, and not get hard,” I responded. 

Tia let out a little giggle and then said, “Then I guess we need to take care of him, just as well as you took care of my little kitty.” Tia had me stand up on the bed and pulled my boxer briefs down, causing my dick to springboard out and come to rest right at the entrance to her mouth. Tia then began to slowly lick the head of my penis with her tongue. Swirling around the head of my cock, up and down the shaft, and around the balls, her touch was very light. I tried to reach down to grab at her tits but they were just to far out of reach. So instead I grabbed the headboard with one hand and a hand full of her hair with the other and just enjoyed the feeling.

After a little bit Tia stopped to ask if I was enjoying the blowjob. I said it was great to which she then responded, “well hold on.” Tia then violently spit on my cock, grabbed my ass and shoved my dick deep down her throat. It was a complete 180 from the sensual blowjob I had been receiving and I could feel my penis hitting the back of her throat every time she took it in. It was a good thing I was holding the headboard, because if I hadn’t I probably would have fallen over. In and out my cock went, with Tia doing a masterful job not to nick me with her teeth. Every so often Tia would let my cock go so that she could suck on my balls, even placing both of them in her mouth at the same time. When she would put my cock back in her mouth it would take me a few seconds to pick up the rhythm, but eventually I would and I took to fucking her mouth. It looked like tears were starting to form in Tia’s eyes and I would think about stopping, but she would just keep telling me to fuck her mouth. At one point Tia slid her hand down to her pussy, lubed up a finger with the juices oozing from her pussy, and began to slowly prod the entrance to my ass. Now Tia was the animal, attacking my dick just the way I had attacked her pussy earlier. The intensity of the blowjob and ass play was incredible and I began to near my own orgasm. But I did not want to blow my load yet so I stepped back and withdrew my cock from Tia’s mouth and laid down on the bed. Tia then went down on me to continue the blowjob. I stopped her only briefly to tell her I wanted to taste that pussy again, so we assumed a 69 position. Laying on my back I was able to enjoy the feeling of the blowjob as I continued to lick at her pussy. 

From this position the door to my room was just to my left and I caught something out of the corner of my eye. It was Gina and she was standing at my door in a short t-shirt and panties. She must have heard Tia moaning when she came earlier and instead of staying in her bed she came up to investigate. At this point Tia didn’t see Gina leaning in the doorway, but I could and I could also see Gina’s fingers inside her waistband, rubbing herself. Gina and I locked eyes for a brief moment and I thought I might scare her off. Instead she ran her free hand under her shirt and began to squeeze her tits. As I stated earlier, I knew Gina had 36DD boobs and I so badly wanted to see them.

As Tia continued to bob up and down on my dick I looked directly at Gina and said, “Oh that is fuckin incredible. I love your pussy and tits.” Tia, assuming I was talking to her, just moaned and continued to work my cock in and out of her mouth. Gina, on the other hand, turned her back towards me, pulled her top over her head, and then bent over and slowly slid her panties down her legs. I could see the panties cling to her pussy ever so slightly as she pulled them down, letting me know there was some moistness between those pussy lips. She then turned back around and resumed rubbing her pussy. Although it was dark I was able to make out those gigantic mounds with huge nipples as they hung naturally from her body, unlike the huge tits that sat up high on Tia’s chest. I was also pleasantly surprised to see Gina’s pussy was nicely groomed and a small amount of hair was protecting the entrance to her pussy. Still looking me in the eye and rubbing her pussy, Gina raised one of her breasts to her mouth and sucked on her nipple, as if she knew what I wanted.

The time for oral pleasure had come to an end so I gently rolled Tia’s mouth off my dick and laid her onto her back. I quickly grabbed a condom from by bedside dresser, slipped it on and then positioned my cock between the folds of Tia’s moist pussy lips. I then raised Tia’s legs up toward her chest and eased my cock deep inside her. The moment I slid into her tight pussy I knew this wasn’t going to last long. Our movements were slow at first but we eventually picked up the pace and you could hear the sound of our bodies coming together every time I thrusted into her. I pushed her legs closer to her head and was entering her in a more downwards motion. Her tits bounced with every thrust and with her free hand she was pawing at her clit. The smacking sound continued as my balls bounced against her ass with every thrust. Gina was directly behind Tia watching all of this and I went back and forth looking at both girls. Gina eventually sat on the floor and with her legs spread began to finger her pussy with two fingers.

“Oh my gosh, this is incredible,” I said. Each girl taking the compliment to mean for them. As I continued to lay my pipe into Tia, I could feel my orgasm start to build. “Oh fuck, I can feel it building,” I said.

Tia and Gina both continued to rub themselves and Tia said to me, “Me too, I’m gonna fuckin’ cum again and I want you to cum all over my tits.” I continued to drive into Tia’s pussy when I felt her hips and legs begin to shutter. I quickened the pace and Tia began to cum while also rubbing her clit at a furious pace. 

“I’m cumming, I’m cumming, ooooooohhhhhh fuck I’m cumming,” Tia said. These words pushed me closer to cumming and I pulled out of Tia, knowing my orgasm was about to rip thru my body, and quickly pulled off my condom. As I pulled out of her pussy, Tia’s orgasm caused her to squirt out of her pussy and all over my dick which I was rubbing over her pussy lips and clit. This sight pushed me over the edge and my first shot of cum actually went over Tia’s head onto the floor. The second shot hit her in the face and she opened her mouth in hopes of catching the next one. The third and fourth shots went over her tits and belly and the rest dribbled out onto her pussy, which mixed with her own orgasm that coated her pussy. Tia reached down and began to jack me off, trying to milk every last drop of cum out of me. Eventually I sat back on my feet, exhausted. Tia then scooped up the cum from her tits and belly and placed it into her mouth. 

“Wow, you exploded all over me,” Tia said. “I don’t think I’ve ever seen so much cum in one orgasm. So delicious!”

“Well what can I say, that was super hot. I can’t believe I even held out that long,” I said, looking first at Tia and then behind her at Gina. Gina was now standing at the door, still unbeknownst to Tia, completely naked. Gina removed her fingers from her pussy, put them up to her lips and gave them a quick lick. She then blew me a kiss and walked away with her t-shirt and panties in hand.

That night Tia slept in my bed and woke me up with a great blowjob the next morning. I ended up titty fucking her and rewarded her with a pearl necklace. Again when I came she didn’t let it go to waste and sucked my cum off of her boobs. She ended up going back down to her room before Gina and Jim woke up, so I don’t think Jim ever knew what happened between me and his sister. And if he did, he never said anything to me about it.

As for me and Gina, well I saw Jim and Gina downstairs at breakfast. Gina was making pancakes and Jim was finishing up some dishes from the party the night before. When I saw Gina I gave her a smile and she gave me a small wink. We never spoke to each other about that night. When Tia finally came out of her room we pretended like nothing ever happened. Saturday night Tia snuck up to my bed for another fuck session, but this time Gina did not show. On Sunday afternoon, Tia left to go back home and told me her pussy needed a rest after the eventful weekend. Being that Tia lived so far away, she and I struck up an online friendship. Most of the time it was late at night and we would talk over video, masturbate and have “phone sex.” It was pretty hot. When she was in town we would sneak in a few sex sessions, but that ended when I began dating my current girlfriend. As for Gina, she too left on Sunday to go back to her apartment. When I went to bed Sunday night I found a red thong in my bed with a note that said, 

“The other night was so fucking crazy. I don’t think I have ever made myself cum as hard as I did watching you with Tia. Just so you know, she is right, you do taste delicious. Thank you for shooting some cum on the floor for me. As a thank you please enjoy these panties, which I came on twice while watching you two. Love Gina!”

The post My Friends Sister and Girlfriend appeared first on Free Erotic Stories.

Mr. Taylor was the CEO of my company and his wife also held a very high position in the company. From what I heard they started this company fresh out of college and built it into a solid company by the time they were in their mid forties. As luck would have it a bigger kid on the block wanted to buy up the competition and the Taylor’s company was the one they targeted first. Rumors had it that the buyout made them both very wealthy and the new management wanted to keep them around for at least ten more years.

The Taylors were a great set of bosses. They treated the employees very well and everyone had a lot of respect for them and what they had done, including yours truly. I almost viewed them as sort of surrogate parents. The only problem was I was starting to develop a huge crush on Mrs. Taylor. She was a very beautiful older woman. She had a body that was curved by the years, but very sexy curves. I would guess her to be about 145 lbs, dark brown hair, big tits, and a sexy set of green eyes that seemed to burn to your very soul. 

At first I didn’t notice how sexy she really was, but as I started to take note of her through the months I became more and more attracted to her. She wore business suits to work that were pretty conservative. I loved the times when she would have me work on an assignment that caused me to report directly to her. The day she finally had me wrapped around her finger was on one such occasion. I was working on a very high profile report and she had called me into her office to review what I had done so far. I gazed at her while she reviewed it and took time to notice every aspect of her beauty. I was thinking to myself that this had to be the sexiest older woman I had ever seen. Until Mrs. Taylor I had never really thought about women that much older than me. 

I must have been daydreaming about her when she said, “Brian did you hear what I just said?”

“Uh, I’m sorry Mrs. Taylor what was that again?”

“Brian I need you focused on this assignment. Is that going to be a problem for you?”

“No ma’am not at all.”

She walked around the desk with the report in her hand. She leaned over to show me something in the report when I noticed that her blouse was open and I had a full view of her magnificent tit right in my face. She wore a pink satin bra with lace trim. I also noticed that her nipples were straining against the material. Oh how I would love to release them and suck them into my mouth. I tried as hard as I could to stop staring, but I had grown to be so fond of her I just couldn’t make myself to look away. The words coming from her mouth we just blah, blah, blah. All I was doing was admiring her tits. I realized that I was starting to get hard which made me nervous. What would I say if I tented my pants right there in front of her? I had to look away. But my gaze just kept coming back to her tits. I looked down and I could see the outline of my cock straining against the leg of my pants. I hoped Mrs. Taylor hadn’t noticed it as well. How embarrassing.

I was in trouble. I almost sported a full on hard on in front of my boss whose husband is also my boss. What if she saw it? Would they fire me for that? And what am I going to do about the report we just reviewed. I didn’t pay a damn bit of attention as to what she wanted me to work on. All I could do right now is rush to the bathroom and release my aching cock from the confines of my pants. I sat the report on the edge my cubicle and went straight there. I just needed to stroke it a couple of times and think about Mrs. Taylor’ sexy breasts. Oh god it felt so good, but it was so bad.

I was about to lose my load when I heard the door open to the restroom. Oddly when the person walked into the room it sounded like the clicking of a woman’s heels. I was frozen like a deer in headlights. Who was that? No woman would be in here. This is the men’s restroom.

I felt my heart drop into my stomach when I heard, “Brian are you in there?” shit it was Mrs. Taylor. She must have followed me in here. What the hell is she doing in here?

“Um…um. Yes Mrs. Taylor.”

“Well what are you doing in there? I don’t hear anything.”

“I …I just haven’t been able to start yet. That’s all.”

“Brian are you lying to me? I think you are. I think you’re in there stroking your cock.” 

What the hell. How in the world did she guess or think that?

“What?” I asked surprised.

“Come on Brian I noticed you looking down my shirt. Staring at my tits, and I also noticed you getting hard in your pants.” She said with a giggle.

“No I swear Mrs. Taylor I was just going to the bathroom. Honest.”

“Brian you don’t have to lie about it. As a matter of fact, I don’t like employees who lie to me. Now open the door.”

I was so busted. What the hell is she going to do to me? I tried to stuff my cock back into my pants, but that was like trying to put a square peg into a round hole. Reluctantly I slowly opened the door to the bathroom stall. She stood there with her hands on her hips and just looked down at my crotch.

“I knew it! You dirty little man. I want to see you in my office at the end of the day. Do you understand?”

I lowered my head in shame and weakly said, “Yes Mrs. Taylor.”

I was absolutely worthless the rest of the day. I even packed up some of my things because I just knew that I was walking into a firing that afternoon. My dick always seems to get me into trouble somehow. And it really fucked up big this time. I guess that is the curse of being well hung and horny all of the time. I just can’t believe I screwed up the best job I have ever had. How would that look on my resume? Fired from last job because the boss caught me jerking off? Who would ever hire me? Washed up at thirty.

About five minutes before five Mrs. Taylor’ AA came to my desk and said, “Mrs. Taylor would like to see you now.”

Shit here it comes.

I followed the AA down the hall and into Mrs. Taylor’ office. She was sitting at her desk talking on the phone and doing paperwork. She waved for me to take a seat and told me she’d be with me shortly. I was like a kid in the principles office just waiting for my punishment. 

Once she hung up the phone she buzzed the AA and said, “Becky that will be all for today. I do not want to be disturbed for the rest of the day. Is that understood?”

“Yes ma’am”

“Thank you.”

Her gazed then turned to me and those beautiful green eyes that I had always admired were now burning a hole in me.

“Well Brian it seems we have a sticky situation here. You are one of our best employees and we had big plans for you. However, in light of what happened today I’m not so sure we had the right idea about you.”

“Mrs. Taylor I’m so sorry for what happened today. I don’t know what I was thinking. I can assure you…”

“Just stop Brian. I can assure you of one thing for sure. And if it leaves this office I will swear you are making it up and fire you on the spot. You will have no grounds for any type of lawsuit when I tell them what you did today. Do you understand?”

“Yes ma’am.”

“I can assure you Brian that what happened today made me very wet.”

What did she just say?

“Excuse me Mrs. Taylor?”

“You heard me Brian. It made me very wet. My husband and I have spent so much time building this company up that he has forgotten that I have needs. Needs that he has ignored for far too long. So while what you did today was very unprofessional, I’m willing to let it slide. But I want you to do something for me first.”

“Anything Mrs. Taylor. ANYTHING!”

“I want to watch you stroke your cock for me. Will you do that? And remember that none of this happened. I never asked you to do that, and I will swear that you made advances towards me that made me uncomfortable so I had to fire you. Understood?”

“Does this mean I get to keep my job too?”

“Of course you get to keep your job, and if you keep your mouth shut and keep what happens between us between us then you might just go farther with this company than you ever imagined.”

“Now take that beautiful cock out that I saw earlier. I’m curious to see what it looks like again.”

I could not believe this was happening. I mean I jerked off thinking about her all of the time anyway, but now I was going to get to do it with her watching. This was going to be so hot.

“Come on Brian sit on the couch over here and get comfortable and give me a good show.”

She sat across from me in an arm chair and her eyes were transfixed on my crotch as I slowly unzipped my pants. I slowly pulled out my semi hard cock. I heard her gasp as I took it all the way out. She also licked her lips like she liked what she saw. I thought I would be embarrassed stroking my cock in front of my boss, but I must admit that it was a very hot scene. It wasn’t long before I had it stroked to the full eight inches. The head was purple it was so hard. I continued to stroke it slowly at first. Rubbing the precum all over it to slick it up. 

“You have such a beautiful cock Brian. I don’t think I have ever seen one quite that big before. And the head is so perfect. Just an absolutely lovely cock.” She now had one leg over the side of the arm on the chair. Her skirt was hiked up and she was slowly rubbing her pussy through her matching pink panties. I could see that the crotch was getting very wet and that made me stroke faster. She was moaning softly and had opened up her blouse and was caressing her breast.

“God Brian I am so wet. My husband and I work too much and he has not fucked me in over a year. He just doesn’t seem interested in me anymore.”

“Well I know he’s my boss, but I think he is and idiot for not wanting to sleep with you Mrs. Taylor. I think you are still very hot.”

“Brian will you just rub that big thing against my wet pussy please?”

She didn’t have to ask twice. I picked her up and sat her ass on the edge of the desk. Hiked her skirt all the way up to her waist and dropped my pants to the floor. I began humping my hard cock against her slick mound. Only her panties kept my cock from rubbing directly against her hot little pussy. She seemed to love it. She just kept rocking her wet cunt against my hard cock. I couldn’t take this much longer. She was moaning uncontrollably now. I wonder if her AA could hear us or if anyone could hear us. What would her husband think if he walked in right now? I’m sure I would be fired right away.

“Mrs. Taylor?”

“Yes Brian?”

“I want to pull your panties to the side and rub it directly against your pussy. Do you want that?”

“Oh god yes Brian”

I pulled them to the side with my thumb and continued humping her slick pussy. It helped too that she was completely shaved. It felt so good against her wet slit. I wanted to put it inside of her so bad. And it was only a couple of minutes before I did just that. Her head was leaned back. Her mouth was wide open, and she was furiously stoking her clit. I couldn’t stand it any longer. 

I aimed the head at her opening and slide it right in. She jerked her head up and said, “What are you doing Brian. No we shouldn’t be doing that.”

“You know you want it Mrs. Taylor or you wouldn’t have called me in here to watch me jerk off. Tell the truth this is what you wanted all along. You want to be fucked and fucked good.”

I kept inching my hard cock into her tight little snatch. God she was so tight it was like fucking a virgin again. Oh god she felt so good. Her mind was telling her no, but her pussy started talking through her mouth overriding the mind. 

“Oh Brian noooooo. Oooooh yessssss! Oooooh god that feels so good. Fuck me. Fuck me harder. Fill me with that fat cock of yours.”

I pumped her as hard as I could. I was afraid I’d fuck her right off the desk. Her legs were wrap-locked around my back and she was now humping back trying to get as much of my cock as she could. Mr. Taylor was a fool. This lady is still one hot fucking number. 

“You like that don’t you slut? You like getting fucked don’t you. Tell me whose pussy this is. Tell me slut!”

“Oh Brian, oh yes, fuck my pussy, oh yes. Oh, oh, oh. God that feels so good.”

I felt her body shudder and knew that she had just had one of the best orgasms she had had in a long time. How could her husband neglect such a fine trophy wife? His loss. My gain. 

I knew I wasn’t going to last much longer either. So I just pumped for all I was worth and was soon filling her sweet pussy with my hot seed. She screamed and came again just as I released my load.

We stayed crumpled on her desk for a few minutes. Lying there breathing hard and she was rubbing my back.

“My god I almost forgot how wonderful that felt. You are so good Brian. I haven’t cum like that since…since…hell I don’t remember ever cumming like that.”

I laughed and said, “Well it was definitely my pleasure. Hell I thought you called me in here to fire me.”

“Fire you? Please. I knew when I saw you staring down my shirt today that I was going to tease you until I could get you into a situation where I could use you. Then when I saw you big cock outlined in your pants I knew I had to have you. It got me so horny my dumbass walked into the men’s restroom. And luckily for me no one saw me and you were doing exactly what I thought you were going to do in there. I could see it in your eyes.”

“Now get dressed before my husband or someone barges in here on us. We need to meet somewhere besides my office from now on.”

“How about my cube?” I said laughing.

“Yeah that’s a good idea. No get out of here, and act like I just wrote you up.”

“I hope I can pull that off. I doubt I’ll be able to wipe this smile off of my face for a few weeks. You are so hot. You don’t know how many times I jerked off fantasizing about you. And now that I had you the fantasies didn’t even come close to the real thing. You are so hot.”

“Well thank you. I wish my husband felt the same. I know he loves me, and I him. But I need sex and he just doesn’t seem interested.”

“He’s a fool.”

The post The Boss appeared first on Free Erotic Stories.

We arrived at the club a little after 10pm and we were lead to our table near the stage. When she sat in her chair she actually set her bare ass on the seat. The dress was too short to cover her backside as she sat. We had dinner and watched the show. Judy got up several times to go to the rest room and attracted lots of attention. After a bit she asked to leave. She said that she was getting bored and wanted to have some fun.

We knew of a gentlemanâ€s club across town that had a nice couples club that played good music and was lots of fun. We got there a little after midnight and the place was already jumping. We went to the couples†area with the dance floor. On the other side of the club was an area with several stages where the dancers performed. We found a seat in the couples area at the bar and ordered drinks. When Judy sat up on the bar stool she offered a clear view of her trimmed bush to everyone walking by. She knew that she was doing this and even spread her legs as the guys walked by. She liked to look them right in the eye and smile as they were caught looking; she got a charge out of embarrassing them.

A couple of guys that we knew came up to the bar and bought us drinks and remarked that Judy was creating a traffic jam. She turned toward them and spread wide and asked whatever did they mean and we all laughed. We joined them at their table and danced awhile. When Judy put her arms around my neck to dance her dress pull up far enough to expose a good portion of her ass to the crowd. I could easily rub her bare bottom as we danced. I whispered in her ear that she was putting on quite a show and she asked if I was enjoying it. She could tell by the hardness pressed against her. I pushed a little harder and she said “good”.

She danced several dances with our two friends; to both fast and slow songs. She couldnâ€t have acted any sexier! I could see during the slow dances that her bare ass was being caressed by both of them. After a bit one of them suggested that we join them on the other side and watch the dancers. Judy took one of the guys†hands to slide off the chair and her dress slid up above her ass giving everybody in the place a shot of her from the waist down (front and back). She knew that she was creating a scene and loved it. I was getting turned on watching all the attention she was getting from our two friends. It was easy to tell by her nipples that she was enjoying it and the more she drank the bolder she got.

We found a table not too close to any of the stages and ordered some drinks. There were a number of totally naked dancers throughout the club. Most were giving table dances or sitting with the guests. We spent a while comparing girls and giving them scores from one to ten depending on the size of their breasts or shape of their asses. Shortly after 2am they announced an amateur contest; the winner would win $500 and all the girls dancing could continue to dance for tips as long as they wanted to stay on one of the stages or on the floor. Our two friends suggested that Judy enter but she would have none of it. Several girls went up one at a time and we did our own one to ten grading of each of the girls. Our friends kept bugging Judy and telling her that the girls were nothing compared to her. Well, I guess the drinks were getting to her and she told them she would go up only if I wanted her to. I was loving everything that was going on all evening. I had been fingering her while we sat at the table and she was showing off most everything already. I told her to go for it.

When the MC asked for the next contestant Judy raised her hand and our friends started to hoot and holler. They took her in the back and a few minutes later they announced her dance. She came out with a cowgirl outfit on and they started to play Tina Turnerâ€s Private Dancer. The hat came off first and then she turned her back wiggled her ass and slipped her vest off exposing her bare back to the crowd. The guys on the other side of the stage could already see her naked breasts and were giving her cat calls. She turned and faced us and looked right at me as she took her hands away from her chest, exposing her bare breasts with her nipples standing out like small missiles. Most of the girls didnâ€t strip totally naked but kept their g-strings on. Judy was down to just her g-string and our friends were encouraging her to take it off. Again she looked right at me and although there were dozens of guys watching her I felt that she was dancing just for me. She hooked her thumbs in her g-string and turned away from us and started to pull them down. She stepped out of it and spun around to face us and again gave me her total attention as she danced totally naked on the stage. She was getting lots of cat calls and whistles from the crowd.

The song ended and she walked to the back of the stage. She came out a few minutes later still totally naked carrying her dress. She slid onto the bench next to me with the two guys on chairs across from our table. She said that all the girls were going to get up and dance again together after the contest so she saw no reason to dress. She was hot and we all could see it. One of our friends asked if she would give him a lap dance…kinda joking. She looked at him and asked how much – she said that the girls were getting paid to do it, why should she do it for free. I think she caught him off guard because it took him awhile to respond. He said $20. She looked at me for approval and I told her to go for it, I told her that I wanted to see how much whe can make. She told him money first and he handed her $20. She held it between her fingers like the other dances and started to dance for the guy.

She was good! She spread his legs and grinded her ass into his crotch and turned, pushed his legs together and sat on him with her legs spread. She was swinging her breasts inches from his face and ended up smothering him with her bare tits. While this was going on other contestants were dancing on stage. After the song ended she was still sitting on his lap and she gave him a long intense french kiss and got off his lap; exposing a bulge the size of a football. Our other friend said that he was next and had his twenty already out. And she gave him pretty much the same treatment.

Rules were that the guys were not allowed to touch the girls…but, the girls did their share of touching. After that song they announced the winner (it wasnâ€t Judy). It was a redhead with tits the size of melons. Judy didnâ€t seem very disappointed and said that she had to go because the girls were going to do a dance together. She went back stage and they announced the dance and the girls came out one at a time either totally naked or in their g-strings. There were a total of seven of them plus three of the regular girls. The ten of them danced together to the sexiest dance I think that I have ever seen.

When the dance was over Judy came from the back and returned to our table. She said that she was asked to do a table dance at another table. I told her to go for it; she asked if I was sure and I told her that I was really enjoying this night. So, off she went a couple of tables away. Another $20 between her fingers and she was on top of this older man and giving him a hard on I was sure. She did two or three more dances before she got back to the table with her pile of $20s. It was nearly 4am and the place was still rocking. I felt between Judyâ€s legs and she was soaking wet. She told me that the older man had his finger inside of her and nearly made her cum. The kid across said that heâ€d pay another $20 to be able to do that. Judy whispered in my ear that sheâ€d like us to go across the street to this seedy motel and really have some fun with the guys. I said that I was all for it and I asked the kid what would he pay for the full show if he was willing to pay $20 to finger fuck her. Judy said that we could go across the street and the show would be on her…literally!

She slipped on her dress and we headed out of the club; whe was arm and arm between her new best friends. We left the car where is was and crossed the highway to the motel. I went in and got a room and we walked down toward our room. Judy actually slipped out of her dress as we were walking and was totally naked by the time we entered the room. She turned to the first guy she gave the lap dance to and pull off his shirt and pushed him toward the bed and they started right in. He was sucking her tits as she was undoing his jeans. She pushed them down with her feet and practically ripped off his shorts. She was telling me to get a condom out of her purse and to hurry because she needed to be fucked. As soon as the kid had it on she pulled him inside of her. There was no foreplay, it was straight animal passion. She came the first time way before he did and continued to ride him. She was totally in charge.

She seemed to be oblivious of the fact that I was there. She was satisfying her passion; her need to be satisfied. I donâ€t remember ever seeing her with this much intensity. The second kid was already naked and had his condom on before the first kid was finished. When the first kid rolled off of her she looked at me and smiled and turned to the second kid and told him to come on and fuck her hard. Again, no preamble; it was straight pure sex and she was hot. I was so turned on watching these two kids fuck her. I was awed by her animal passion. I was watching this kid slide in and out as she grabbed his ass to make him thrust into her. She was using brute strength to get him to fuck her harder and deeper.

When she was done with him she said that she wanted me to fuck her and let them watch. I stripped naked and climbed on the bed to enter her. She said no. She wanted them to see me make love to her. I wanted her so badly I could hardly wait to enter her; but, we started kissing and fondling each other. I sucked her rock-hard nipples and slid down to eat her sweet pussy. She pushed my face into her as she came. I rolled her over and ran my tongue up her ass. It drives her crazy when I do that and she was grinding herself into the bed as I used my tongue to fuck her ass. I slid up her back and slid my dick into her wet cunt from behind. She squeezed her legs together and that was all it took. I exploded inside of her as I kissed her neck and shoulders. I kept pumping and pumping. I didnâ€t get really soft, but, wasnâ€t rock-hard as before. I rolled her over on top of me and kept pumping while I played with her clit. She stiffened and came again. She pushed herself against me and grabbed me on both sides. She was still laying on top of me with my semi-hard dick in her when one of the guys started to lick her clit and the other started sucking her nipples. I was totally turned on with the scene and could tell that Judy was in her glory.

We had no more condoms so the guys could not fuck her any more, but they continued to suck and play with her like this until I came again. I donâ€t know how many times she came that night. Iâ€m sure that it was a record for her. The sun was nearly up when we walked across to our car and said goodbye to our friends with all sorts of promises to meet again and have some fun.

We got home after the sun was up; we showered and crashed in bed. All thoughts of more sex was gone from our minds. Judy was exhausted from all the activity and I was just from watching and being turned on.

The post My Wife at the Adult Club appeared first on Free Erotic Stories.

But while this is all great, she is also very much a passively sexual person. She rarely, if ever, takes the lead in sex. Even though she has had a boob job, she dresses very conservatively always worried she is showing off too much. Over the course of the two years of our marriage, I have tried to get her to loosen up, but she always has rebuffed my attempts telling me that sex is for the privacy of the people involved.

I know this sounds odd for a lady that has had a boob job, but apparently she was a very small a-cup. One of her friends told me that I had a bigger chest than she did and that she was even more shy then than she is now. She got the implants after her sophomore year at college and her self-esteem improved, but she remained very shy about her body.

That is, until recently. I have a job that takes me out-of-town every Wednesday and Thursday. A few months ago, Dee blew my world apart, for the good, when she met me at the door in a sheer baby doll, g-string and platform heels. She had my pants down and cock in her mouth before I could even set my bags down. She had never done anything like this before. That entire night, she took the lead and we fucked for hours on end that night. I was so turned on by her aggressiveness that I was able to “perform” five times.

I began to notice that she was more horny than usual, and she began to meet me after my trips in various fantasy outfits. After a few weeks, my curiosity began to get the best of me. Why was she all of a sudden acting like this? Of course, I immediately began to suspect an affair, but also realized that an affair probably wouldn’t increase the amount of sex I was getting.

I tried to check our computer history, but my wife was smart enough on the computer to erase anything that would be happening on there, which she had already done. I thought about trying to rig our computer video camera to spy on the bedroom, but that would be impossible to hide. Anyway, my business laptop wouldn’t be able to network into the camera from a remote position, halfway across the country. I racked my brain for an idea before my next trip.

Finally, I decided to install a “parent control” spy program that would send me the addresses of sites she would go to and access to any usernames and passwords she used. I installed the program the night before I left for San Diego.

The next day I left and attended to my usual business at my company’s other site. However, my mind was on what Dee might be up to. I got back to my room that evening and logged onto my email to see what had happened, but I quickly found out that she had not been on the computer all day.

I thought about going out to dinner, but I wanted to be ready for any internet traffic that would be reported to me so I ordered room service and waited. What was she up to? I couldn’t think of anything that could explain her sudden change in behavior. An affair was possible, but didn’t make sense either.

For what seemed like 10 hours, I stared at my email box, waiting for something, anything. Finally, about 8:00 an email popped up on my screen. She was going to a website. I quickly jotted it down and went to it. It was a voyeur porn site. Porn, I thought. That is what got her all riled up? Again, it didn’t make sense. We had watched porn before, even strolled around the internet for it. She liked it, but it never made her aggressive in bed before.

I was trying to follow her steps, but the site blocked me from going any further, since she had already logged on. I decided to create my own account and try to follow her at the site, just to see what she was up to on the site. Since I knew her username, I used the site’s member search.

Her name popped up with “Live Now!” next to her user name. I clicked her user name and just about fell out of my chair when I got to the next screen. My wife was sitting in our computer chair, on our webcam, looking at the screen and typing something. The catch to this was that she was wearing a pink see-through bra with her nipples looking like diamond cutters, a very skimpy pink panty and pink thigh high stockings with platform heels.

I glanced at the username screen and noticed she was entertaining about 25 guys who were telling her how much they loved her tits, her body and what they would do to her if they were given the opportunity, and my wife was encouraging them. She was telling them over the speakers how much she would love to have their cocks in her mouth, pussy and/or ass.

Hearing her voice teasing these guys made my cock instantly hard. After a little back and forth between her and the now 35 people watching, Dee announced it was now time for the show.

She got up off the chair and walked toward a radio. As she did, her perfect round ass was on display, since the pink g-string did little to cover anything. She bent over to turn on the radio and gave everyone watching another great view.

For the next ten minutes, my wife gave everyone watching, now the number was up to 75, one of the greatest strip tease shows ever. First her bra came off and then her panties. All the while, she was dancing around as seductively as any stripper I had ever seen. I had to keep reminding myself that I was watching my wife and not a professional. Either way, my pants were off and I was slowly stroking myself.

Once she had stripped down, she sat back onto the couch and began to caress her body with her left hand, while her right hand began to massage her perfectly manicured pussy, which I had always asked for her to keep up for me. Not only was my wife giving these people, now 100, a strip show, but now she was going to masturbate for them. I could hardly believe it. Only a few weeks ago, I could not get my wife to wear a skimpy bikini to an office pool party. Now, she was performing one of the most private things someone does for anyone who was logged on and watching.

Surprising me further, after a few minutes of manually pleasuring herself, Dee pulled out a long slender vibrator and began to fuck herself with it. She was moaning very loudly and talking to the camera for those watching as she began to feel her first orgasm rock her body.

Once she had recovered from her first orgasm, she moved the vibrator to her ass and began to work it into her asshole. While she did this, Dee told everyone how much she loves it in the ass and that being fucked in the ass brings her to orgasm just as fast as being fucked in her pussy.

Not only did she say that, but she then went about proving it for her audience and it wasn’t long before her body began to rock violently as another orgasm shook through her.

Once she had recovered from her second orgasm, she sat back up. She began to remove her heels and stockings. Once she finished, Dee slid on a pair of tight and short workout shorts before she returned to the chair to resume chatting with her “fans.” She adjusted the camera so that it zoomed in on her face and exposed chest, but not much else.

As she started chatting, I got up from my chair and had to go the bathroom to relieve the mounting pressure in my balls. When I returned, I found that she was flirting and teasing with those who had remained in the voyeur room, about 15 guys.

I decided to get involved at this point and began to type her questions. I first told her how hot she was, of course she had no idea it was her husband typing it, and if she had ever thought about having a show of her fucking a guy, which I had always fantasized about watching Dee fuck another cock.

She responded that she didn’t know if her husband would want to perform on camera, and that he didn’t know that she was even doing this.

I smiled as I typed that I wasn’t talking about watching her fuck her husband. While she tried to side-step my last question, the plan worked as the other guys began to press her for her next show to be her getting fucked, preferably by one of them.

Slowly, we began to wear her down about this and she finally admitted how much fun it would be to do a show with someone else. She even admitted that she knew a guy that she had always wanted to fuck and that was into voyeurism. When the other guys pressed her as to if she was going to do it next week, she simply told them they would have to tune in next week to see.

On that note, she stood up, pulled her shorts aside and gave everyone one final flash of her pussy. After that, she signed out.

My mind began to race. I had to get her to go through with it, but I couldn’t let on that I knew about her secret. My cock was hard again with anticipation. As a relieved myself into the toilet again, I knew this upcoming week would be one a long one that had to end next Wednesday with her getting fucked by another man for the whole world to see.

Over the course of the next week, the sex was amazing with my wife. She was eager and wet all the time, and the thought of watching her perform last Wednesday and possibly fucking some guy the next time had me hard most of the time.

I was careful not to make any mention of anything that I knew about her voyeurism and waited to see if she was going to bring anything up with me. However, nothing was said about anything even remotely connected to last week’s or this week’s action.

I began to wonder if she would go through with fucking another guy. I also wondered what she would think about knowing that it was actually her husband that had suggested and encouraged anonymously during one of her “shows.”

As I kissed her good-bye on Wednesday to head out-of-town, my mind raced with possibilities as to what I would see tonight when I turned on my computer at 7:00. Again, Dee said nothing, nor did she make any actions that would lead me to guess what she had up her sleeve for tonight. She also had no clue that I had discovered her little secret.

I made sure I was back in the hotel room by 6:30. I hooked my laptop into the hotel’s high-speed line, logged in to the voyeur cam site, and waited for my wife’s “room” to go online.

At exactly 7, her site went online. I was ready. I was naked as I sat in front of the screen. My cock was already hard, which it had tried to be most of the day. I had just taken a shower and shaved my balls and the area around them. I tried to keep from stroking myself, because I did not want to blow a load before or actually during her show. However, this was beginning to prove itself to be a tough task.

Her site came online, however, she was not there yet. She had created a slide show of still photos of herself in a blue and green v-neck tank-type top, jean skirt and sandal heels. It was a new outfit. Within a few slides Dee, she was standing and showed that the jean skirt stopped a full four-, or five, inches above her knee and had a slit in the front that stopped just below where her pelvis began.

Two slides later, she was pulling her top up and exposing her purple, floral satin bra, which I recognized as part of the bra and thong set I had bought her last Valentine’s Day. Six slides later, she was in nothing but that bra, thong and heels.

I could no longer keep from stroking my throbbing cock as the slide show continued to show my wife stripping until she was naked and on all fours on the floor, exposing her pussy. The slide show ended with a few snapshots on her on her back, naked and spread out on our living room floor.

She had obviously had these pictures taken today after I had left, because I noticed a magazine on the coffee table that was there this morning.

After the final picture, a note flashed on the screen that she would be live in a few minutes and the slide show restarted. About halfway through the second time through, I felt pressure build in my balls. Not being able to stop, I grabbed a few Kleenexes off the Desk and blew a load into them. I had hoped to be able to stay hard for the entire night, but I now figured I would have no trouble getting hard again when Dee came online, especially if she was going to be fucking someone.

After I cleaned up, I set my computer to record everything that came through the internet connection. I was not going to miss anything and I knew I would want to watch again if my wife went through with fucking another guy.

The slide show went through again two times before it stopped and the screenshot went live. Dee was sitting in a chair in the same outfit from the slide show.

“Hello everyone,” she started with a big smile on her face. “Thank you for coming back again this week. I see I have an audience of about 150 people right now. Well, you guys are in for a big surprise. At the end of the show last week, several of you told me that you wanted to see me get fucked and by someone other than my husband. All week I didn’t if I could do that since I have always been faithful to him, but every time that I thought about having a new cock in my pussy, I got so fucking horny.

“So,” she continued. “I thought, why the fuck not. Once I decided to do it, I knew who I wanted. There’s this kid down at the gym named Jarrod. He and I have been flirting for awhile when we’ve both been at the gym at the same time. He’s 20-years-old, about six-foot-one with a ripped body that any girl would lust over.”

I knew this kid from the gym. I had noticed that he and Dee always talked to each other and noticed that both of them would look at each other’s body when the other was not looking. In fact, I had often wondered what it would be like to see the two of them fuck.

“So, yesterday I mustered the nerve to ask if he wanted to fuck me tonight on camera,” she continued with her little speech. “He agreed as soon as I asked him. He’s upstairs right now waiting for me. He brought over his laptop and I’ve set up a digital video camera to transmit the show from the bedroom. Well, I’ll be back online in just a second.”

The screen went blank, however, my cock was not. It was growing again as I waited to watch my wife fuck this young Adonis. About a minute later, the screen came back on. My wife was sitting naked next to the young man who was completely naked also.

“I’d like to introduce everyone to Jarrod, isn’t he just gorgeous,” she asked, running her hands over his well-defined chest and 8-pack abdomens. “I just found out, he also is pretty well hung. He’s almost hard and already about seven-and-a-half inches. Stand up Jarrod and let everyone see.”

He stood up and showed everyone that he was packing plenty downstairs. My wife grabbed his cock and slowly stroked it.

“And look, he shaved it clean for me tonight,” she said, surprising me with her enthusiasm for a completely shaved cock. “Shit, this is going to feel good in me. But before we get started, I need to find out where Jarrod should deposit his load when he’s ready to cum. I sprayed his cock with some delay spray so that he’ll last quite awhile and build up a huge load to blow, but where?”

The responses from those watching Dee came instantly. Face, tits, pussy, face again were the answers. After about 30 seconds the face answers seemed to be an overwhelming majority and many of them suggested that when she addresses the camera after getting fucked that she keep the cum on her face.

Jarrod has returned to sitting on the bed as my wife got up to check the responses on the other computer somewhere in the room.

“Well, it seems you all want to see him cum on my face,” Dee said, returning to the bed next to Jarrod. “Jarrod, is that okay with you?”

The young man nodded. He nodded again after Dee asked if he was ready.

I could tell both were a little nervous as they moved into one another to kiss. There lips met awkwardly as Jarrod nervously put his left hand on my wife’s arm and her right hand fell to his knee. After a few awkward pecks, their tongues began to become active and started to dance with the other tongue. Now, they were passed the nerves and just acting on passion.

Jarrod’s hand moved down from her shoulder and rested on her stomach, while Dee’s hand found a resting in place on his inner thigh. I could not tell who took the lead, because the camera was stationary and about ten-feet away, but one of them pushed the other back as they came to rest lying down next to each other.

It became apparent soon enough that Jarrod was taking the lead. He had swung his left leg over Dee’s right leg and was forcefully kissing her while his left hand was caressing her tits, stomach, hips. This might have been my wife’s show, but the submissive in her allowed this young Adonis to have his way with her completely.

Dee’s body shook when his hand made its first contact with her groin. His hand lingered there, apparently massaging the lips of her pussy, while he broke the kiss and began to pay attention to her tits. I heard my wife moan as he pleasured her.

After a few minutes of this, Jarrod rolled to his back and pulled my wife over onto him in the process. Her hand immediately went to his cock and her mouth to his chest. Not content with the chest kissing he was getting, I noticed his left hand gently push my wife’s head down his stomach and to his cock, while his other hand gently caressed her perfect ass.

Dee put up no resistance and began to plant little kisses on his cock before she began to bob up-and-down on it. The camera angle did not give viewers a very good picture of this, but the movements of my wife’s head left little to the imagination as to what was happening. However, the camera did give a good view of Jarrod working his middle finger into my wife’s pussy.

As it realized to me that I was watching my wife blow another man without my permission, I felt an enormous surge of desire in my cock. I was not jealous in the least. In fact, the opposite was occurring. I found myself more attracted to my wife and wishing I was there working the camera for them. It was all I could do to keep from jerking off too rapidly. I did not want to miss anything.

Before long, Jarrod pulled my wife’s ass to him and positioned her over him into a 69-position. Once this positioned was achieved, the camera gave a great view of my wife sucking his cock. She was alternating between deep-throating him and jerking him off with the saliva she left on his cock. I could not tell what he was doing, but Dee seemed to love it as her hips were rotating up-and-down to whatever he was doing to her.

Again, the fact the camera was stationary denied me the opportunity to see what Jarrod was doing to her pussy and I would have loved to see a close-up of Dee going to town on his cock.

Moreover, she was really giving it a work over, because I had never seen her, of course I had never seen with another man, suck a dick with such enthusiasm. The delay cream was either working or this kid had amazing control, because her mouth and hands were working with amazing speed and coordination.

After this had gone on for about five minutes, Jarrod took the lead and moved Dee off of him. He rearranged her onto all fours and toward the headboard, at an angle slightly away from the camera. He positioned himself behind her and worked his cock into her waiting pussy.

“Oh, my god, yes,” I heard my wife yell out. “Wow…shit…you’re cock feel so good in my pussy….fuck me….now….hard”

I could not believe my ears as I listened to my shy, conservative wife tell this young man, and the entire internet audience that now numbered 280, how much she loved having his cock fuck her pussy.

In a matter of a minute, Jarrod was now thrusting himself into my wife as hard and fast as he could possibly move his hips back and forth. His hands were on her hips and pulling her back into him as he thrust forward. If only someone was operating the camera, a close-up would have been enough to send me over the edge again.

I do not if they had planned the next move or not, but Jarrod reached and grabbed her by her shoulders and pulled her upper body up, so that her hands could not reach the bed, which gave a better angle to thrust deeper into her pussy. This was a move I knew my wife loved, because I had been able to bring her to many orgasms by doing this very thing to her.

“Oooohhhh yeeeeaaaaahhhh,” my wife moaned loudly as Jarrod took complete control over her body. “You’re gonna make me cum. Yeeeaaaahhhh, make me cum…..make me cum hard…fffuuuuuuck……yeeeeaaaaahhhhh….here I cum…”

Her voice trailed off as her body began to convulse when the orgasm began to shake through her. Her head shook violently and my wife louder than I had ever heard her scream during sex before screamed the words “Oh my god”.

Once the orgasm shook through her, her body went limp. When he let go of her shoulders, her body just fell onto the bed like a potato sack. When Jarrod withdrew from her, there did not seem to be an ounce of life in her body.

However, Jarrod was not yet done. He was still going strong and eager to finish the job he needed to do. He rolled my wife’s limp body onto its backside, spread her legs and entered her in the missionary position.

As if the rest of the events I had been watching on my computer had not excited me, this was the best thing I had ever scene in my life. I have no idea why, but when I watch porn, my favorite thing to watch are people fucking in the missionary position. Now I watched my wife on my computer screen being fucked by this young stud in the missionary position.

This time there was slow working into process, Jarrod starting hammering away at my wife’s pussy immediately and it took about a minute for Dee to begin to respond to him again.

She had her legs spread wide and alternated between holding them as far back as possible and wrapping them around his waist. Either way, he just kept fucking as fast as he could. When he lowered himself down to kiss her, I knew that Dee would be experiencing another orgasm very soon. She could not handle fucking and kissing at the same time without having an orgasm.

“I’m gonna cum again,” she said rather loudly as she broke the kiss. This time she did not really say much, but the convulsions of her body and the fact she tightly wrapped her legs around Jarrod’s waist to control his thrusts told me that she was having another orgasm.

Her second orgasm must have been enough to push Jarrod over the edge. He withdrew from her, straddled her chest and began to stroke his cock rapidly. Since the camera was angled away from the action, no one could see him cum on her face, but the way his hips shuttered and the groan from his mouth indicated he was dropping his load on her face. It was obvious he was shooting two or three large spurts onto her by the movements and sounds.

After he had dropped his load on her, Jarrod rolled off the bed and walked off the camera. A few seconds later, the screen went black with a message scrolled across it. It read, “Dee will be back shortly.”

After about 2 minutes, my wife was back on the screen, obviously back in the office where our computer his located. The camera was focused her upper body and face, which had cum splattered across the forehead, cheeks and chin. It was a sight I will never forget and would never want to forget, a close-up picture of my wife with another man’s juices all over it. The only thing that could have made it better is if I had been there to add my own cum to it.

“Holy shit, I look like a mess,” Dee said as I noticed that her hair was clumped in two spots where Jarrod had overshot her face.

The people still watching, which numbered now around 85, immediately started writing how hot she looked with the cum on her face and how much they would have liked to be the one to do it to her.

“You guys are always so nice,” she replied. “So what did you all think about watching Jarrod fuck me.”

The replies all seemed very complimentary and various comments about what they would like to do to her, which made me proud in a perverse way.

I decided to bring myself up and asked her if Jarrod fucked her better than her husband did. Immediately after I typed the question, I wondered how I would react to her answer, if she answered it.

“How does Jarrod compare to my husband,” Dee replied. “Well it was different than with my husband. Jarrod’s cock was longer than my husband’s but not quite as wide. And my husband has never been able to bring to two such intense orgasms like this young stud did tonight. He fucked me like I’ve never been fucked before.”

I was surprised at my reaction. I was not at all upset or jealous about hearing my wife tell everyone watching how much better Jarrod was at fucking her than I was.

My only thoughts centered on how hot it was to watch my wife in action and how much I wanted to share this experience with her, which meant I would probably be able to find some other women to fuck as well.

I decided to try to bring up the idea that someone needed to be operating the camera as a ploy that might lead me to being in the room as she was fucked. The others still online agreed with me that her shows would be hotter if she could get someone else to show different angles and close-ups as she got fucked.

“Hmmmmm….” my wife replied, pondering the idea. “Have one guy film it while another guy fucks me…It would definitely lead to better angles…Hey, then when the first guy cums, then he could start to film as the camera guy then fucks me also. Would you guys like to see two guys taking turns fucking me and filming it?”

Immediately the replies were affirmative to her question. Many of the replied contained an offer that they would be more than happy to help her out with the camera issue.

“Well then, it’s settled. Next week I’ll find someone to film the action from all over the room as Jarrod fucks me. That is if Jarrod wants to fuck me next week…Oh look, he’s shaking his head up-and-down. He is so fucking cute. I can’t wait until next week. I’ll work on getting the second guy, but I want you all to try to get as many people watching next Wednesday. I want the largest audience yet.

“Shit, the thought of hundreds people watching me fuck two different guys back-to-back is already making my pussy wet. So you guys have some homework and I have some homework. So, until next week, have lots of sex and stay really horny. I will. Good night.”

She blew a kiss to the screen and then logged off, leaving the screen blank. Next Wednesday she was going to be fucking Jarrod with another man operating the camera. Would she ask me? Holy shit, I hoped so, but how would she bring it up to me? She had already “cheated” on me, even though I new it, but she did not. I held out hope that she would ask. Who knows what the next week holds?

The post Webcam Wife appeared first on Free Erotic Stories.

Let me go back for a minute.

I’m 35, married, and rather timid sexually. I mean, I like sex. Don’t get me wrong. But sexually I have only been with my husband. We met in college, fell in love, and married. Sadly, he was found to have a really low sperm count, and so we have never had children.

Our good friends John and Cheryl kept nagging us to come with them to the erotic ball. They had always told us about it, and while it sounded really sexy and fun to me, Tony was against it, asking me why we would ever want to go to something like that? Anyway, finally he had agreed, and here we were. He was wearing conservative boxer shorts, preferring to be tame. I, on the other hand, had let Cheryl dress me. To say my costume was sexy would be an understatement. It was totally hot!

I was wearing what I would call a jumpsuit. Cheryl told me it is called a ‘Cat Suit’. Anyway, it is made from some kind of really stretchy, skin tight material, and is black shiny in colour. It has a really funny zipper down below, which means I can go to the toilet if I need to! It’s a good thing too, because it took me almost five minutes to get my curvy body into it when we dressed earlier tonight! Tony kept complaining that people could see every inch of me through the shiny, tight material. In truth, I felt the sexiest I have ever been when I looked in the mirror and noticed how I looked in it. I actually undid the zipper at the front a little further to reveal some more of my boobies. I know Tony doesn’t like me showing them off, but Cheryl told me he was being silly, and I should “live dangerously” and flash a little! On my feet I was wearing a pair of Cheryl’s heels. They were really high and I found it hard to walk in them at first, but now I had gotten used to them and was actually able to dance in them! The naughtiest thing about me was that, without Tony knowing, I had taken off my panties and bra!! Cheryl has explained that she could see the lines of them through the Cat Suit, and that I really must take them off. I’ve never gone without underwear before, but, in truth, it felt really nice!

Anyway, back to the present!

I was returning from the bathroom, having needed to pee, when something interesting caught my eye. In one corner of the main dance area was a large box. It was made of timber, and it had all these weird kind of holes in the sides, at all different heights. As I stood against the wall watching, I noticed several people go inside. Usually they came out giggling or looking rather flustered, and at first I couldn’t figure out why. Then, as I moved closer, I was able to see what was happening. I blushed and a hot feeling came all over my body as I realised the holes were for other people to reach in and touch them as they stood inside the box!

“It’s a grope box. Does it interest you?” a strange voice asked.

I jumped at the closeness of the voice behind me.

“There, there. Don’t be frightened. I’m Richard, and I run this place. First time tonight?” he asked me.

He was tall, and was wearing a pair of black leather pants, boots and a funny cross over kind of thing on his muscled chest. I almost lost my breath at the proximity of this man as he spoke.

“Umm yes. My first time. Annnd….ummm, yes. I find it ……very……intriguing!” I told him.

I felt like a giddy school girl, and I instantly panicked and looked for Tony, but he was nowhere to be seen.

“Well, welcome. I hope you enjoy the night. If you feel brave enough, you should go and have a closer look at the grope box. Who knows? You might even like it!” Richard informed me.

And with that he was gone. I watched in awe as his muscled, shiny frame walked away from me, and marvelled with the ease with which he spoke to almost every person he passed, male or female.

I decided it was time to find Tony, and so I walked onto the dance floor. As I moved closer to the grope box, I noticed a young woman about to enter. Unable to find Tony, I decided to stay and watch for a bit longer.

It had me intrigued, and Richard’s words were like an echo in my mind. “Who knows? You might even like it?”

I wondered what was it like? What happened in there? Was I brave enough? What would Tony say?

As the young woman entered, I was stunned at the reaction of the waiting men. Like seagulls to a piece of bread, they flew in and swarmed around the outside of the box. Before I was able to comprehend what they were doing, I realised their hands and fingers and arms were reaching inside the box to touch the young woman! How could she let them touch her? What were they actually doing? Did she have a husband? Would he mind? Could I ever do such a thing?

My mind raced!

I moved closer. Suddenly I realised I was close enough that one of the men reaching inside was able to see me moving in his direction. He smiled, all the while his hand feeling for the young woman inside. I wondered what he was touching. I wondered how she felt. I wondered how many men were touching her, and where they were touching her, how it felt, whether she was aroused.

I was going mad with erotic thoughts!

Just as I approached the man, he reached for me with his free hand, and pulled me to him. I was shocked, but he was firm, and before I knew what was happening, he kissed me deep on the lips, his hand fondling my breast in my Cat suit as he pushed me.

I jumped back shocked, scared, aroused, frightened and turned on all at the same time.

What was happening to me? Where was Tony? Why had he left me alone? Why were my nipples throbbing?

I surprised myself incredibly by standing my ground. The stranger left his arm around me, his hand still on my now totally aroused breast, my nipples throbbing and my pussy aching. I felt more alive sexually than I had ever felt with Tony. It was bad.

Next to me the man reached down from my breast, and freed his penis from his thong underwear. I was shocked. My hands rose to my face and I gasped. Was it shock? Was it horror? Was it fear? No, truth be known, it was arousal. Total, unashamed, sexual arousal! I could not take my eyes of this man’s penis.

“Do you like my cock, baby?” he asked me.

I was shocked.

“UUmmmmm, no….uummm, No, I mean well yes! It looks….ummm…nice!”

Truth be known it was the largest ‘cock’ I had ever seen. Tony never used that word, and I certainly didn’t either! But, the penis was much larger than Tony’s. I somehow could not keep my eyes of it as he continued reaching in and touching the young woman.

Suddenly there was a loud cry from inside the box. At first I thought it was a cry of fear, but I quickly realised the truth. The woman inside the box was cumming. The hands and fingers must have made the young woman orgasm right there in front of everyone! I was stunned. I was intrigued. I wanted to be next!

Before I knew what had happened, I found myself inside the box. I was inside the dark, dingy box with holes all around the walls. The man who had kissed me was behind me, his hands firmly pushing me into the box further, his penis now lewdly erect as I looked down towards it.

I closed my eyes.

I lost control of my body, and within seconds I felt fingers and hands all over me, touching me everywhere! I was standing there, inside the ‘grope box’ in my cat suit and high heels, with a stranger behind me, poking his ‘cock’ between my thighs, and hands were all over my body. I knew Tony would kill me if he knew, but I didn’t care. I was lost in sexual bliss and nothing was going to stop me from enjoying this moment of sexual abandonment!

The man behind me reached around and fondled my boobs through the skin tight material of my cat suit, and, in response to his touch and his ‘cock’ between my legs, I spread my legs apart further and leant back, my head resting on his shoulder as the hands and fingers took control.

The zipper at my front was undone all the way down, and both my boobs were totally exposed. I felt two more, then three, then four more hands touching, groping and fondling my tits. It was as if another person had taken control of me. My pussy, boobs and even my ass were yearning for rough treatment at the hands of my assailants, and I loved it!

Just as I felt a few hands on my thighs, the man behind me reached down and undid the zipper which ran from my belly button to the small of my back. Then, without a word, fingers entered me. My pussy felt like there were ten little creatures fingering and playing inside me. Slowly a wet finger, then two, then three, were pushed into my arse. No one had ever done that to me before, but I was begging for it now as my body lost control.

Here I was, dressed like a slut, in a grope box at an erotic ball, my husband nowhere to be found, with god knows how many people, yes, people, for I knew not whether they were male or female, groping my body and I was shamelessly loving it. Richard bent me forward, and the fingers and hands adjusted with my movement, finding new ways, new angles to probe, touch, penetrate and play with all my erogenous zones at once. I had t least four fingers in my pussy, and I was mindlessly riding them up and down in a fucking motion. I rode them until I could feel the drops of my own sex juices falling and dripping down my thighs inside the cat suit. My nipples were being pinched, pulled and my boobs being played with by so many hands I could not count. Suddenly, a cock hit my left hand, and instinctively I grabbed hold of it. Seconds later another touched my right hand, and I found myself wanking off two complete strangers inside the box. I was wanton.

Just as I thought I could be no sluttier, Richard pushed me slightly further forward, and, without ushering so much as a word, he pushed his large cock into me from behind. I had crossed the line without even being able to control myself. My cunt, yes, I began to call it my cunt, jammed down on the glorious cock inside me as the fingers stroked his shaft and rubbed my clitoris. As I began to fuck him back, the hands in my arse felt amazingly tight and erotic. I had never felt anything like this before as strangers continues to arouse my body in every way while I fucked a complete stranger and let hoards of people touch me and have their way with my body parts.

I was now yelping and squealing with delight as I fucked this man, and suddenly the cock in my right hand spurted cum all over my hand, forearm and onto my cat suit bound thigh. I tugged and tugged, the sight of the spurting cock in my hand in the dingy box arousing me beyond comprehension. As soon as he stopped, and while still relentlessly bouncing up and down on the stranger’s cock in my pussy, I jerked the shit out of the cock to my left, until he too began to come. I was ravenous, and my next move shocked myself even further if that was possible at that time. I dropped forward to slurp and lick and swallow the cum that was spurting from the cock I had just wanked off. I finished licking him clean, gulped it all down, then, like a cat chasing a ball of wool, sought more cocks to drain of their love juice.

Two more cocks found their way through the holes and into my hands, and I sucked and played with them both until they too came in my mouth and fist. Men everywhere were gathering around, realising that I was something out of the ordinary, willing not only to let them touch me and fondle me, but the word soon spread that I was letting one man fuck me, and letting others not only stick their fingers inside my pussy and ass, and fondle my tits, but I was sucking their cocks too, and letting them cum in my mouth and throat. I was a slut, Tony was nowhere to be seen, and I was in cunt heaven.

Suddenly I felt the cock in my cunt swell, and behind me, Richard tensed and took a firm hold of my hair, in a rough grip. I stopped sucking the two cocks alternately to tense up my body, knowing exactly what was about to happen.

Moments later, with fingers buried to the hilt in my arse, my boobs being pinched, fondled and my legs being touched while I maintained my grip on two cocks, a stranger came inside me for the very first time. His cock erupted with a burst of cum deep inside me the very first spurt. The second, third and fourth were even deeper, though I thought that it was impossible until Richard proved me wrong. He simply FILLED me with so much cum that I felt It ooze and drip from my cunt the moment he pulled out of me. I turned briefly to thank him, kissed him on the lips, then resumed sucking the two, no, three cocks that were now poking through the holes in the box that I could reach.

Without warning, a new man, an unnamed, unknown man, stepped into the box behind me. I didn’t even bother to look back to see who it was. I was too addicted to the cocks and hands that were playing me like an instrument.

Suddenly, my eyes nearly popped out of my head.

“Bitch, I’m gonna fuck your tight arse till you feel my cock coming out your mouth, you slut.”

I was totally consumed by the moment. I don’t know if it was the strange men’s cock s I was sucking, all three of them, or the what must have twenty hands at this stage that were inside my cunt, my ass, touching my tits, and all over me, but I simply leaned forward, offer my arse to the unknown man. I realised full well that I was about to be fucked in the arse and I didn’t care.

Behind me, the man must have spat on his cock, because without a word of further warning, I felt a searing, burning sensation in my arsehole and I knew he was inside me. I was being butt fucked in the box while many, too many people to count joined in and enjoyed sharing in my erotic adventure.

The cock to my right exploded into orgasm once more, and I was struck on the cheek. The second splash hit my hair and then the two cocks to my right spasmed together and cum was blasted all over my face. I struggled to try to catch as much of the three spurting cocks as I could, all the while bouncing up and down as the man behind me fucked my arse in front of the crowd gathered around the small box. As I felt the arse muscles relax and I began to enjoy the cock inside my bottom, I was aware of someone else moving into the tiny box with me. I stopped sucking the two new cocks long enough to look up and see who it was.

It was Cheryl.

“Well, hi there stranger! Look who is all slutty and loving it now?” she said before tonguing me deeply in my mouth as I rode the guy behind me with my arsehole, his cock penetrating my bowels deeper with every stroke.

As we kissed each other, she licked the sperm from my face, and within seconds she too had hands and fingers all over her body. A minute later we were both being fucked, me in the arse, while a dark looking cock poked into her pussy from behind through one of the grope holes. It was an amazing sight. We held each other tight and simply locked our mouths together, our tongues entwining as we kissed and fucked our strangers anally and in the cunt. I loved the way our boobs were squashed against each other as our bodies bounced up and down, the hands jiggling and touching us as we put on our wanton sex show.

I was getting tired by now, and so I turned to ask my arse fucker to cum.

I recognised his eyes. It was Tony! Meek, mild, timid Tony was standing there, with his cock buried to the hilt in my arse, as god knows how many strangers fingered and came on me through the holes in the box. Tony, his dick reaching places not even my own fingers had ever been, watched as I had been tongue kissing my best friend as she was being fucked from behind.

It was too much.

Suddenly an orgasm as strong as kryptonite gripped my entire body, and the fingers, the cock in my arse, Cheryl’s tongue in my mouth and the hands on my tits made me cum.

And cum I did.

I screamed so loud I am sure every person at the erotic ball heard me above the blaring dance music. My eyes popped out of my head, as halfway though my orgasm, Tony started to cum in my arse, increasing the intensity of my climax. I shook, my boobs dripping with sweat, as the orgasm ripped thorough my body. In front of me Cheryl climaxed too, and as she began to cum, the man fucking her pulled out and came all over her arse.

Behind me Tony had completely filled my bowels with hot wet cum, and I suddenly my eyes rolled back in my head and I blacked out…

When I awoke, I was in the hotel room. Through heavy eyes I saw Tony. He was sitting in a chair, completely naked, his wonderful cock rock hard as he stroked it slowly.

“You dirty, dirty girl…”

The post Grope Box appeared first on Free Erotic Stories.

Lisa goes back to her bedroom, not thinking about the day or her pending visitors and put on the skimpiest bikini she owns, one that barely covers her luscious MILF nipples. After she put on her bikini, she glances at the mirror and notices her areolas are not covered very well. Lisa do not think to much about it as she know that no neighbors can see her for some distance away, and she want a tan with as little tan lines as possible. Lisa stops by the kitchen on her way to the pool and grabs a pitcher of iced tea in the refrigerator to take to the pool.

Once there she adjusts her lounger to get the best angle of the son. Finally she lies down, and put her sunglasses on and begins to rub oil all over her body. After about an hour, two young men approach enter her back yard. She are not paying any attention as the music she are listening to in her MP3 has she enjoying her life to the fullest.

Lisa is startled by one of the young men who gently nudge her arm. Quickly she look up at them and notice that she do not recognize them. She grabs her towel to cover herself. “Ma’am we are here to clean the pool,” Timmy says with a bright smile. Timmy is 19 years old, about 6′ 1″ 185 lbs with light brown hair & clean shaven face. He is also muscular & has a little tiny patch of chest hair on his well defined chest. He introduces himself and his partner Johnny. Johnny is 18 and stands about 5′ 10″ 180 lbs with dark hair & a close shaven goatee. Lisa notices that Johnny has well defined abs & clean shaven chest. With a feeling slightly embarrassed by her choice of clothing, she welcomes them and directs them to the pool. She notices as they turn away from her toward the pool, she glance at their hard toned asses as the walk away.

After about a half hour, she notice the boys are getting hot and sweaty from the sun and the heat, Lisa go into the kitchen to get them some glasses with ice for some tea that she want to offer them. Lisa wrap the towel around her waist as she walk away, but before she get to the door, the towel falls off her body and Timmy spots her glorious ass that has nothing but a thong that is barely visible between her ass cheeks. Her desires begin to take over and she no longer cares what she is wearing as these boys see her.

Once Lisa gets the glasses, she walk back to her lounger where her pitcher of tea is, she bend over and without noticing, and her left tit falls out of its top. As she finishes pouring the tea, Lisa stands up and walk toward the boys with the glasses and hand each one a cool glass of refreshment. The boys are speechless as they stare directly at her naked tit. After a moment, she notices what they are staring at and shyly try to cover herself back up. She notices that the boys’ faces are just a little redder then her own. But what surprise her even more are the rather large erections in the shorts of the two young men standing in front of her.

Coyly she looks at them and says, “Do you boys see something you like?”

Both try really hard to say yes, but all they can do is shaking their heads up and down. Lisa slowly reaches forward to get a feel of their rigid cocks. These boys have never seen and older woman naked, nor have they ever had a woman become aggressive toward them sexually. As she grab their packages, she notice shallow moans escape from their mouths. Both boys find it hard to keep their glasses in their hands, and she led them over to her lounger to give them a better view of what they really want. Lisa begins to slowly slide out of her bikini top, exposing both of her smooth and silky globes of love.

Lisa looks them in the eyes and tells them to give them a kiss. As they reach forward, then each grab an ass check to pull their mouths closer to her tits. As they suck her nipples into their mouths, she let out a moan of passion. Their mouths begin to suck harder on her nipples causing them to get larger and more aroused. With their hands on her ass, they begin to tug on her thong to get her completely naked. Lisa reaches down and start rubbing harder on their cocks. She notices the drawstrings on their shorts, and she gives them a quick pull and loosely the fall to the ground. Lisa look down to see their cocks, she notice that Timmy has a cock that is about 7 ½” long with a thickness of about 2 ¼” with a slight curve upwards. Johnny is straighter and slightly shorter at about 6 ¾” but just slightly thicker at about 3″.

Slowly she begins stroking up and down on their cocks as their mouths continue working her tits, paying extra special attention on her nipples. Timmy begins to lie her down on the lounger and places himself between her legs, looking bewildered at her slightly wet pussy with the little tiny patch of hair just above her clit. Johnny positions himself at the head of her lounger and begins kissing her neck. Timmy lowers his head closer to her pussy and begins to lick it ever so long and gently. Johnny continues kissing her neck and takes his hands and starts massaging her tits and pinches her nipples with a slight painful pressure. The pinching does not bring her pain, but sends shivers through her body and down to her pussy as Timmy slides his tongue up and down her pussy.

After a few minutes, the boy’s trade places and she begin to feel Johnny’s goatee brush against her pussy. Timmy takes his rigid cock and points it at her mouth and begs for her to start sucking it. Without hesitation, she takes his cock into her mouth and she notice the sweet taste of precum seeping from his tip. Hungrily suck hard on his cock wanting more of his sweet taste. Lisa also notice that Johnny seems to be more experienced at eating pussy then Timmy is. Johnny likes to concentrate more on her clit, and slide a finger inside her moist wet pussy. Slowly he sucks her clit into his mouth and gently he swirls his tongue around her clit in a counter clock wise direction. Lisa swirl her tongue ever so gently around the head of Timmy’s cock and take the tip into her mouth and grasp it with her hand and give his tip a good hard suck in her mouth.

The pressure of her sucking makes his body quiver and shake. Timmy tries to ram his cock into her mouth, but her hand holds him back from going in any further. With a few more strokes on his cock from her mouth and hand, Timmy’s body begins to shake harder.

Lisa notices that he is about to cum, she pull his cock from his mouth and she begin to stroke his cock over her tits. With a fast hard pace, her jerk his cock as he shoots a lot of sperm all over her tits. Timmy’s cum practically covers her entire areola on her left tit and a puddle is built up in her cleavage between her tits. Timmy backs off from Lisa and she takes her left hand and begins smearing his cum all over her body. With the feel of his cum, and Johnny’s faster pace of her clit, she begins to start having an orgasm of her own. Johnny notices her pussy is getting wetter and begins to suck harder on her clit. He then begins to thrust his fingers in and out of her pussy faster and harder. Her body begins to shutter and she reaches between her legs and grabs Johnny’s head and pulls him closer to her pussy. Lisa thrust her pelvis upwards toward his mouth as she scream in ecstasy.

When she finally come down from her momentary high, Johnny slides up her body and begins kissing her passionately on her lips. Timmy watched her reaction to Johnny’s pussy eating skills and never lost his hard on. He slips down between her legs and positions his cock at her pussy. With ease Timmy thrusts his cock deep into her pussy while Johnny is still kissing her. Lisa break her kissing and let out a quiet sounding scream as Timmy begins fucking her pussy. Hungrily she wants to feel a passion that she have never experienced and demand Johnny to feed her his cock. The curve of Timmy’s cock begins to rub her pussy like it has never been rubbed before. The thickness of Johnny’s cock makes it a little harder for her to take him deep into her mouth, but she try with all her might to feel that filling of being double stuffed by two luscious and hard young cocks. The boys begin to get a rhythm going as both slides in and out of both her luscious and wet holes.

Not noticing the time, Larry walks in the front door of the house, home from work. He walks into the kitchen and looks out the window to see his beautiful bride of 18 years getting tag-teamed by 2 young studs. Mesmerized by the site, he begins to stared, falling deeper in love with his wife then he has ever imagined. Without skipping a beat, Larry pulls his cock out of his slacks and begins stroking it gently at the site he is witnessing.

Meanwhile, the boys change positions and place her on all fours. Timmy gets back in front of her and Johnny slides his fatter cock into her dripping pussy. With Timmy’s cock covered in her own juices, her suck his sweet tasting cock deep into her mouth as she savor the taste of her juices and his own sweet taste combined. The thick cock of Johnny spreads her pussy wider making her feel fuller then ever before. Her pussy gets wetter with each thrust from Johnny. Timmy begins to fuck her mouth with almost the same rhythm as Johnny is on her pussy. Larry is getting hard that he begins to stroke his cock even faster then he has ever before.

Within minuets and after Lisa have at least three screaming climaxes; both Johnny and Timmy begin to shudder. Johnny thrust harder, deeper, and faster into her pussy and as his pounding becomes harder, his balls slapping her clit, he begins to explode his load deep into her pussy. Timmy begins to get close as well. Timmy noticed that Johnny had filled her pussy with his cum that he wanted to explode inside of her as well. Quickly she spins around and help Timmy slide his cock into her pussy.

After 2 minuets of fucking her pussy, she feels a sensation that has never been felt before. The upward curve of Timmy’s cock begins to shoot sperm upwards rather then forwards. The feeling sends her body into a quiver of unbelievable proportions. Larry noticing the action has ended and puts his still rigid cock back into his pants.

After about a few minuets, the boys get dressed and grab their gear. “Ma’am, we apologize for not finishing her pool, but we have a schedule we need to keep. We will gladly come back on our own time to finish up if that is ok with you?” Johnny says. With Lisa still sitting on her own cloud of ecstasy, she gladly agrees with the boys and sends them on their way.

Lisa had no time to get dressed as the boys shut the gate behind them; Larry walks out of the house. Startled, she begins to try to think of a lie as to why she is naked. “Baby, I saw what happened,” he says, and without hesitation he pulls his hard cock out for her to suck on. As she sucks on his cock, Larry begins undressing the rest of himself. Once he is completely naked, he stands her up, spins her around, and bends her over.

Excited by seeing his naughty wife in action, he slides his cock into her cum filled pussy. Larry’s cock begins pushing cum out of her pussy and send is streaming down her legs covering his cock and balls. The slapping action of his cum covered balls slapping against Lisa’s clit brings her to a tremendous orgasm that she has never felt before with her husband. After about a few moments of fucking his wife, combined with the feel of his wife’s cum filled pussy and the site he just saw, Larry fills her pussy with a load that hasn’t been felt in years.

The post Wife and the Poolboys appeared first on Free Erotic Stories.

Let me start off by saying that I am a white male 42 years old 5′ 10″ 175 lbs and I work out religiously. I am married and have 2 children, both girls. I dearly love my wife but like every red blooded American male I do notice the ladies when their looks warrant. Tammy is no exception. She is 5′ 9″ 125lbs, a natural blonde, legs that have seen their share of toning and a set of tits that are firm and sagless. She is the spitting image of Christina Applegate.

My wife and Tammy are best friends and grew up together in our small town in Alabama. They were both on the cheerleading squad. My wife went to work for the local bank and Tammy went on to be a cheerleader at the local college where she met and married her husband. She is a stay at home mom and her husband is a dentist so they are very well off to say the least. She and the wife go out every other Friday night, kind of a girls night out thing. Yesterday was a Friday, and it was their time to do their thing.

I work nights so I was at home cruising the net and checking out all the naked women when I heard the door shut. I figured it was the wife so I thought I would greet her with a stiff dick and have a little fun. I stroked my cock a few more times and went to greet her. Imagine my shock when I entered the living room and was met by Tammy. Here I was with a raging hard on and my wife’s best friend. I tried to cover up my dick but it’s pretty hard to hide 8 inches of stiff meat.

“Tammy! I’m sorry I thought you were Shelia!” I said as I caught her staring at my cock.

“Greg! I really should have rang the doorbell but Shelia said you would be in bed by now.” She never looked away from my feeble attempt to hide myself. “I just brought this stuff for her to try on before tonight.” She broke her stare and looked at the rest of my body as a sly grin over took the look of shock.

“Let me get something on.” I stammered.

“Why? You look comfortable to me like you are.”

“I’m naked, in case you haven’t noticed.”

“OH, I couldn’t tell, I’m glad you told me or I might have missed the show.”

“Very funny, now if you don’t mind I’m going to get dressed.”

“What if I do mind?”

“What?”

“Shelia is always bragging about what a big dick you have. She says you are 8 inches but I told her she was full of shit. Let me see it.”

With that I removed my hands and showed her my cock which had deflated somewhat during our conversation. As she looked at it I tried my best not to let it swell but it does have a mind of it’s own and in a matter of seconds it was at full staff.

“Damn Greg you are hung like a porno dude. No wonder Shelia brags about your size.”

I decided to get bold and see how far this game of “Show me yours” would go. I reached down and stroked it a few times as Tammy stared at it. She didn’t notice me mentally undressing her. She licked her lips a few times and then looked me in the eyes.

“Can I touch it? I have never had one that big in my hands before.”

“Sure you can. But first I want to see something of yours”

Tammy lifted the blouse she was wearing and threw it to the floor, reached around her back and unclasped her bra throwing it on top of the shirt. She then removed her shorts and panties in one swift motion.

“Wow, you didn’t have to loose everything Tammy.”

“I figured since you were in the buff I might as well be too.”

“Hey, I’m not complaining.”

“I didn’t figure you would, I’ve seen you staring at me out by the pool.”

She walked up to me and planted her lips on mine and attacked my tongue with hers. As we kissed she let her hand fall down to my cock and wrapped her long fingers around the throbbing head. It was all I could do to keep from cumming right then and there.

“God, your cock is so big and hard.” She whispered as she pressed her tits into my chest.

“You think you could get it all in your mouth?”

“I’ll give it my best shot, but I’m not very experienced at it, Jim doesn’t like me to suck his dick.” What an idiot he is I thought.

“I’ll let you know what feels good and how to do it right.”

Tammy dropped to her knees and grasped my prick at the base and started licking the underside and her other hand caressed by balls.

“Don’t have any experience huh?” I moaned.

“Well Shelia and I have watched some of your porno videos together.”

She continued to lick my cock and then slid the head in her mouth. I placed my hands on her head and proceeded to slowly fuck her face. We eventually were laying on the floor and I maneuvered myself around so I could get at that blonde pussy. She was neatly shaven so that just a thin strip of hair was over her slit. I kissed her inner thighs as she spread her legs and I licked her from bottom to the top. She moaned loudly as I slid a finger inside her soaking wet hole. I bit her protruding clit and that sent her over the edge. She suddenly got up and pushed me on my back, grabbed my cock and sat down on it shoving it in all the way to the base. She proceeded to ride me like a bull yelling and screaming.

“FUCK ME GREG. FUCK MY CUNT WITH THAT BIG COCK.”

I had no problem granting her demand. I raised my hips up as far as I could as she pounded down on me.

“OH GOD, SHOVE THAT DICK UP MY HORNY PUSSY.”

I grabbed her tits and pinched her nipples as she rode my cock. I didn’t think it was possible but she increased her tempo as she continued to scream.

“THAT’S IT BABY PINCH MY NIPPLES, MAKE ME CUMMMMM!”

I threw her off me and scrambled behind her. She knew what was coming and lifted her ass up as she rose to her knees. I placed my cock at her entrance and shoved with all I had left. I pounded her as hard as I could. My balls were slapping her ass and sounded like I was spanking her.

“OOOOHHHHHH, I’M CUUUUUUMING! HARDER, FASTER.”

Sweat was pouring off my face and chest as it dripped onto her back but I was determined to fill her pussy with my juice. I pounded her about twenty more times and then my balls exploded sending stream after stream of cum deep inside of this horny goddess.

“AAAAAAAHHHHHHHHH, THAT’S IT FILLL TAMMY UP WITH YOUR CUM.”

I have never cum so much in my life. As I continued to slowly slide my dick in and out of her I could see the cum rolling down her leg and onto the carpet.

“Damn Shelia was right you are a great fuck. Thanks.”

“Anytime.”

We got up and got dressed just as Shelia pulled up in the driveway. She walked in the bedroom as I was pulling my shirt on.

“Have fun with Tammy?”

I had been set up. But I didn’t mind at all.

The post Wifes Best Friend appeared first on Free Erotic Stories.

Being alone, bored in a strange place, I explored a lot…and that’s when I discovered and started playing with his telescope.

I don’t know how I first landed my viewfinder on that window, or why I kept looking again after I spotted the couple.

I think I bumped it accidentally and it went from a view of the heavens and straight into a view of my temporary neighbor’s bedroom.

Okay I should probably tell you that I’ve been watching his house for a few days. You would too if you saw this guy! He was the epitome of beefcake. About 6″ dark hair, dark eyes and very obviously took good care of himself. Looked almost like a poster boy for a roids campaign, but with how he faithfully got up every morning to run and seemed to disappear in the early evenings only to come back sweaty and in need of a shower made me think he had no preservatives added. Not only that, but all his friends seemed to have that same look! I was in heaven!

Apparently beefcake flocks together.

I leaned in to look through the telescope and was brought short. My eyes opened wider as I watched this extremely beautiful, and mostly naked, (save for a bra and panties and what looked to be a pair of black patent leather high heels) woman standing at the foot of his bed, she slowly swayed back and forth moving her body to some tune that I couldn’t hear.

Beefcake lay back on the bed, completely naked.

Yum!

The Beauty swayed this way and that, turning and slowly bending at the waist to slide her panties down her shapely legs, giving him what I was sure was an excellent view of her toned ass. I leaned back a moment and made sure the lens was clean before I brought my eye back to the viewfinder.

I gaped as she moved like a trained burlesque dancer, exciting him as well as me with her subtle graceful movements. I felt the stirrings of arousal move through my body as I tore my eyes from her then smiled as I saw beefcake run his hand up and down the length of his very proportional cock.

I was glad I wasn’t the only one being effected!

This girl was gorgeous. There was no other word for it. Her long chestnut hair skimmed her lower back just above her heart shaped ass. She pulled her bra sown her tanned arms and her breasts stood at attention, perky and full, dark red nipples topped each one, both were pulled tight in excitement as she slowed her dance and moved closer to the bed.

She lifted one leg, opening herself to him. She locked eyes with him as she moved one hand to her mouth and slowly sucked a finger inside, twirling her tongue around the tip and then dragging it leisurely down her chin.

She ran the tip of her finger around one taught nip then moved both her ands and cupped her breasts, lifting them and pinching the tips between her fingers. I saw her bite her lower lip as her hands moved down, over her small waist and then lightly brushing the lips of her sex.

I shifted in my seat, my pussy starting to throb as Beefcake kept his hand moving steadily up and down his cock, he reached for her with the other, trying to pull her closer.

She leaned back just out of his grasp and let her fingers brush over the lips of her sex, her head falling back. I noticed his hand start to move a little faster as she stroked her fingers over herself only inches from his face.

My own pussy was wet and I couldn’t help myself, I peeled off my nightgown and slid my own hand between my legs, mimicking her actions.

He caught her as I brushed my fingers over my clit, pulling her down on top of him and kissing her slowly and thoroughly. I saw her laugh as he ground his cock up against the soft skin of her belly.

She slid lower, licking and nipping at his skin until she was kneeling between his thighs. She reached down and lifted his cock, bringing the tip to her full lips and darting her tongue out to taste the little bit of pre-cum gathered there.

I brushed my fingers over my clit as I watched her wrap her lips around the head of his massive cock and slowly take as much into her mouth as she could. I gaped as I saw the full length of him, he was at least at foot long! And damn near thick as a beer bottle!

My pussy clenched as I watched her lick and suck as much of his huge shaft as she could, using her hands to make up the difference.

He shifted slightly and lifted her, turning her around, settling her thighs on either side of his head as he pulled her open and ran his tongue down the length of her slit.

I watched them locked in their embrace, my pussy sopping wet as I pushed my fingers in and out. They were lost in each other. I wondered then if I could get closer. I wanted to hear them both, their moans…their groans and I wanted to see up close his huge cock splitting her open.

I let the telescope and snuck downstairs in the dark. I went out the sliding door and snuck across the lawn to stand just outside his bedroom.

They had changed positions, she lay on her back with her hands above her head and he kneeled between her wide spread legs. The window was open slightly so I could hear them speak,

‘Like that you teasing little bitch?”

He slapped at her breasts, pinching the nipples hard between his fingers. From her moans I could tell she defiantly loved what he was doing. Her whole body moved back and forth under him. I saw a flash of silver and it was then I realized that her hands were actually cuffed above her head.

My pussy clenched at the thought.

He dipped his head and bit down, she moaned loud as his teeth pulled back on her nipple and stretched it out then let it go. He repeated his actions, moving from one breast to the other.

I leaned against the window frame, my hand back inside my undies, my pussy throbbing as he moved lower, his teeth taking little nips of her skin.

I teased myself, my fingers working into my pussy as I watched his teeth and tongue tease her. He sat back and slapped her clit, his large hands covering her whole sex as the sloppy sound met my ears.

I copied his actions, slapping my own pussy and biting back a moan at the exquisite stinging sensation.

God damn…that felt GOOD!

I cupped my sex, not wanting to come too soon as I watched him move to his knees. He lifted her and pulled her legs over his hips, the whole bottom half of her body off the bed as he rubbed the length of his cock along her slit.

She watched him, her eyes burning into his as she spoke,

“What are you waiting for? Slide that nice big hard cock into me and FUCK ME! NOW!”

He grunted, an evil grin on his face and just kept teasing her, letting the mushroom head of his cock rub against her hard nub, lubing his shaft with her juices as her hips worked with him. Right as she was about to come, he stopped.

Her groan of disappointment filled the room, he moved up her body and kneeled by her head. He roughly pushed his cock into her mouth.

“Suck bitch!”

She did, gulping and licking his shaft as he forced it between her lips, I watched his tight ass flex and relax as he fucked her mouth, his hand fisted in her hair.

I slowly flicked my clit, my juices soaked right through my undies. I slipped them down my legs and balled them into my fist. I spread my legs wide and let the cool night air tease my heated flesh as I watched him pull out of her mouth and return to his previous position.

It was the perfect angle as I watched him lift her again and open her glistening pussy with his fingers, lifting the head of his cock to the opening of her sex.

She arched against him as he started to work his massive cock into her. I bit back a groan as I watched her pussy stretch over the head. I pushed three fingers into myself and moaned low as I watched her body take more and more of his massive shaft.

I bucked my hips, wishing I had that monster inside of me. She screamed out as I pushed my fingers in as far as they could go, then pulled them out. He put her ankles on his shoulders as he pumped in and out. She moaned and thrashed under him, her hips lifting as he pushed in deeper and deeper.

She cried out, her whole body moving with him as he drove in as far as he could go. She came with a scream on her lips, her whole body bowed. She pumped her hips, and I watched his face change as he felt her muscles tighten and clench around his cock. This was the most erotic thing I have ever seen, I could clearly see her juice coating his cock as he kept pounding into her. See her body’s little tremors as the orgasm went through her. See his ass flex as he worked in and out, his body start to take that sheen as he worked as hard on her as I’m sure he did on his workouts at the gym.

It was too much; I flicked my fingers hard over my throbbing clit and shattered. I cried out as my knees locked, my hips bucking as one of the most intense self inflicted orgasms I’ve ever had wracked my body with little spasms. I put one arm out against the window jam and closed my eyes…letting the sensations travel up and down my whole body.

I opened my eyes and was face to face with beefcake.

SHIT!

It was then I realized that I had cried out very LOUD when I came. The look on his face was less than pleased as I backed away slowly and turned to run.

I ran at full speed, not even noticing the sharp rocks under my feet, I jumped the fence in one leap as I heard the unmistakable sounds of someone behind me.

I had just about reached the deck when I was tackled from behind. 250 + lbs of naked pissed off man hit my back and pinned me to the ground.

I struggled as best I could, which equated to not at all as he pinned me, his front to my back. I could feel his massive and still very erect cock nestle in the cheeks of my ass as I tried to wiggle under him.

“Like to watch do you bitch?”

His voice was a low growl in my ear, his breathing only slightly labored from his run.

I couldn’t answer, I was mortified beyond belief. I had been caught peeping! And what’s even worse than that is now I had a big angry naked man holding me on the ground.

I was fucked.

“Well little peeper,” he grunted as he stood, one of his hands gripped both of mine as he pulled me to my feet then started back toward his house, “Now you can watch all you want.”

I tugged at my hands, trying in vain to get them free then I opened my mouth to scream for help.

“Tut, tut,” he quieted me with one look, “One peep out of you, no pun intended, and you can explain exactly what you were doing in my yard, peeking in my window to the cops.”

I shut up quick. No way in hell I wanted to explain that to anyone.

He pulled me inside and led me to the bedroom where the woman was still cuffed to the bed. He threw some clothes to the floor and sat me in a chair beside the bed then pulled more cuffs from a drawer in the dresser behind him. He tugged my nightgown from my body, revealing my nakedness and giving me another challenging look as I opened my mouth to speak. I closed it just as quick as before.

Within seconds I was tethered to the chair, totally naked, my hands behind my back and my feet to each chair leg. I just looked at him, my eyes huge as he crawled back up onto the bed and continued doing exactly what he was doing before I had interrupted him.

I watched, and watched and watched. He fucked her deep, her feet on his shoulders, then taking the cuffs off he flipped her onto her hands and knees and slid into her from behind.

Where he had positioned me I could see everything, his cock pushing into her, the muscles on his body flexing as he rode her long and hard. Her body bent as she reached to wrap her hand around the part of his cock that didn’t fit inside her. He obviously liked that a lot because when she did it he made the hottest little noises, moans and groans as he slid hard and fast over and over into her.

He led her from the bed to the side closest to me and stood above her. She licked and sucked his cock just inches from my face then propped herself up against the bed, her hips resting on the edge of the bed, her shoulders on the floor. Her neck was bent at an awkward angle and her legs spread out like tree limbs. He gripped them and stood above her, pointing his cock straight down and pushing it into her waiting pussy.

I moaned out loud as I watched up close and personal his cock literally splitting her pussy. I felt her hair brushing against my toes as she tossed her head from side to side and came. Over and over she came while I sat and watched. My own sex throbbing… wanting…needing.

It was painfully erotic. My clit hurt I was so aroused. I needed to touch myself, needed some relief.

He watched me as I looked upon them. He knew! He knew what this little show was doing to me. I tried to bring my thighs together, to hide myself. There was no point. I could smell myself in the air, feel the unending flow of wetness seeping from my pussy and down onto the chair I sat in.

I cursed him in my head, calling him a thousand bad things as I shifted in my seat. I saw myself through his eyes. My blue eyes wild, my dark hair matted, my nipples painfully tight and my pussy open and wet. Yeah, he knew exactly what I was going through…and he was sadistically enjoying every fucking minute of it!

I tugged at my hands, I squeezed my legs together. Nothing I did helped to relieve the throbbing between my legs.

He had turned her and had he bent over the bed and was railing her from behind. He turned and slapped one of my breasts. I almost came just from that, pushing my chest out as far as I could, hoping he would do it again.

He did, letting just the edge of his hand come into contact with my nipples then grabbed one, tugging on it hard. I moaned, the pain/pleasure shooting straight down to my cunt.

He did the same to the other. I half cried and half moaned out as he pinched it tight between his fingertips.

Then he let go, moving away from his partner and turning her toward me.

“Should we let our little watcher join us babe?”

His question sounded like heaven in my ears as I looked up at her expectantly. “Fuck that, let the little bitch suffer.”

She leered at me and turned away from him, crawling back onto the bed on her hands and knees.

I growled in frustration. He just shrugged and got behind her, plunging his cock back into her waiting pussy.

They went on for what seemed like hours! My whole body ached. My pussy throbbed uncomfortably and I knew if either one of them would just touch me there, just one finger flicking lightly over my clit and I would come like a waterfall.

After a while my eyes closed and I just listened to them, his grunts and low groans, her screams and loud moans filled my ears, made my pussy clench each time she came.

I knew he was close and I opened my eyes and watched as he pulled out and she knelt before him. His cock erupted, there was no other word for it, it pulsed sending jet after jet of come onto her face, her breasts until I was sure he was actually pissing come and not having an orgasm. I had never seen a man output that much semen. EVER! Even one of ym favorite porn stars, Peter North, who comes like a fountain would have been saying, ‘Damn man…that’s a lot of come!’

I closed my eyes again and must have drifted off, when I woke the sun was shining through the window and the bed was empty.

I looked around and no one was in the room, I got scared. My body hurt from being in the same position for god knows how long. My arms were asleep from the metal cuffs cutting into my wrists all night.

And I was still horny as fuck, and still couldn’t touch myself.

I’m not sure how long I waited, but soon enough I heard voices coming from beyond the door. Then after a moment, it opened

Beefcake was back. And he brought a friend. A very tall, very sexy friend. I immediately dubbed him Beefcake II the sequel.

“Wholly shit! How long you have her in here?”

His friend half laughed and half panted as his eyes moved over my naked, posed body.

“All night, since we found her peeking in the window until Whats-her-name left this morning.”

His buddy laughed out loud at that, “Whats-her-name? Didn’t you get it?”

‘No,” Beefcake approached the chair, “She wasn’t into inviting my little peeper her to join us. Even got kinda bitchy about it afterward too, So who the fuck cares what her name was, I wont be seein’ her again.” As he spoke he took one of my nipples between his fingers and started to roll it. I moaned low, my back arching a bit.

“I think I know why you asked me over.”

Beefcake’s buddy smiled at me and approached the other side of the chair, one of his hands came out and pinched my other nipple as his other hand went to the waistband of his shorts.

He pulled his semi erect cock from his pants, and looked down at me. I didn’t need to be asked twice and opened my mouth, bending my neck forward and running my tongue over the head of his cock. It wasn’t as large as Beefcake’s cock but still larger than normal. I moaned at my first taste of him, wishing I could grip his hips in my hands and pull even more into my mouth.

He teased me, rubbing it against my lips, brushing it over my teeth. Then finally pushed it roughly into my mouth. I groaned as I sucked and nipped at him. He pushed deep into my mouth, choking me with the head then pulling out. My eyes were watering as he fucked my mouth. I didn’t care… I needed his cock, I reveled in the taste of him, the texture of his smooth hot length moving between my lips.

I felt the cuffs being taken from my wrists, the blood rushed back into my hands and I cringed as they started to tingle. I reached up and gripped Beefcake II’s hips, using him for leverage as he fed me more and more of his cock.

He stepped back and I was lifted. It was a good thing too, I didn’t think I could stand up on my own at that point.

Beefcake laid back across the bed, his feet over one edge. I smiled as I was led toward him. I didn’t have to be asked twice as I moved over him and straddled his face. His arms banded around my thighs and he pulled my pussy down toward his face.

His tongue was hot as he stabbed at my clit. I cried out as he licked and teased me. His friend moved in front of my and I latched onto his cock like a woman starved. I moaned around his shaft in my mouth as I grabbed Beefcake’s head with my free hand, pulling his hair I ground my pussy down onto his tongue. When I came, I came hard. My whole body shaking, my scream muffled around the cock in my mouth. Beefcake didn’t let up. He licked and sucked my clit until I came again…and then again.

Beefcake gripped my hips and moved me down his body, his friend’s cock coming from between my lips with a loud pop as I shifted down and rubbed my wet pussy along the length of the cock below me. I moaned and leaned down, kissing beefcake hard, pushing my tongue into his mouth as I ground my cunt down along his shaft. I took him in my hand and lifted myself, leading him into my pussy. I moaned loud as I sank down on his shaft. God damn he was huge! And felt so fucking good I came again before he was a quarter of the way in.

I took as much as I could, It wasn’t until I felt a twinge of pain that I realized I had taken all of him! He looked up at me like I had just shown him heaven and I stared to move. Sliding him halfway out then all the way back in. The pain quickly mixed with pleasure as I rode harder letting him stretch me while his friend knelt beside us on the bed I grabbed his cock in my hand, pumping it at the same rhythm of my movements.

I came loud and I came hard as I slammed my pelvis down against Beefcake. He filled me to capacity as I ground and slid up and down. His friend moved and knelt behind me and I knew what was going to happen next.

I felt Beefcake II’s cock nudge against the tight ring of my ass. I groaned and slowed down, Letting him mount me from behind.

I took a deep breath and bore down as his cock pushed past the tight ring of my asshole. I groaned low and gripped Beefcake’s arms as his friend filled my back passage with his length. He worked himself in slowly, filling me and stretching me. It hurt like hell, it was too much. I felt as though my body was being cleaved in two.

I took deep breaths and leaned up, pushing my ass higher and taking the last inch of Beefcake II’s cock. I screamed as they both shifted and pulled out a bit, then pushed back inside.

Then there were hands on my breasts, pulling and pinching my hard as rock nipples, fingers strumming my clit as my juices seeped from my opening and coated them both. My body turned to jelly as they fucked me slow and hard, finding a rhythm that worked for them. I let them pull me and lift me, each taking their own pleasure as the tension built inside me. The pain turned to white hot pleasure as they sped up, until all I could hear was a roar in my ears and the slapping of our skin in unison.

With each stroke I cried out, louder and louder until I came hard. I clamped down tight on both cocks still moving inside me, my body bowed as the orgasm shook me to my very core. I screamed out in abandon then collapsed against Beefcake’s chest as they both pumped me full of their come. I barely felt them inside me, just a tickle as their cocks jumped and pulsed.

They both left me there, and I fell asleep on Beefcake’s bed, their juices mixing with mine on the insides of my thighs as I drifted off.

I awoke much later, the sun had set again and the house was in darkness. I grabbed my nightgown from the floor and stood on shaky legs. My whole body hurt. Especially my ass as I slipped the gown over my head and snuck out of the room. I heard voices in what must have been the living room but I hightailed it out the back door and across the lawn before anyone knew I was gone. I showered, then I bathed. I was sore in places I didn’t even think one could get sore in!

I kept the lights off and looked out the windows periodically through the telescope at his house.

I laughed as I spotted Beefcake in his darkened bedroom, looking through his own telescope right back at me.

I laughed when he held up a sign,

IF YOU CAN PEEP SO CAN I!

I grabbed a pen and wrote back…

PAYBACK IS A BITCH!

To that he just smiled and scribbled something else…

BRING IT!

The post Peeping Can Have Its Advantages appeared first on Free Erotic Stories.

Another thing I love to show off is my pasties collection. They are small strips of materials cut into shapes and pasted onto the skin with latex glue. They came in lots of colours and shapes. Black, blue, white, American flag coloured, sequined, red, purple, with diamante, crystals, velvet, even nipple-less and one with tassels! You name it they’ve got it! Ones for the nipples are pretty simple to use, you just put a small amount of latex glue, stick it and you’re ready to go, while the one for the pussy is a bit more tedious. First I have to wax off everything, because I hate it when the pastie doesn’t stick properly and I made sure my pussy is absolutely dry.

I used to have a problem when I first started being a stripper, because although I’m as dry as nail when I started my shtick, after two minutes of shedding my clothes, grinding the pole and watching those hungry eyes, I couldn’t help getting wet and horny as hell. What I usually do is, I searched for a ‘more’ decent looking guy in my audience and locked eye contact with him. For the rest of my performance I’d be looking mostly at him. Then after I’m finished, I’d tell the bouncer to give the man a message and tell him to get into the changing room. We would usually go his or my place. I know this sounds dangerous but the thrill of not knowing what’s going to happen makes me even more excited.

Sadly this doesn’t happen very often anymore because as I told you I’m beginning to get bored with the whole routine.

One very late night when the joint was about to close, I was the last one to stay and dance. The other dancers have gone home and for some reason I was horny and as a result I couldn’t stop rubbing my clit before going to the stage. I know I would most probably have to fuck one of my audiences again after so long. I even had a problem sticking the pastie for my pussy as I was so wet, but after several messy attempts, I finally succeeded. This time I used the plain, red sequined pasties. I love the way they glitter under the lights and the colour is such a contrast with my fair skin.

The nipple pasties are round and the one for my pussy is triangular. Almost like the front part of a thong. It covered the front part of my pussy mound and disappears into my crack. When I walk the sequins rubs against my thighs making it tickles, when I squat down, the glue seemed to pull the skin around it real tight.

I chose my song. This time is Ashanti’s ‘Rock with You’. I was wearing the smallest pair of cut jeans short, a white shirt, a cowboy hat and brown leather boots. When I came out my eyes quickly searched for a guy. The joint was a full house, there were lots of old men sitting around the stage leering at me and this time, instead of turning my face from them, I bask in their attention. I walked to the end of the stage and get down on four and the leaned forward to shove my tits in their faces and started to unbutton my shirt, I threw it at them and cupped my tits, as if to show off my pasties. Lots of them seem to like them, since many strippers used them anymore. I was feeling hornier by the minute. I felt the cool breeze against my naked skin.

Then I went to the side of the stage and grabbed the pole, jumped on it and started grindin’ my crotch, sometimes I would cup my 36c tits and sandwiched the pole between them and then squatting down before I finally peeled my jeans away very slowly. I stood in the middle of the stage with my legs open, unbutton the jeans, pulled down the zipper and hooked my thumbs on the waistline. I bent at the waist and I looked back at my audience, I’m sure they could see the red pastie by now, glittering under the light. I could feel the spotlight zeroing on my pussy and making me even hotter. I peeled my short, wiggling my ass in the process. When it was going almost over my naked asshole, I pulled it back quickly and I got a loud boo! I laughed and this time still bending down, I pushed it down all the way! First I covered my ass with one my left hand and slowly exposed my asshole to the crowd sitting right behind me.

I got some loud cheers and wolf whistles, from the audience and I kicked the jeans away. The cool air conditioner mixed with the hot spotlights made me feel brazen. I’ve got some goose bumps now. I’m not sure whether it was because of the cool air or the feelings the old men gave me. Strangely enough, up until now I haven’t seen a guy who took my fancy, and I’m not even picky!

I went to the other side of the stage and laid there with my upper body propped up by my elbows, at that moment I saw a man about 60 years old, sitting all alone in the corner of the room sipping his beer. He’s got a big gut and looked like he hasn’t shaved for a week. Suddenly he did some sort of a ‘flick’ with his tongue at me. He knew I was looking at him, so I’m sure he was doing it purposely. What I couldn’t believe was the size of it! It was so long and thick! And I knew I have to have it. I kept staring at him and spread my legs. The other men went wild, but they couldn’t get my attention anymore.

I stood up and leaned on the pole, my left hand stretched above my head, while my right hand played with my tits and occasionally snaked between my legs. I could feel the pastie covering my pussy was not sticking very well anymore due to all my pussy juice, but for another minute I decided that it would hold. Meanwhile, again I went to the end of the stage and kneeled there as I slowly pinched my nipples, get my hands to hold my hair up, anything that could make me feel even hotter! But I could only think of the old man’s tongue. I want it so bad between my legs!

My nipples were sore by now and peeled the pasties off them. My nipples were rock hard! I cupped my tits and licked each nipple to lessen the feeling. For my closing act, I went to the spot I knew the old man would have a clear view of me. I lay down flat on the stage, with my legs facing him, I lifted both my legs high up in the air and open them slowly as wide as they could go. My hands holding my thighs open. I put my feet flat on the stage, so now my knees were bent, but my legs still open.

My right hand covered my pussy, while my left still mauled my tits. I could feel the men’s eyes on my body, driving me insane. I was purposely lying at the very edge of the stage and I was close enough for any of the men to touch me. I peeled the pastie covering my pussy starting from the back. Some of the men were wanking at this stage. I could hear more cheering and catcalls. Halfway up I tried to cover myself back, but the pastie won’t stick anymore. My juice was running down my ass! I suddenly pulled it off, but quickly put it back in the same spot and through the rough sequined material I began to rub my clit.

The men went crazy, my pussy lips and clit were swollen. I want to be fucked so badly. I threw the tiny strip of materials at the man nearest to me and he in return held it to his nose to sniff my juice. I smiled at him and shoved my pussy to his face. He took the maraschino cherry from his drink by the stalk and run the red fruit up and down my slit before finally dipping it inside my pussy and pulling it out again and to slowly lick and eat it.

I stood up and went to the changing room. At the door I whispered the description of the old man to the bouncer and to give the old man a message that I want to see him privately inside. He went away and I went inside. I could hardly contain myself. I was thinking maybe I was wrong, maybe it wasn’t as big as I imagined it to be. I was pacing the room and my heart was pounding. I didn’t bother to put on anything.

There was a faint knock on the door and I went to open it. The old man was standing there with a leer on his face. I was a bit disgusted and tried to sound businesslike, when I said, ‘you think you could make that rude gesture at me and get away with it don’t you?’ he walked forward, cornering me between the make up table and his big body. ‘Well you didn’t seem to mind when you’re on stage’ he replied. ‘Then why don’t you prove what you can do with that tongue you’re so proud of!’ I shot back while putting my ass on the edge of the table behind me and spread my legs, each foot on each end. He chuckled and pulled a chair and positioned himself between my legs. My pussy was still so wet, some of the juice had trickled down my thighs. ‘Tsk! Tsk! somebody needs plenty of attention.’ He said. ‘Shut up! I need to cum so bad!’ I snapped. ‘Close your eyes’ he ordered and finally I listened and did as he told. I could feel his thumbs kneading the sides of pussy, pulled them open and pushed them back, but never quite touching the lips nor the clit. He was driving me insane!

Finally when he was pulling my pussy open wide, it was almost painful. I opened my eyes and found him staring at my pussy. He was doing nothing! Just staring at it and I was more turned on than ever! ‘Please!’ I pleaded, ‘just let me cum, I’m so horny tonight, I’ll do anything.’ Then he let out his tongue and I took a deep breath. It was that long! I wasn’t mistaken! It was so thick and long and as he flicked at my clit, I grabbed his hair pushed his head to keep him there. He teased my slit with the point of his tongue and began licking me! I was cumming hard but he didn’t stop there! He jammed his whole tongue into my pussy and then once inside he curled it, making me bucked against his head.

His stubbles grind against my thighs and asshole. He kept going, alternating between pulling my clit and pussy lips with his lips and nibbling at any part of my pussy with his teeth gently. I never came harder than that night before in my life. I was shouting so hard when I came I swear the bouncer could hear me above the loud music.

I was so spent after an hour I must have been looking like a rag doll, leaning on the mirror of the make up table and my legs still open wide. He flipped me onto my stomach and pushed my upper body onto the table. I didn’t even protest.

He entered me from behind but even when I was so wet, I could feel him stretching me. I held on to the sides of the table, my tits were squashed under my body and I could hear the sloshing sound of my pussy being rammed by his huge cock. He held onto my waist, I could feel my juice running down my legs. Even I am amazed at the amount of it! He pulled out and stuck two fingers in my pussy and then rubbed those fingers on my asshole. He stuck his fingers inside together with his cock rammed inside my pussy once more. The effect was incredible! I came so hard I saw stars!

He said he was about to cum, and pulled out. I told him to cum between my legs. I went back to my original position as I want to see his cum gets mixed with my juice and after he did, I rubbed the white blobs on my clit and even stuck a cum covered finger in my pussy. I was so tired I fell asleep immediately. I didn’t even remember seeing him got out of the door. When I woke up, it was nearly 7 am. I was thinking maybe it was all a dream, but I saw the stains on the table and my pussy was so red and raw. I limped as it was so sore. I smiled when I saw a note. It said, ‘see ya tonite at 10.00. Wear a g-string!’.

The post Horny Stripper appeared first on Free Erotic Stories.

For months we had read dogging stories and watched several internet movies of dirty wives and girlfriends turning up at local car parks to get fucked and covered in hot cum. We knew of several alleged dogging sites within a five mile radius of own home, but naturally we were both concerned about meeting somebody we knew or could possible bump into in the street.

After about six months of fantasising, Anna and I decided on a weekend away near some dogging locations. We booked a smart hotel in the countryside which was supposed to be three miles from two different dogging sites. One of the locations claimed to be frequently busy with regular doggers, especially on Fridays and Saturdays. The other location admitted to being quieter with the possibility of nobody turning up at all.

We arrived at the hotel around 3pm on a cold November afternoon and quickly got ourselves settled in. The summer would have been an ideal time but Anna had decided that it was now or never. We had our dinner early and then went back to the room to get ready.

Around 9pm we were ready to go. Due to the cold weather Anna had chosen to wear a tight fitting pair of jeans, which emphasised her amazing behind. But as we were going dogging, she opted to brave some of the cold and wore a go-go wrap over top. The bow in the middle of her fantastic 32C bust was extremely inviting, and I knew some lucky dogger was going to enjoy pulling on it tonight.

As it was our first time we agreed to visit the quieter site first. After a quick look at the map we were off, the nervous tension was obvious as we rode the short trip in silence. My cock was raging as the many dogging images, previously viewed, flooded my mind. I was finally going to see my beautiful wife carry out the very same filthy acts. I looked across at Anna as she nervously smoked a cigarette, looking down I noticed her nipples, hard as bullets, poking through her thin top.

As we pulled into the car park I noticed one other car parked at the other end without its lights on. I quickly killed my own lights and parked about ten metres away.

“Did you see anybody in that car?” I asked my wife, suddenly feeling the rush of excitement.

“I can see one person, looks like a man.” Anna replied, trying to get a better look through the darkness. “Yes … Yes it’s a man and he looks to be on his own.”

My heart started thumping and I suddenly felt weak as the adrenaline pumped through my body. I watched as Anna quickly sprayed some fresh perfume and applied a fresh coat of lipstick. I could feel my cock twitching in my pants, knowing that very shortly those sweet lips would be wrapped tightly around some strangers throbbing cock.

As Anna put her things away the lonely car flashed its head lights at us, a signal that he was ready for some action.

“Are you ready for this Anna?” I asked.

“I have never felt so scared in my life,” she smiled, “but I’ve also never felt so fucking horny either.”

Anna opened the door a put one foot outside; the cold air shocked me into reality.

“Wait a minute …” I paused, “what are you doing?”

“I’m going to suck his cock, and let him cum all over these.” She replied, turning to face me as she pulled down her top. Her nipples were harder than ever, that guy was about to get the present of a lifetime.

I quickly got of the car and followed behind Anna. “Come on, hurry up!” she shouted at me. “I’m just going to follow your fine tight arse.” I said.

Anna approached the passenger’s side of the car and immediately opened the door.

“Hey darling, are you ok?” she asked, bold as you like.

“Yeah, I’m fine sweetheart.” The stranger replied, moving in his seat.

“I don’t want to know your name,” she told him, before jumping into the passenger seat, “I just want to suck your cock.”

I stood back flabbergasted, and so did the lucky stranger as we both watched Anna, my wife, reach for his pants and start unbuckling him.

I walked round to the driver’s side in time to see the guy pull down his pants and reveal his rock solid cock. Anna wasted no time in taking him in her hand and gently stroking him as he slid a hand inside her top.

“See these babies.” she said, releasing his cock to pull down her top. “I want you to shoot your hot, sticky load all over them, so I can rub it in.”

I could no longer feel the cold as I unzipped my own pants and took out my cock. I watched as the stranger then squeezed my wife’s tits and pinched her nipples.

“Mmmmm, I like it.” She said, in response to his assault on her tits.

“Stop talking bitch and get to work.” He demanded, pushing her head into his lap.

All three of us giggled like school kids before my wife took his cock into her mouth and groaned her satisfaction. I was gripped by my own lust as I watched her head bobbing up and down on his tool; her hand working the base of his cock as he gently thrust his hips upwards, forcing his cock deeper down her throat.

“Fuck … your wife knows how to suck a cock mate.” The stranger moaned, running his hand across her arse.

Anna pulled her head up and off his cock and stroked it a few times before sinking her head back down his length.

“Oh god, you’re a filthy bitch.” He hissed.

As his dirty talk encouraged Anna, I stood stroking my own cock, trying to hold off from coming until it was my turn.

Anna pulled off his cock again, but this time she kissed him. “Hold my hair back while I suck your fucking cock.” She said, before sliding her mouth back down his pole.

I nearly came on the spot as I watched him grab her long curly blonde hair with one hand and push her head down harder onto his cock.

“That’s it you filthy fucking whore, suck my cock good, then Ill empty my balls all over your fucking big tits.” He growled.

I knew the guy was close to blowing his load, and who could blame him, Anna was giving the performance of a lifetime.

Then suddenly she stopped and knelt up. “I want you to finger fuck my pussy.” She hissed, before quickly unzipping her jeans and pulling them down.

A few minutes later and she was back on all fours, swallowing his cock deep as he slid two fingers into her soaking wet hole.

“I’m going to cum, baby!” the guy cried out, a few minutes later.

“No, don’t you fucking dare.” Anna demanded, releasing his cock from her slippery mouth. Get out of the car so I can lie down, and then you can cum all over my juicy tits.” She said.

I couldn’t believe what my wife was saying; she really was playing the slut. The guy then got out of his car and started to stroke his cock, waiting for Anna to get in place. She led with her back flat on the driver’s seat while she placed her feet on the ground for support.

“Oh man, what a filthy fucking slut.” the guy grunted, increasing the speed of his strokes.

“Are you ready for my hot cum, slut?”

Anna pulled her top apart baring her gorgeous tits, and then reached between her legs and started to rub her pussy. It quickly became too much for me as I watched my beautiful wife, legs spread in some strangers car rubbing herself off as the stranger stroked his cock inches from her swollen tits.

“Come on you fucking dirty bastard … come on, cum for me, cover me in your juicy spunk … yeah … that’s it baby, stroke your fucking fat cock until it covers me in …”

Her words were too much for him. As I finished shooting my own load and tucked my cock back into my pants, the stranger erupted all over my wife’s tits.

When the first jet of cum landed across each of her mounds, Anna arched her back as her own orgasm took over her body. It was an amazing sight to see her threshing about as some random stranger covered her tits with his cum.

A few moments later Anna opened her eyes as she stopped rubbing her clit. She looked down at the sticky mess and smiled to herself before looking up at us and licking her lips. We both watched my naked wife in silence as she cupped both breasts in her hands and gently started to massage the fresh spunk into her soft skin.

Back at the hotel that night I fucked Anna all over the room as she told me how much she had enjoyed her first dogging experience. She begged me to take her out again, explaining how she wanted to get fucked and then have several guys cover her in cum.

Considering the fact that we were booked into the hotel for another night, and that we had another dogging site nearby, perhaps I could take her out again.

The post Anna Goes Dogging appeared first on Free Erotic Stories.

But today was his day off, even though there was a big basketball game at school. I know he was nervous about not being there, but like I said we both needed it.

We were getting close to the beach and still the traffic was moving. My husband, naughty guy, suggested I change into my suit in the car so we could swim when we got there. Well, I wasn’t going to take the chance of someone seeing me naked! Fortunately, I had worn my bikini under my clothes, so I didn’t have to disappoint him totally. First I took of my blouse, revealing the little bit of fabric that held up my breasts (not that they needed much holding up). I bought the bikini on our honeymoon and wanted to surprise him today. Boy was he surprised! Then I lifted my butt from the seat and shimmied out of my shorts, revealing my equally minimal bikini bottom. “Do you think you should wear that in public?’ he asked. “Silly, it’s the beach. Everyone will have something like this if not less,” I told him. I was hoping that I was right, ’cause I was kind of nervous myself about it.

Then it happened. His beeper, his cursed beeper, had to go off. God I hated that thing. “Oh god honey, I’m sorry” he said. “The page says there’s an emergency in the gym and they need me.” I didn’t argue, because it’s not my place and because I knew it wouldn’t do any good. So he turned the car around and headed for the college.

When we got to the gym, he took my hand and brought me inside. “I don’t want any of these college guys seeing you like this!” he said. I’m only 22 so I still look like I belong in college, but I knew what he meant. Of course I loved my husband and wouldn’t give a second thought to some college geek who tried to hit on me. So inside we went. When we got inside, one of his men was waiting for him. It took him a minute to explain what was going on because he kept stopping and staring at me. I guess my bikini wasn’t meant for this place! Anyway, he explained to my husband that there was a steam leak in the hot water heater in the visitors’ locker room and the visiting team couldn’t get enough hot water to shower. We were standing outside the visitors room and I could hear the guys yelling and complaining. “Wait here,” my husband told me. “I’ll be right back.” And in he went with the guy who met us at the door.

“C’mon honkey, I need a shower!” I heard someone yell when they entered. That wasn’t nice language, I thought to myself. What must the white guys on his team think of him, I wondered.

I was waiting only a short time when I distinctly heard my husband yell as if he were hurt. Without thinking, I ran into the locker room, and that’s when everything changed. Standing in front of me were more black men than I could count, most of them stark naked! I couldn’t believe the size of their penises! I mean I assumed my husband was an average size, since his was the only one I’d seen. But so many so big! I stood, mesmerized. Then I heard a hissing sound, and it shook me from my hypnosis. “Honey, are you alright? I called.

“Yes, I’m fine. I cut myself on a pipe, but I’ll be OK. I need to get this leak stopped,” he replied. Slowly, the room was filling with steam. The vision in front of me was awesome. Men and men and men, all black, all naked, and all with huge (should I say it?) – dicks – staring at me as I stared back. And then it started to happen. The ones closest to me, they were all I could see by then, started to get excited! I watched as one black dick after another began to harden and rise. Oh My! I couldn’t believe how much there was. These were giant men and had giant (oh my god) – cocks! And still the room filled with steam until it was getting hard to see anything. I was a little disappointed because I sure was enjoying the show!

“Shit!” I heard my husband shout. “Honey, what’s going on, are you alright?” I called again. “Yes, I’m fine. I just can’t get it shut off. Stay were you are…Shit!”

Something must be wrong, I thought. I had to get to him. I started walking toward where I heard his voice, but by this time the room was filled with steam and I couldn’t see in front of my face. I walked slowly and, ouch, hit my shin on a wooden bench. Good, I thought, I’ll follow the bench to the other end. I placed my hand on it and, hand over hand worked my way down the bench. And then, oh my god! My hand came to rest right on what had to be a monster penis! “Oh, I’m sorry.” I said quickly. “Hey, no problem lady. Can I help you?”

“Yes, I’m trying to get to my husband but I don’t know the way.” I told him. “Here, take my hand and follow me.” he said. He took my hand in his, but instead of walking forward, he pulled my hand back to his…cock! He held it there for a minute and I didn’t know what to do. I had never felt anything like it before. Between the smooth huge cock in my hand and the steam in the room, my head was spinning. And, my nipples were hard and I was starting to get wet between my legs! God, it’s a good thing nobody can see me, I thought.

Then I realized that the man who’s cock I was holding had let go of my hand, and I was stroking him by myself! I just couldn’t believe how big it was. Since nobody could see, I just couldn’t let this chance go by to see just how big it was. I slowly held him by the base of his cock and with a tight grip moved my hand up, and up, and up, until I came to the underside of what had to be an unbeleivable mushroom head. Oh god. I had to feel that again. I ran my hand back down, then back up, then down again. What the heck, he wasn’t stopping me and nobody could see. Now my curiosity got to me. I had to know if his testicles were as big as his cock said they should be. I loosened my grip and ran my hand between his legs. My god! These things were like oranges, I thought to myself. “You’re huge!” I blurted out.

“What’s that honey?” my husband called. It had gotten quiet as I fondled this monster and my exclamation echoed through the lockerroom. “I said, my shoes!” I lied. “They’re getting ruined in the steam!” All the while my hand wouldn’t let go of the cock that I returned to stroking. “Why don’t you take them off, or better yet wait outside!” he replied.

I was just wearing tennies, but when he said take them off, I just did it without thinking. Not loosing my grip on the cock in my hand, I bent over to take my shoes off. Then something else amazing happened. I had no idea that other men were standing so close, but when I bent over, a man grabbed my head and held me bent over. “Hey!” I shouted.

“Honey, what is it now?” What could I tell him? That I was holding on to a huge cock and somebody else was holding my head? “I slipped! It’s really…” was all I could get out before I felt it. Another huge cock, this one rubbing the side of my face! Oh my god. I had thought about oral sex, but had never had the nerve to ask my husband about it. I was afraid he might be upset with me. Wait, why am I thinking about oral sex? Oh god, this cock on my face! It’s as big as the one in my hand!

“Really what, honey? What did you say?” called my husband. “It’s really slippery,” I replied. As I spoke, the cock at my face rubbed against my lips. I sounded like the kid from Fat Albert when the words came out. “Ibt’s reballby slibberby” is what echoed through the lockerroom. “What?” he called.

Then a voice whispered in my ear. “How slippery is it?” And then I felt it. Another cock! Held in the position I was, my legs were spread to maintain my balance. I felt a third cock sliding against the tiny bit of fabric that protected my vagina. Fabric that was, not surprisingly, very wet. “Honey, I didn’t understand you! Are you alright?” My caring husband called to me. The voice behind me whispered again, “go ahead, tell him you’re alright. Go ahead.”

I had a huge cock held tightly in my hand, another rubbing against my cheek, nose and lips, and another trying to push through the fabric of my bikini. Was I alright? Oh god.

“Honey, tell me you’re alright! I can’t hear you. Have you left the room?” Leaving! Yes, that’s it. “Yes honey, I’m leaving the room nooowwwww” Oh god. The cock at my..pussy (!) pushed the material of my bikini aside and was rubbing right against my swollen wet lips!

“What was that? Did you slip?” No, but I’m gonna, was all I could think. Oh god. My husband is in the next room, maybe even in this room, and I’m in cock heaven! Where are these words in my head coming from? Yes, that’s it, I slipped! “Yes, honey, I..ump, I…ump…I…ump…..ummmm” Was all that came out. Every time I opened my mouth, the cock at my face entered it! And on the last “I”, it stayed in! The room was eerily silent as the “ump…ummmm” echoed through. My voice! I heard it ring against the walls as the cock in my mouth started to pump deeper. Oh god. A cock in my mouth! This is what it’s like! I couldn’t help myself. I ran my tonge all over it, trying to get every taste of it I could. And I sucked! Boy did I suck. I had heard about this stuff and I was going to do it right.

Now I had a cock in my mouth, one firmly in my hand, and another rubbing my pussy. “Honey!? I still don’t understand you! Are you alright? I’ll be there in a minute. Don’t move, OK?”

Don’t move! My hand was moving up and down, my neck moving in and out, and my ass swaying back and forth. But my feet are staying planted right here!, I thought to myself. Then the man who’s cock was in my mouth, dirty man, whispered “tell him everything’s OK.” I’ll give you one word at a time.” One word at a time? What did that mean?

“Imph Omph kaymph, homphney. Youmph jumph domph whamph youmph hamph tomph domph” Is all that came out. One word at a time! Dirty man. But he was back in my mouth and I was sucking him good. He kept trying to go deeper and I would gag. Then he’d back off and start again.

“Honey, I don’t understand you!” he called. “Are you hurt or something?” God, I was hurt that I waited this long to see what good cock is like! Still, I didn’t want him to hear me. I took the cock that was in my mouth into my other hand. I whispered “just let me tell him I’m OK.” Wow, when I took that cock in my hand I realized why he was pushing down my throat. He had to be a foot long! “OK,” whispered the cock-man at my mouth. “I won’t do anything.”

“Thank you,” I whispered back, and gave his wet cock a good stroke to show him I meant it. “Honey, I’m fine. Just do what you have to do. I’ll aaahhh…..wait…ahhh….wait…..ahh….wait! ” The cock at my pussy was in me! Oh god! It had to have a huge head just like the one in my hand! I don’t know if the “wait” was for my husband or the cock now in my cunt(!). But in it was. Oh god! I never felt anything like it. How could I have gone this long in life without this feeling!? Slowly he pushed, in and out, gaining half an inch at a time as he opened me like never before. God, I couldn’t believe what I was feeling. I spread my legs wider to give him the access he needed, and he took it.

“Honey why are you shouting? What’s wait wait wait? Are you OK? Can somebody help my wife please?” The cock in my pussy had opened me up and was moving deeper with each stroke. “I-ugghm fi-ughn! Ju-uuust do wha-ught you h-ugh-ave to do-ugh! I-ugh-l st-ugh-ay r-ugh-ight h-ugh-ere and w-ugh-aimpphh!” The cock at my mouth couldn’t wait though! It plunged through my lips before I could finish what I was saying. Bad man, I thought, he promised. But still I sucked him in and tried to taste every inch. My hand that had been holding his cock was now free. I wanted to feel the balls attached to the monster that was fucking (I said fucking!) me. I put my hand underneath and between my legs to find them, but instead found that he had a good few inches left to put in me. Oh god!

And then the cock in my hand exploded! I couldn’t believe the shower of sperm that shot out. All up my arm, in my hair, and even on my face! And it just kept coming! I pumped him more and more to make sure I got it all out. “Unnggh!” he groaned loudly. It echoed through the hissing of the steam and everyone heard it.

“What’s going on out there?” my husband demanded. The hands of the man who’s cock I was sucking held my head so I could’nt speak. “We’s juss he’pin’ yo wife, like you aksed.” replied the man who’s cock had just spit all over me. And then I realized and remembered, these guys are all BLACK! The thought of black sperm (cum!) covering my body,and a black cock pumping in my mouth, and another fucking me, sent me over the edge! I wanted to scream as I came so hard! In my mind I was yelling “Fuck me! Fuck me with black cocks!” as I came again. Instead I sucked harder at the cock in my mouth. The cock that was fucking me rammed hard and I felt his balls slap against me. He was all the way in! I could feel his huge head rubbing right on my cervix and it was incredible. “I’m cumming again!” I thought, but all that came out was “I-ack” as the cock in my mouth took advantage and finally entered my throat! Oh god! I was fully impaled on huge black cock! As my body spasmed, my strength gave out. These two guys, two cocks, held me up and fucked me. Fucked my pussy and my mouth. As the cock in my mouth sawed in and out of my throat I moaned uncontrollably as I was fucked like never before. A quiet rhythmic “aahhumm ahhumm” echoed just over the hiss of the steam, “ahh from the pleasure of the cock in my pussy and “umm” from the taste of the cock in my mouth. And then the cock in my mouth swelled! Oh god! Was he going to cum in my mouth!? The second loud “Unnggh!” of the day echoed through the lockerroom as the cock in my mouth unloaded so much cum, so much cum. “Unnggh, unngghh, ungghh” he repeated with each thrust and each throb and each new stream of cum in my mouth. Nearly incoherent, I answered him with “ummm,ummm,ummm as each new washed over my tongue and down my throat. In the back of my mind I remembered that until a few minutes ago I had never even had a penis in my mouth and now I was swallowing cum from a giant black cock and loving it! As I sucked the last delicious drops from the cock in my mouth, it softened and finally withdrew. “Whheewww.” was his last exclamation. “I’ll second that,” I thought.

“What IS going on out there?” my poor little husband asked. “hon..ahem (clearing the cum from my throat) honey, everything is f-ungh-ine.” My mouth was free but the cock in my cunt was still going strong! Just stay there and finish, don’t CUMMM….!” I shook again as an orgasm caught me off guard. Cum? Oh god! The cock in my cunt was going to cum too! And he’s black, and I’m trying to get pregnant! But with my little husband, not this big strong cock that’s fucking me…oh shit. His thrusts were getting stronger and quicker. Hoping that he would take the hint, I pretended to talk to my dumb husband. “Just ungh stay ungh there ungh! Don’t ungh cum ungh don’t ungh cum ungh don’t ungh cum in ungh me ungh I ungh mean ungh to ungh me ungghhh!”

The intense fucking took hold of me and I started having my strongest orgasm yet. Just then the cock that was fucking me said “I get you, I’m going to pull out.”

“NO!!!” I screamed. I just needed a few more strokes. Just do it I thought. Just cum in me. Just cum in me!

A new cock appeared at my face, rubbing my cheeks trying to get in my mouth. That was all it took and I shook and shook with an orgasm that I couldn’t beleive possible. Oh god. I didn’t want this to end! With the last of my strength (since the new guy at my mouth was holding me up) I lifted my legs from the floor and wrapped them back around the guy fucking me. “Cum! ungh cum ungh cum ungh cum! Cum ungh in ungh me ungh please!” I heard the voice but barely recognized it. I was too far gone. All I wanted was cock and cum and these guys were giving it to me. The new cock at my face thrust in my mouth. Were these guys all huge? That set off yet another orgasm, and the tight clamping my pussy gave the cock inside it sent it over too. The third loud “Unnggh!” of the afternoon echoed through the lockerroom. He held tight deep inside me and I could feel jet after jet entering my very womb! I pulled the new cock from my mouth and screamed “Yes…cum in me, cum in me, CUMMINNGGGG!” as I shook yet again in climax.

“OK already, I’m coming! Let me get my tools together” yelled my stupid husband. “Your tool is worthless,” I thought. “I’ve got the tools right here.” Then the new cock was back in my mouth and I was hungry for more cum. The cock that was fucking me slipped out and I felt sadly empty. But these guys were a team. I felt a new, giant, cock rubbing my pussy lips and slipping easily into me. “AAAGGHGHmmmmppph.” As I fucked and sucked. Oh god.

Then there was the beeping of a loud horn and some yelling. “C’mon, the bus is leaving!” I faintly heard. Oh no, were they going to leave me here like this? I need it it, needed them! Oh god. The two cocks in me picked me right up and started walking! I knew I should stop but I couldn’t. I clung to them with my hands, my mouth and my pussy as they walked me out, still fucking and sucking. As the lockerrom doors swung closed, I heard by pathetic husband say “OK honey, I’m…WHAT THE…?”

As the two cocks carried me into the bus, the one in my mouth exploded. I couldn’t swallow it all and it ran down my chin and neck and onto my tits. And yet I wanted more. I was lost. The huge cock that was still fucking me marched right down to the back of the bus, and mashed me against the exit window for everyone to see. I was lurching forward with each of his massive thrusts, my cum covered tits squished against the glass, my head rolling back and forth in sex delirium. As we drove away, I saw my husband standing there looking in disbelief. I felt the huge black cock within me throb and fill me, and I came. Oh god.

The post Steamy Oh God appeared first on Free Erotic Stories.

The girl looked up quickly and turned slightly away, hands defensively covering her middle. She needn’t have bothered. I had always liked curvy girls and when I had come around the corner of the narrow overgrown trail that led down the hillside to the secluded beach I had stopped to admire her.

For a couple of minutes at least I had feasted my eyes on her. Like me she looked about eighteen or nineteen, blonde hair and pale freckly skin, bulging curves under a too tight one piece blue swimsuit. She was lying on her stomach when I rounded the corner. One side of the bottom of her suit had ridden up the left cheek of her ass. It was vast and white, wet from swimming like her thick long curly hair and lightly goose-pimpled from the breeze. Then she sat up, faced away from me still. She had untied her top to get the most sun on her back she could and as she pulled it up I could see the side of one firm but pendulous breast, nipple hard and puffy in the open air.

My heart was in my throat and I took a moment to collect myself before my greeting.

I walked forward past her to the water, pretending not to notice the way she was futilely trying to cover her ample charms. She was a big girl with thick thighs, bulging tummy and a wide pale back.

Her eyes were suspicious in her pretty freckled plump face. “Is this your beach? I’ll leave.”

“Please don’t. Its not mine, I don’t think its anybody’s. I didn’t know anybody even knew about it but me.” I crouched by the water’s edge and smile reassuringly back over my shoulder at her.

She seemed to relax slightly. She was sensitive about her weight, I could tell. She’d probably been teased a lot and an empty beach at the bottom of a hidden trail would be appealing to her.

“I don’t want to intrude. My family’s had a cabin by this lake for years, I’ve been coming to this beach since I was a kid.” I picked up a flat rock and skipped it across the water. “Its nice isn’t it.”

I smiled at her again and she tentatively smiled back. “I’m Sharon.”

We talked some more. She was there with her parents who had just bought a cabin about half a mile around the lake and she hadn’t met anybody in the little cabin country community surrounding the lake yet. I knew the people who used to live in her family’s new place and I told her what to expect from her various neighbours and what sights to see in the area. She had relaxed in the face of my friendly interest and when I hauled my beach towel out of my knapsack she lowered her eyes and shyly invited me to lay it out next to her.

“Sure Sharon, but I have to change into my trunks, I wasn’t expecting anyone to be here.”

“Go ahead, I won’t look.” She smiled at me and turned her head away.

I turned around myself and pulled my windbreaker over my head. I was built ok for a eighteen year old. I had a barrel chest and was broad-shouldered and I had long muscular legs from a long winter spent cross country skiing. I’d cursed my Dad’s exhausting new hobby when he’d dragged me out every winter morning during the Christmas break, but now I was glad I’d done it, I inclined to chubbiness myself.

As I unbuttoned my jeans, I heard the slightest noise behind me, I was suddenly convinced she had turned her head and was watching me. On the spur of the moment I suddenly decided not to wear my underwear under my trunks like I’d planned to. I was still a virgin, but I’d read a lot of my older brother’s pornography and was lately in a constant state of horniness. The hot sun, the open air and Sharon’s lush body in the too tight swimsuit were making my heart beat like a hummingbird’s wings.

Slowly I hooked my fingers under both jeans and underwear and with my back still turned, I lowered them. There may have been the slightest indrawn breath, or it might have been the wind. I bent over to pull of the pants, standing slightly akimbo, legs apart.

My naked ass was turned to her, my cock stiffened a little in the cool breeze and at the thought of her staring – if she was staring.

I straightened and pulled up my t-shirt, turning as I did so it was over my face as I turned to face her. Through the thin cotton I clearly saw her gazing raptly at my crotch and then quickly turning her head in her arms before the shirt left my head. I stood looking at the back of her head, her unnaturally still form and grinned. God, was I about to get laid?

She kept her back turned while I pulled on my trunks, only turning back as I stretched out next to her on my towel. “Hey.” She said softly, eyes meeting mine shyly.

“Hey you.” I said back and smiled.

We talked some more. She was smart and funny. I could tell she was normally probably defensive and sarcastic in pre-emptive self defence. That was how I dealt with the screaming monkey house of high-school too.

With each other though, it was like we spotted that the other was one of our own. One of the pack of the smart ones who didn’t fit in, and didn’t particularly want to. We held our fire and just talked. About music, movies, the kids we hated, the kids we liked. Pretty silly stuff but we were establishing points of reference. People define themselves through pop culture. What we loved told the other who we were.

It was a summer thing, hyper-compressed, we even told each other the awful truth: we were both virgins, too shy to get anywhere with the kids we went to school with. We laughed over it a bit, but her eyes dropped shyly as she told me and she smiled.

I leaned in and kissed her, during a lull in the conversation. It was an impulse and I almost regretted as I felt her stiffen, but she quickly relaxed and enthusiastically kissed me back. Her tongue insistently pushed into my mouth and swirled around my own. I reached up one hand and cupped her breast through the tight nylon of her swimsuit. The nipple hardened and poked my palm.

We pulled out of it and smiled shyly at each other.

I shared my sandwiches, she shared her orange.

As the sun rose to full noonday brilliance, I pulled some sunscreen out of my bag and started smearing it on my legs.

“Ooh, I should have remembered that, I’m gonna burn.”

“You can have some of mine, I have lots.”

I finished my arms and legs, my chest and my face and handed her the tube. She took it and frowned, but there was a gleam in her eye.

“What about your back?”

I shrugged. “Can’t reach it. Guess it’ll burn.”

She squirted a big dollop of white cream into her hand “Lie on your stomach.”

She didn’t have to tell me twice. I stretched out on the towel, resting my face in my crossed arms. The handful of cream was cold at first as she began to rub it into my back. I hissed in a breath.

“Is it too cold? I’m sorry.”

She began rubbing vigorously, down my back and around my shoulders. I relaxed under the kneading pressure.

After several minutes, she stopped and I was about to ask her if she was done, when I felt a weight on my lower back. My cock jumped under me as I realized she was straddling me.

She could reach my whole back now, and her hands rubbed deeply into my shoulders and down my sides to my hips. I could feel the weight of her ass on mine, after a moment I realized I could feel the heat of her crotch through her suit where it rested on the base of my spine. My cock throbbed.

She rubbed the sun block into my back for several minutes, we were completely silent too – neither of us said a word. She stopped and disappointed it was over, I felt her weight lift off of me. She was only turning around though, I looked over my shoulder and saw her broad back and her ass sitting backward on mine she had spun around and was leaning over and rubbing the now warm white cream into the backs of my legs.

She started at my calves and slowly worked her way up to my thighs. Soon her fingers were brushing up under the bottom of my shorts and I was biting my lip to keep from moaning with pleasure. Her breath was deep and quick, I heard it catch in her throat once as her fingers worked into my upper legs. I spread my legs slightly and her fingers dipped lower into my inner thighs. My shorts were loose nylon and not very long, I felt her fingers graze the mesh underlay repeatedly. At one point she rubbed one thigh vigorously while the other rested on my ass, fingers resting on my balls through the trunks.

Finally she go off and stretched out next to me again. I turned my head and watched her rub the sun block into her arms and legs. We had both gotten quiet and her eyes didn’t meet mine as she rubbed the white cream into her chest, her hands sliding around her plump curves, up to the base of her neck and down her cleavage under her suit.

Finally she lay on her stomach leaving the tube of lotion sitting in the sand between us. She reached up and her hands disappeared under her hair at the back of her neck. She lay the strings from her suit top on either side of her neck.

It was silent and hot on the beach. We could hear the light breeze in the trees and the water lapping against the shore. I sat up and squeezed some sun block into my hands and rubbed them together vigorously. With one movement I swung my leg over her hips and began rubbing her bare shoulders. She moaned slightly.

I was straddling her just below the bottom of her suit, my crotch just over her big pale ass. I leaned forward to rub her shoulders and my crotch grazed her butt. She moaned again, almost inaudibly. I crouched forward some more and my hard cock in my trunks nestled firmly into the cleft of her lovely wide ass. It felt amazing.

She had to feel my aching hard-on nestled between her cheeks. She was breathing fast and her skin shivered under my hands. I started rubbing up and down her sides, from her outstretched elbows, under her arms and down her back as far as where the suit began again. I let my fingers graze the sides of her breasts rocking forward as I worked the lotion into her skin, my cock digging into her soft ass with every surge. I felt her lift her ass against me and the bulge in my trunks nestled deeper into her crack.

After a while I scooted back so that the backs of her knees were under me, she made the slightest disappointed sound as my crotch left its position over her ass, but I knew what I was doing. All my thrusting movements had pushed up her suit bottom so that it was bunched in her crack and her wide white ass cheeks were almost completely exposed. She reached back a hand to adjust her suit and I caught it and leaned forward gently pushing it back down. She gasped slightly and her ass rose a bit. She didn’t try to adjust her suit again.

I leaned back and squirted more cream into my hands, rubbing them together to warm it and feasted my eyes. I had been fixated on big girl’s asses as long as I’d felt anything sexual at all and her ass was everything I had ever dreamed of.

Her cheeks were white and goose pimpled slightly, blushing pink starting to spread across them. Her suit was almost completely bunched up in her crack and under one edge the slightest hint of fluffy hair stuck out. There was a snap in the crotch of her suit and I had never known a girl’s swimsuit could have that, I nearly came right there at the sight of it.

I leaned forward and began rubbing her upper thighs with the cream. Silently she spread her legs slightly. I lifted one knee and then the other and she stretched her legs out again and then I was kneeling between her legs.

I leaned forward rubbing the lotion into her ass cheeks. The skin of her ass was cooler, from being under her damp suit and the muscles jumped under my hands. I began rubbing them in circular movements, spreading her ass-cheeks even wider, she was gasping now and raising her hips into my hands.

Greatly daring I ran my fingers under the suit at her lower back and pulled it up so that it was pulled tight over her crotch and ass crack. She moaned again, and spread her legs even wider. More hairs were exposed, curling around the bunched up suit bottom.

Impulsively I bent forward and kissed one creamy white ass cheek, rubbing my face into its cool white skin. She gasped and pushed her hips up and my face was buried in her crack.

The sweet smell of sun block mixed with young female, the feel of the bunched fabric under my lips, her soft gasping breaths all together made me crazy horny. I grabbed both cheeks and pulled them apart as I rubbed my face in her fat young ass. I felt the snap of her suit under my chin and bent down and grabbed it in my teeth.

I pulled gently and slowly, so that she knew what I was doing. When she felt me pulling on the snap, about to expose her most intimate places completely, she froze for a second and then deliberately pulled down with her hips and the snap popped open in my mouth.

She slid her knees forward lifting her ass up while still hiding her face in her arms. The front of the suit fell away exposing her plump wet pussy to me. Her lips were pink and swollen, only the slightest tuft of light blonde hairs surrounding her sweet young mound, moisture beading in the short curling blonde hair. I lifted the back of her suit out of her crack and pushed it aside and now she was completely exposed, arched and spread in the hot sunlight. Her puckered asshole was pink and clean with the slightest tuft of soft blond hair surrounding it. I spread her cheeks again so I could take in everything, all the treasures nestled between those plump white thighs and curving pale ass.

“Lie on your back.”

It was the first thing she had said for several minutes and I quickly lay back on the towel. She threw her knee over my head and then her pussy was suspended over my face and I felt her tugging on my trunks.

I lifted my ass and she pulled the trunks down my legs – at the same time I pushed her suit up over her shoulders and she lifted first one arm and then the other. The discarded suits ended up on the other towel and we were both naked.

I felt her hot breath on the tip of my penis and it stiffened before she ever touched it. I looked down and lifted my pelvis, pushing my cock in her face. She rubbed it over her cheeks and forehead, she rubbed her nose and mouth into my curling pubic hair and I found myself moaning.

I watched as she licked up my cock, swirling around the shaft like it was a popsicle. She licked around the swollen tip and then began stabbing the tip of her tongue into the hole where pre-cum already oozed. I watched her reach up her fingers to spread the tip of my cock so the urethra entrance was as wide as possible and she could get almost the whole tip of her tongue into it and I moaned and almost blew my load right there.

With one movement she had the head and almost halfway down the shaft in her mouth and began sucking up and down while her hands played with my balls.

I returned my attention to the beautiful sight above my head. Her lips had swollen outward and she was dripping wet. I lifted my head and began to run my tongue up and down her pussy lips. She moaned softly.

I swirled my tongue around her pussy, I could feel the heat emanating off it – though my own body was racing with heat from my penis in her mouth up my chest and across my face, I felt like my whole body was throbbing in time with my racing heartbeat. I could hear Sharon slurping as she thrust her head up and down on my cock.

I lifted my head and thrust my tongue deep into her pussy, her juices pouring into my mouth, my nose buried in her sweet smelling ass. She moaned around my cock and her thighs shook. I pulled my tongue out of her pussy and swirled it down to the tight pink little hood over her clit. The tip of her clit was already protruding. I reached up and gently pulled her lips apart with my fingers and swirled my tongue around and around her stiffening clit. Mountains of pornography were finally paying off the hours invested into them. She was almost humping my head now, she had taken my cock out of her mouth and was gasping, head down hot breath on my balls. I lifted my knees and she nuzzled under my balls making little sounds of pleasure.

I pulled her clit between my lips and sucked hard.

She shrieked and clenched my head between her thick thighs. Then her hips relaxed and she crouched lower over my face. She sucked my balls into her mouth and swirled them around in her mouth grunting softly as I sucked rhythmically on her clit.

She spasmed again and again until I released the stiff pink nub from my lips and swirled my tongue up her lips, dipping into her pussy. She went back to nuzzling under my balls as I continued swirling upward lingering over her lips then cautiously inching up her crack itself. I knew what I wanted to do, I’d read about it, stroked my young cock fantasising about it and I wanted to try it – even if it risked freaking her out.

I heard her gasp as I swirled my tongue around her puckered ass, giving her plenty of time to get used to the sensation. Then I flicked her asshole itself with the tip of my tongue.

She started, and then hunched over me even more. My face was now buried between those sweet white ass cheeks and I began rhythmically rimming her puckered asshole. I felt it spasm under my tongue tip and I reached up my hand and began rubbing her clit between my fingers.

She moaned and I felt her sphincter relax slightly and aching all over with lust I pushed my tongue tip into her asshole. It clenched down on it and I could feel her panting breaths under my balls and into my own ass crack. I wiggled the tip into her as her pink ring clenched it.

Suddenly I felt her arms pushing back on my thighs. She was a strong girl and in moments she was supporting herself on the backs of my thighs, my ass raised into her face. I kept lathering her ass with my tongue not daring to hope, and then to my delighted shock I felt her own darting tongue tip sliding down from my balls and swirling around my own ass.

Without a moments hesitation she plunged her tongue deep into me and suddenly we were both tongue fucking each others assholes.

I was moaning now and my cock was throbbing. With one last stab of her darting, wriggling tongue deep into my ass, she lifted her head and lowered my hips and plunged my cock deep into her mouth again.

With her hot mouth swirling around my cock and my face buried in her fragrant crack I could hold back no longer and came in hot surges, and she gulped down each hot load as I shouted wordlessly into her ass.

We lay there for several minutes, she sucked my softening cock, almost nursing it, she was laying her full weight on my chest her hips sprawled over my face as I kept swirling my tongue up and down her ass crack.

My cock had started to harden again when she took her mouth off of my cock and looked back over her shoulder at me. “Do you have any condoms?”

I didn’t and felt a stab of frustration that I’d lost my chance to lose my virginity.

“I don’t want to risk getting pregnant…” She paused and her voice lowered. “Would you like to put it in my bum?”

My cock jumped and she chuckled and nipped at the tip. “I always put a finger in there when I play with myself, I was really pleased when you started licking it.”

She pulled herself to her knees and resting on her shoulders with her big beautiful ass in the air she reached back and spread her ass cheeks wide.

I knelt behind her for a moment thanking my luck for finding a hot fat girl with the same anal proclivities I had. Then I leaned forward and licked the hot crinkly rosebud again till it opened under by searching tongue. I dripped a mouthful of spit into her crack.

I straightened up and brought my hips up to her ass. First I rubbed my cock against her clit and she sucked in a breath as I dragged the tip back across her hot wet slit, her juices coating it.

I rubbed the head against her tight puckered asshole, then slowly started pushing the swollen tip into it. Sharon gasped and clenched down then slowly relaxed. The tip pushed in with an audible pop and her ring clenched down on the shaft right under the head and she yelped.

“Do you want me to pull out?” I asked, not moving.

She shook her head emphatically and pushed back against me. It was tight, so I scooped up the sun screen again and squirted a dollop of cream onto my cock.

I slathered the creamy lotion into the shaft and around her anal ring where it was clenched around the head of my cock. I pulled out my cock head with a pop and Sharon made an unhappy sound, but she moaned as I smeared more cream into the tip and then slowly pushed it into her tight hot ass again. Slowly I began working my cock, harder, more engorged than I ever remembered it being, in and out of Sharon’s bum. She moaned and gasped ecstatically as I went deeper and deeper into her. It was hot, almost painfully hot in her tight virgin anus. I reached around and rubbed her soaking pussy, and then began to rub her clit in time with my strokes between her wobbly white ass cheeks.

Sharon gasped and her sphincter clenched then relaxed. She pushed back hard and suddenly I was buried in her backside to the root. I began fucking her in deep strokes and she grunted low and guttural in time with my thrusts. Even the fact that I had just come couldn’t keep my excitement from growing uncontrollably as I fucked Sharon’s tight fat white ass.

“Fuck my ass Steve….! Ram that big cock up my bum….!Ohhhhhhhhhhh Goddddddddddddddddd….!”

Her words pushed me over the edge and I groaned loudly as I came again, this time deep into Sharon’s asshole.

When I could think coherently again, I realized I was collapsed across Sharon’s prone and gasping chubby body. My penis had softened, but it twitched as she clenched her sphincter suddenly and it was squeezed out.

I shifted slightly, so that I wasn’t crushing her and Sharon and I dozed there for awhile drying in the hot afternoon sun.

When we woke up we waded out into the waves of the little hidden cove of the lake and swam and washed in its cool water. We drifted together in the water and kissed deeply, chest deep and slippery in each others arms.

We agreed to meet at our secret beach again tomorrow. We spent the rest of the summer meeting every day until her family had to leave.

They lived hundreds of miles away and I never saw her again after that summer.

The post Plump Beach Girl appeared first on Free Erotic Stories.

During those 9 years she was married and so was I, and just recently we both got divorced. After a few months of going out to clubs etc. both her and I got tiered of the bar scene.

That’s when we got together for one date and the rest is history. I proposed to her 3 months ago and she accepted. Because of our family situation, I had two kids and she had two kids from our previous marriages, we didn’t want a big wedding and decided to elope at Lake Tahoe chapel.

After the ceremony we came back to Sacramento. It was Saturday night and since we didn’t have a reception we decided to go out and celebrate. We got a babysitter for our kids and went out.

We started in a club near the house we were renting. When we walked in, it was evident that my new wife was going to attract attention all night long. She was wearing a short leopard skirt that left her beautiful dark long legs bare, accentuated by the black high heals on her feet. Her brown blouse was buttoned down in front but it was just short of meeting the top of her skirt so it always left her stomach bare with her belly button showing. She wore just the right amount of make up with red lipstick that always left her lips looking moist.

She was hot and a lot of guys were checking her out. I felt safe because I knew how she was, unless I initiated something, she wasn’t going to start. She attended church every Sunday with her kids and never went out. She was very sexually inactive and always had sex in a missionary position. That was one of the things I was looking forward to, was to try different things sexually with her. My new wife was a 32 year old virgin when it came to sex.

I immediately ordered us two shots of tequila each and a beer to chase it down with.

“Honey, take it easy, you don’t want me to get drunk right away…” She said.

“Well since this is our wedding night babe…anything goes…” I answered.

She drank the shots anyway and we went out on the dance floor. After a few minutes I could tell the shots were taking affect because she loosened up a lot. She was dancing with her hands above her head, moving her hips to the beat of the music. Her short blouse pulled up now exposed her whole mid section. Before we left that place I had another two shots and she managed to have one more.

We went to this bar that I was told sometimes some wild things happened in. My friends told me that one time they saw a girl get nailed right there in the corner of the bar while everyone in the bar was watching and cheering on. Of course I didn’t tell that to my new wife.

We went inside and I ordered us some tequila shots with beer. We both drank three shots this time and set by the bar. My wife was drunk. I could tell by the way she was swaying on her bar stool. I was feeling pretty drunk myself.

The music started playing so I took her by the hand and walked her out on the dance floor. The world was spinning; I held her by her hips and pressed her against me. We danced in the middle of the dance floor. I was grabbing her ass and squeezing it and she didn’t mind, I was feeling her up on the dance floor in front of other people. I don’t think she knew where she was at that time.

The music ended and we walked back to the bar passing a lot of guys that were watching us dance on the floor. I was tugging her by the hand and I gave her a quick look over my shoulder. As I did that I saw a guy reach out and feel my wife’s ass. I looked at her face and noticed that she wasn’t bothered by it one bit. I stopped pretending to give some one a passage between the crowds, but in reality I peeked again at my wife.

It was a black guy that was looking at my wife’s ass and rubbing it with his hands. We were in between the crowds and no one else but few immediate people saw what was happening. My wife was just standing there letting this stranger rub her ass. His hands rubbed her ass and in the process lifted her skirt up to the point that her white panties were showing from under the bunched up skirt.

He looked at me briefly and smiled, I was continually looking at where his hands were. The people around us started to notice and formed a small circle. I saw another black guy put his hands on my wife’s ass and tugged her skirt completely up so it was rolled up around her waist.

God, this was getting hot. I felt so many emotions running through me, looking at my wife standing in the middle of horny guys that were slowly undressing her. Panic, anger, curiosity, anticipation were some of them, but most of all sexual bliss. I had a solid hard on from watching this.

Her panties were tight and hugged her pussy area well; everyone could see the gash between her legs and something else. A wet mark started to appear on her panties. I looked at my wife’s face just to see that her eyes were closed and she was breathing hard. I let go of her hand and she reached out to steady herself. Her hands found some guys shoulders.

Another guy stepped in front of her and with one quick move pulled her panties down to her ankles. The feeling of being naked woke her up from whatever state she was in. My wife looked around, still drunk but at least coherent and aware of her surroundings.

“Oh my god…” She moaned as she felt her ass being rubbed.

She was looking from face to face of the guys that were surrounding her. Two guys grabbed her hands and held them spread, while another placed a hand on the inside of her thigh and slowly ran it up to her pussy.

She looked down at his hand and then at him.

“Oh God…what are you doing…”

Her face showed shock but quickly changed to express pleasure. I looked down and saw that the guy inserted two finger in my wife’s pussy and was slowly running them in and out. Her pussy lips spread apart showing her clit. At the same time she was getting her ass rubbed and spread apart that’s when I saw a moist finger slip into her asshole. Instinctively she spread her legs apart, stepping out of her panties, giving them better access to her most intimate parts.

My wife was looking from face to face as these guys were ravaging her, filling all her openings with their fingers, holding her in front of them as if she was nothing but a play toy for them to explore. They were doing this in the open as if performing a gang rape. Suddenly her eyes found mine and she let out a loud moan.

“Aaaahhhhhhh…”

I saw her blouse lifted up above her tits and her nipples squeezed and tugged on. She had two fingers in her pussy and a finger in her ass pumping in and out of her. She was looking into my eyes and moaning loud now getting ready to have an orgasm like she never had before by the hands of some strangers and she couldn’t stop any of it.

She was lifted off her feet and her legs spread wide apart. These guys were manhandling her like a piece of meat. Thick fingers were running in and out of her pussy and ass and everyone had a clear view of it now. Even women that were at first disgusted by what she was doing, were watching in fascination, as my wife was being handled by these studs.

My dear bride was hanging on for her life, moaning like a whore, as the first waves of a powerful orgasm swept over her consciousness.

“Ahhh…Ahhhh…Ahhhh…” She screamed as she came.

This was the first time ever I saw anything stuck in her ass and her loving it.

“Oh God…yeahhhhh…fuck…ahhhhhhh” She screamed.

All the guys were pumping their fingers hard, her pussy and ass getting worked out. Their fingers well lubricated with her juices glistened in the light as everyone watched my wife getting ravaged.

After what seemed like several minutes, she came down and went limp in their arms. Slowly they brought her feet down to the floor and stood her up, withdrawing their fingers.

Some of the guys thanked her by giving her a squeeze on the ass or tit and slowly disappeared between the crowds. I walked up to my wife and again took her hand, pulling her towards the bar. As we walked she pulled her blouse and skirt down and covered her naked body.

When we got to the bar the bartender gave us drinks on the house. I looked at her and she gave me an unsure look.

“I don’t understand what happened” She said with apparent guilt in her voice.

She had tears in her eyes and I needed to come her down.

“Honey…don’t worry about it. It was one of those brief things that meant nothing but felt damn good.” I said quickly.

I leaned over and looking her in the eyes gave her a long sensuous kiss. She responded by kissing me back. She was calm now and I kept holding her hand for reassurance.

The post My New Wife appeared first on Free Erotic Stories.

You may wonder why I let my friends Tweedle Ditz and Tweedle Bum dress me as their Barbie. A week ago, I’d broken up with my boyfriend due to his need to fuck in every place he could think of. Sure, it sounds charming but the last straw was when I dropped my keys in the parking lot at Wal-Mart. I’m not a PDA kind of girl and though the sex was great that was too much in the open for me. As for letting them dress me up, I’d been a downer lately and decided to make it up to them by letting them make me up. I mean what harm could I get into at a dance club?

“Those men wanted to buy you drinks.” There were shots for each of us. Lani winked, Kristi smiled and I nodded. We downed them at the same time.

“The the brother on the side is just my type,” Lani giggled talking about the good-looking black guy sporting his Sean John Jump suit and his wide-rim “Player” hat to match.

“Girl, what are you talkin about? I mean he has the name of his game written all over his hat!” Kristi replied in her New York accent. “Now if you ask me Mister Edward Cullen look-a-like on the other side of “Mister Business, I’m too important to look up and show my face” is TOO good to be true.”

“Mister Business” as Kristi called him, signaled to the Waiter in which more shots were planted in front of us. Lani licked her glass and winked again, Kristi blew a kiss and I simply nodded toward them. It went on, us downing shots for 10 min. with minimum contact between the providers of the warm feeling we were getting in our throats.

“I guess Mister Biz is all yours Jules!” Lani giggled. “I mean you do like them mysterious, right?” Feeling the effect of the booze tingling I still held my ground.

“No, I’m not here for that! It’s our girl’s night, right? Let’s Boogie!” I grabbed Kristi, who already had a hold of Lani.

“Only if she never says “Boogie” again.” She laughed.

Turns out “LL Cool J” and “Eddie Cullen” caught up with us and ended up dancing Lani and Kristi away from me. I was in a corner watching everyone dancing. I felt someone come behind me and put his arms around me. That tequila made me think “what the hell, just dancing.” My ass started grinding against him to the music. (That throw-back tune “Let Me Buy you a drink” by T-pain was playing) I bent over which made it so my ass was right against his hard-on. I shook out my long hair, just to whip it back up. His hands that were on my hips cupped my tits when I came back up.

“HEY!”

I turned around to see “Mister Business” with a fitted cap on. He smelled really good, despite the cigarette smell in the club.

“Come on baby, just one little dance… Please?”

He was tall, like 6’1 with dark brown eyes and full lips. His cologne was overpowering. I stood there looking at his handsome features, his head suddenly swooped down and he kissed me. He didn’t taste of alcohol at all just a minty sort of taste. I’m only 5’5 but n these boots 5’8 which made it easier for him to wrap his arms around me and cup my ass deepening the kiss. I felt him smile, when he lifted my ass and slammed me against the wall. His kisses became intense, his hands that were holding me up went under my skirt to cup my ass. I saw his eyes widen when he saw I wasn’t wearing any panties. Panicked, I pushed him away.

“Baby I’m sorry, one dance for real this time… Please?” His smile made me feel warm all the way down. Savage’s “Swing” came on and I gasped.

“You’re lucky I LOVE this song!”

I faced away from his as we grinded against each other. I could feel him hard against his jeans. I took his hands and lead them under my tank, he cupped my tits dry fucking against my ass.

“Your tits are so big, you want me to play with them don’t you?”

He started twisting my nipples between his forefinger and thumb. With his other hand he went under my skirt and cupped my naked ass, his fingers slid along my bare pussy. I squirmed against his hand which only made him play along my labia.

“HEY YOU CAN’T!” I screamed.

“You want it, because your pussy is already soaking wet.” I tried moving, but it only made his fingers glide along my pussy to slap my ass.

“Nobody is paying attention. No one will hear you if you scream. If you don’t go along with me, something might just happen to your friends.” I gasped. “That’s right, put your hands on the wall.” Humiliated and scared, I followed his orders. I could feel the juices from my pussy coating my pussy lips and start to trickle down my leg. His fingers scooped it up “Mmmm you taste good baby.” My body and mind betrayed me, I felt his fingers tease my pussy by tracing my pussy lips, then I felt his naked hard cock hit my ass. I wiggled against him and moaned when I felt him shove his fingers into my cunt.

“You want it don’t you baby?” He whispered, his breath hot in my ear. He sucked on my earlobe as I shook my head away.

“Then why are you so fucking wet?” He took his fingers out and his cock entered me fast and hard. I grabbed at the wall, I could feel him stretching my pussy. He had to be at least 9 inches and he has such a thick cock. He kept pushing in and out of my wet pussy, his balls slamming against my bare ass. I couldn’t take it anymore, I screamed and started grinding with him.

“Baby your pussy is so tight.”

I left one hand on the wall and used the other one to play with my clit.

“Mmm yeah… Fuck me.” He pumped faster in and out.

“I’m CCUUUMMIIING.” I came all over his cock.

He turned me around and kissed me with urgency. I played with his cock while we kissed he was still so hard from not cumming yet. He lifted my ass against the wall again. I spread my legs open and wrapped them around him. When he put his cock inside me, he buried his head in my titties while I humped my pussy on his cock. “Oh fuck.” I felt his mouth on my tank top sucking my nipples through the fabric. My nipples hardened as he clicked his tongue against them.

“Mmmmm… Yeah baby just like that. Oh fuck me harder baby.”

He started lifting me on and off his cock, I was about to cum again he started fucking me with no mercy my pussy muscles started tightening around his cock again, this time I felt him cum at the same time his seed shooting into me. We were smiling when we rearranged our clothes, he looked down at me.

“Jules, does this mean you’ll take me back?”

“Damn baby, I guess so… Just as long as this is the only public place we fuck at. I mean nobody even looked twice at us over here.” He laughed and started to get that look in his eyes again.

The post Just One Dance appeared first on Free Erotic Stories.

The guy on top of her was actually one she knew, his name was Chris and she’d seen him around campus before. A year older than her at 22 he was a little drunk but still very excited to have this gorgeous leggy girl come up to him and start blatantly making out. She’d chosen him because he was cute and rumored to be one hell of a lay, and when they’d gotten up into bed she’d also found that he had a rather sizable dick. Right now all of it was buried in her twat, making her burn with pent-up lust as he fucked her hard, the bed was shaking he was laying into her so good. Moaning loudly she wrapped her legs around his waist, pulling his thick meat deeper into her pussy.

“FUCK ME! FUCK ME HARD YOU BASTARD!!!” She screamed as she started cumming… the door to the room banged open and two more guys were staring at her getting her brains fucked out. That didn’t stop her orgasm though, it kept going as she screamed her ecstasy at the watching guys; they were grinning as Chris gasped and buried himself into her convulsing pussy, spilling cum into her body. Gasping happily as the guy collapsed on top of her she looked at their viewers.

“Can I help you,” she asked, as dignified as she could be with a dick shrinking inside her body.

“I don’t know,” said one of them as they walked forward, “Maybe you can.”

Before she could say anything else they’d pushed Chris off of her and over to the side and grabbed a hold of her breasts. One of them kissed her mouth, stifling her protests as his hand toyed with her boob; the other took hold of her other boob and squeezed it as his mouth locked over her nipple. After a minute or two her protests died as the itch in her pussy started up again, wanting desperately to be scratched.

The guys sensed her submission and one of them pulled her up and turned her over so that she was on her hands and knees; almost immediately she had a dick in her mouth and another one pressing into her pussy. For a moment she worried that this would make her a slut, and then she decided she didn’t care. There was something very erotic about having a dick at each end, and the one in her pussy was making her feel fantastic!

Fucking back and forth, she was sucking the guy in front straight down her throat, eagerly trying to fit more of him in. It was like she was actually hungry for cock… one of them had reached down and was playing with her breasts, making her moan ecstatically as her nipples were roughly tugged and pulled. Something about the whole situation just made her want everything hard and rough, brutal really… almost abusive. She wanted them to use her, to make her cum on their rods…

As the dick in her pussy began to swell inside of her, she clamped down in orgasm, her moans vibrating the dick in her mouth. The grip on her nipples tightened as the one in her pussy came, making her cry out with ecstatic pain… and then he was softening inside her and gone. Her pussy was still on fire, feeling a little raw after having two guys fuck it.

Suddenly another dick was pushing its way into her chafed pussy, and she wondered where it had come from. In and out… and then it was gone and her pussy was empty. Something pressed against her asshole. Struggling, she screamed against the dick in her mouth, allowing the guy to shove his dick all the way down her throat; her nose pressed up against his groin as she thrashed in pain, trying to get away from the invader from behind. Her virgin ass opened up slowly, painfully, as the insistent dick forced its way into her tight interior.

The guy behind her groaned with pleasure, “No sloppy seconds here… this is definitely a virgin ass man… she’s fucking tight.”

“I’m next!” called out another guy, and Sylvia felt her eyes get big. More hands were touching her now, and she was swallowing the cum that was pouring down her throat. Not gagging gave her something to concentrate on other than the pain in her ass at least. Fingers reached down to her pussy and rubbed the wet, swollen folds, finding her clit and twisting it; the pleasure began to help the pain in her ass recede a little more. Another dick was pushed into her mouth and more hands covered her breasts and nipples, she felt a little afraid, wondering how many of them were there.

The guy in her ass came, his dick pulsing against the tight ring of her ass, so that she could feel every spurt as it entered her body. As soon as he was gone there was another guy behind her, thrusting his dick into her asshole; it didn’t hurt quite as much but it still burned as he ravaged her deflowered hole.

During the next round she was placed on top of one guy, and another began to press into her asshole. She moaned at the abuse her body was taking, her holes felt like they were completely stuffed, almost as if she’d had too much to eat. Her poor asshole was starting to feel rather swollen and stiff, not wanting to give any more cocks entrance into its brutalized depths. Moaning as the two guys began to fuck her in rhythm, she was mildly surprised when she climaxed only a few minutes later.

It was a hard long climax, stimulated further along by the thrusting twin cocks that filled her up, punishing her body. Dimly she wondered if this was really what she had wanted. The evening filled up in a haze of cocks thrusting into her body, orgasm after orgasm until she was sobbing and begging for a break. Her holes felt gaping and sore… when the guys thought that they’d gotten too sloppy they carried her into the bathroom where they pushed a hose into her pussy and ass, filling her with warm water and making her shriek with discomfort. When they felt she was clean they dried her off and began her degradation all over again on the bathroom floor. She lost track of how many guys used her – and how many orgasms she had.

The only memorable moment of the night after the beginning was when the frat brother nicknamed “Horse” took his turn in her ass. He was gigantic, long and wide… she screamed as he began to work his way into her poor ass, fingers rubbed on her clit and she was forced to cum as he fucked her with his fearful weapon. She could actually feel her stomach cramping around him as he stirred her insides, her clit swelling up in someone’s fingers; it burned when she clenched down on him as she came, her ass muscles convulsing around his thickness. Shaking and sobbing with painful ecstacy, she fell forward onto her face, hands keeping her ass high in the air for him to plunder. When he came it was as though buckets of cum were filling her ass, she tightened her hole painfully around him, her body trying to adjust to the way he swelled in her ass as he bellowed and came. He was the only one to continue thrusting as he came and it was incredibly erotic and painful at the same time.

In the morning Sylvia could barely walk… Chris took her back into his room and let her sleep there for the rest of the day. When she woke up her pussy and ass were still incredibly sore, and she kind of waddled.

A few days passed before she really felt totally recovered; but as soon as she did, she went looking for “Horse” again, back at the same Frat House.

The post Frat House appeared first on Free Erotic Stories.

As I left the store with a few purchases and was walking through the mall parking lot that guy pulled up next to me in his car. He had some hood-tricked out Toyota. I had to smile to myself.

“Hey, you want to go party with us?” He said. I noticed he had two other black young men in the car with him. I knew what they had in mind and I hadn’t had a black cock in a while. My husband was at home with my kids so what the hell. He owed me some time anyways, he works all the time and leaves me with them.

“Sure, but where is the party?” I asked grinning.

“We have a room over at that hotel and a couple 12 packs.” He said. “You can ride with us or follow us over if you want.”

I said “Sure I could use a drink” and I licked my lips, which had a nice shade of red lipstick coating them “and I have some time to kill. Why don’t I follow you over, my car is right there.”

“Don’t get lost,” he said. I finished the short distance to my car that my husband had worked very hard to get me. The last few yards to the car I could hear some of their comments about my body. I suddenly got a little moist in my crotch thinking about their young hard cocks. Then I got a little worried. It had been at least 5 years since a black man had fucked me. My husband who is white has a nice cock but only about 8 inches and I was getting ready to have sex with 3 black young studs. I knew it; they knew it, no sense in hiding it.

I jumped in my car and nodded to them. They waved me on behind them. Then I heard some R & B start to jam out their window. That told me that they were obviously pretty young and probably very horny.

I followed the short distance to the hotel.

We parked and since it was one of those shady hotels with outside access to each room I knew I wouldn’t have to worry about being seen in a hotel lobby. I watched them walk up to a room, 215 was the number. Then I followed quickly.

One of them held the door open. I walked in and he closed the door and locked it. He then asked, “What is the hurry?”

“I am married and I don’t want anyone to see me come in here.” I said.

“Really, well what is your name?” he asked.

“Trish” I lied.

“Trish my name is Steve, and this is Rick, and that is Tim” Steve said, “Want a beer.”

I shook my head “I will take a coke or something though.”

Rick chuckled “I hope you don’t just expect to sit here and drink soda Trish.”

I shrugged “what else is there to do.” Damn, this guy is straightforward and they seemed by the way they moved and their actions they had done this before.

Rick said “we pick older married women up at the mall all the time and usually we have a lot of fun with them” he then winked at me.

I bit my lip, knowing that in the past this always drove men wild. Watching me suck on my bottom lip for some reason always ensured a good fucking. “I only have a couple hours before I should get home, would you like to see my tits Rick?” I asked.

“Hell yea, damn you are one fine ho. Most of them other married women have to be talked into showing them.” He answered.

I pulled my tank top off allowing them a full view of my tits still trapped in my bra. But they ached for their touch. I unsnapped the back a let my black bra fall off. Instantly I felt Rick’s hand pinch my dark nipples. Then I felt Steve’s hand on my ass. He was rubbing my cunt through the material of my skirt. I moaned slightly.

Tim came over and stood in front of me. “You won’t mind if we call you a slut, since that is how you are acting, right bitch?”

I shook my head, Steve’ fingers had found their way into my pussy. I squirmed a little.

“Get the bitch naked” Tim ordered as he undid his belt and began taking his clothes off.

My skirt was pulled down roughly and my thong. I kept on my black come-fuck-me pumps. I then felt two cocks being rubbed on my ass cheeks. Steve kept ramming his fingers two at a time in my pussy. I was really getting wet.

“Steve take it easy” I moaned.

“Shut up, slut, you are going to get a good hard fuckin.”

I then felt a hand on my head pushing me to my knees. When I opened my eyes three big black cocks where shoved towards me. I just began licking each one and they grew in size. All of them at least 10 inches, Rick had the thickest one. I started to deep throat him. He moaned and the other guys held my head still while he fucked my mouth.

Then Steve said “my turn.” As Rick pulled his cock out of my mouth I gasp for air. They all chuckled.

Tim said, “This is the finest bitch yet I can’t wait to fuck her.”

Steve shoved his cock between my wet lips “Suck it bitch.” I did all of it. I could see my lipstick was wearing off on the base of his cock as my nose kept bumping into his stomach. “Oh god damn, bitch, suck it.” Is the only thing Steve could say.

Rick then said, “Let Tim get some he is going to burst just watching.”

Steve pulled his massive meat from my mouth and I smiled up at him as he grinned at me. “Ok Tim” I said.

Tim thrust his cock into my waiting mouth. If my husband could see me now sucking these three huge cocks he would probably bust a nut himself. I grinned on the inside. I will have to tell him about this later.

Tim had a hold of both sides of my head skull fucking me. The others kept taking turns fingering my pussy and pinching my tits.

“Ok time to fuck.” Rick said.

“Can I get on the bed?” I asked.

“Just bend the fuck over, Steve you up?” Rick said.

I stood up and got on the bed. The carpet from the hotel room was not so gentle on my knees and I didn’t want to go home with rug burn on them. I assumed the doggie style position. I love it that way and when a man or men take me rough in that position. I have had many group sex sessions usually when I am the only woman and have found that to be the easiest way to get as much cock as possible in me.

Steve shoved his black cock into my willing pussy and grabbed my ass to pull it back on him. I moaned in utter delight.

Tim said, “Suck on this bitch.” He once again shoved his cock in my mouth. Both men were slamming into my pussy and mouth in unison. I gagged a couple times but managed to take all of Tim’s cock. Rick laid on his back and started to suck on my nipples.

I started to cum hard. “ARRGG, fuck yeah.” Is all I could say while I jacked Tim’s cock with my hand. My pussy contracted making it tighter than usual.

Steve slapped my ass “I am going to fuck the dog shit out of you, slut.” He then quickened his tempo and slapped my ass making catch on fire.

“Oohh, hooo, yeah” I moaned.

“Come on Rick get some of this hot bitches ass.” Steve said. Rick stopped sucking on my tits, stood up and walked around to the bed to push his cock in my wet pussy.

Steve then said, “I am going to cum in this bitches face.”

Tim stopped forcing his cock down my throat and pulled back to let Steve assault my mouth with his mammoth black dick.

Tim then said “I want to fuck her and cum in her face also.”

Rick said “I am going to cum on those nice tits, get on your back.” Both men pulled away to let me lay on my back. Then Rick shoved his cock back in my pussy that was starting to burn. I love that feeling and was starting to get ready to cum again. Steve got close enough to my face for me to lick his cock some more as he stroked it over my face.

My tits were bouncing in the same to the same rhythm that Rick was fucking me. I would look at him every chance I got when Steve’s balls weren’t in the way and could tell he was close.

Rick pulled out and beat his big black manhood over my chest. His boiling cum splashed over my tits. He grunted and milked out as much as possible. I was covered in the slimy white stuff. It felt warm and he had a lot of it. Younger guys always do.

Steve was getting close to Cumming also. His balls started to tighten and his ass muscles were totally flexed. I guided his cock to my mouth as he pumped his black man-hood into my mouth it erupted. Cum shot down my throat and poured out of the corners of my wet mouth. Steve shoved his cock down my throat while he continued to ejaculate down my throat. The warm salty cum tasted so good. I swallowed as much as I could.

Tim moved around and started to fuck me with his big cock. Steve moved off my head and I could feel his cum start to cool on my face and tits. Tim kept looking at me while he fucked me as hard as he could. Then I started to have another orgasm. I grabbed my ass cheeks and pushed my pelvis toward the assault my pussy was getting. He was slamming his hard cock in my pussy to the hilt. He started to sweat and he was grimacing from the intense pleasure he felt.

Then he jammed his cock into me hard. “I am going to cum inside this bitch, nowwae.” He screamed. I felt his cock twitch many times as he stopped his thrusting movements. My tits stopped bouncing up and down and the cool air of the other guys cum started to feel good. Steve and Rick already were dressed.

“Now that ho was a good fuck, Steve” Rick said.

“Hell yeah” Tim whispered as he pulled up his boxers.

Steve asked “what was your name again, bitch.”

I smiled slipping my skirt back on “Trish and thank you boys very much.”

Steve said after Tim finished dressing “No need to lock up, we will be back in a little bit, and don’t be here.”

“I wont,” I said with a smirk “I have to get home.”

The door slammed. I shrugged and put my tank top. I didn’t bother to put my bra or thong back on. I was hoping my friend Clint was home. He loves to suck my pussy clean after someone else fucks me. What ever floats his boat. The beauty of it is my husband knows and they are friends.

I guess I will stop by Clint’s house on the way home.

The post Wife Goes Shopping appeared first on Free Erotic Stories.

Richard is a few years older than us fit, and handsome. After a Friday’s sales meeting, he took the salesmen out for a few drinks to celebrate Jimmy winning a mayor account. After a few hours and numerous rounds, all of the guys went home except Jimmy and the boss. Richard confided in Jimmy about a vacation he and his wife spent in Aruba, he told my husband that they met another couple became friends and after a few days, ended up having sex with them. Richard said he and his wife had talked about flashing, and swapping before, but never seriously thought anything would happen.

Jimmy told me the whole story how Richard confided in him and that Richard asked if we had ever discussed it. My husband told him his fantasies were similar and we talked about once in a while. Although I wanted my husband to be friendly with his boss, I wasn’t comfortable him sharing our pillow talk with anyone.

Over the next few weeks, Because of Richard’s story, Jimmy’s interest was revived about me flirting with someone and let me know how excited he would be if we actually did some of the things we had fantasized about.

A few days later, Jimmy had just picked me up from work, I was wearing my usual work clothes, a dress and heels. He brought up flashing again and finally convinced me to try flashing my panties to a truck driver. It was scary and exciting, but I agreed to try it. We got on the interstate, and saw a truck ahead, Jimmy told me get ready, I slowly pulled up my dress, Jimmy said to slide down in the seat, and coaxed me to part my legs so the trucker could to see my panties. I closed my eyes as Jimmy pulled along side the truck, Jimmy said he saw me right away and was surprised, Jimmy paced him, I was too embarrassed to look then we sped up the road. Jimmy was excited and convinced me to do it again, only this time I had to make eye contact with the trucker. Only minutes later, my face still flushed, we pulled next to another truck. With Jimmy’s coaxing, I smiled real sexy at the trucker, then parted my legs, showing him my panties. Being scared, embarrassed and nervous was more fun than I thought.

We were excited, Jimmy especially, and talked about it each time we had sex over the following days. Jimmy was ready to try something new and asked me about going to a shoe store somewhere out of town, dressed in a short skirt, wearing nylons and sheer panties. It was exciting talking about that too. I didn’t say anything to him then, but I thought I would be too embarrassed to do it in a public place.

The next week Richard, Jimmy’s boss, announced a company paid vacation in Aruba for the top winner in each department. Jimmy worked hard, and he was the winner for the sales dept.

One month later we were in Aruba. The boss, his pretty wife and all the other winners and their spouses. Richard, the boss, spent time with everyone there and asked us if we would join he and his wife for scuba diving the next day. We accepted, and had a scuba lesson that afternoon, so we would be prepared for them in the morning. We all had a great time. During that day, Richard took Jimmy aside and told him his wife was very taken with my husband. She hinted to Richard about getting to know Jimmy better. He said don’t worry Jimmy, I am not the real jealous type. He liked his wife discretely flirting with other men. It excited him and allowed him to flirt with other women. We had a great day, even though about what Richard had said.

Back at our hotel room, Jimmy wanted to talk to me about us flirting with his boss and his wife. Saying it might be fun to fool around a little, maybe go dancing, a little flirting could be real exciting. We talked about it as we dressed for our private romantic dinner on the far side of the island. I had just put on a sexy bra & panties set, dark thigh high nylons, high heels, and a low cut, short, black silky dress that was way too sexy for me to wear back home. On our way out the door, the phone rang, Richard was on the line, he and I had a very pleasant conversation, he was charming, we talked about all the fun we had together today. Jimmy got on the phone, after he hung up he said they want to take us out to dinner.

I was thinking I’d rather not be with another couple, especially now that I was dressed this sexy, and after the conversation Jimmy and I just had. I asked Jimmy if I had time to change. No, not if you want to be the sexiest woman on the island. That made me feel a little less jealous about pretty Karen. We waited in the lobby for them. Richard came down and said his wife wasn’t ready yet, but we had to get to the restaurant soon or we would lose our reservations. He took me by the hand and asked Jimmy if he minded waiting for Karen, then you two can join us there. Without waiting for Jimmy to respond, Richard led me to the cab, and we headed away from the hotel, leaving my husband waiting for the boss’s sexy wife.

We arrived at Grand Concorde Hotel’s restaurant and he ordered champagne for us. He was very charming and said he was glad his wife was late, because he wanted to get to know me better. The champagne went right to my head, I felt more like I was on a date rather than with my husband’s boss. After a while, he said he was concerned they haven’t arrived and left to phone the hotel. He came back saying they decided to order room service.

I was hurt and mad. Jimmy and I had talked about what if the boss and his wife made advances, Jimmy encouraged me to play along as far as I dared, he said he wouldn’t be mad with what ever happen. I wasn’t sure at all how I felt about him kissing another women, but I didn’t think it would get beyond a little kissing or touching, you know, just to see what it is like being in the same room watching your partner.

With tears in my eyes, I looked at Richard and asked him if he thought Karen and Jimmy were doing more than having room service. He nodded, and said he had the impression from Jimmy that we were interested in exploring other people too. He said his wife and he have had separate dates with another couple. It was beautiful, their love for each other grew because of it. He said he knew I was feeling jealous, said it is natural, you would be more jealous if you are in the same room watching your partner kiss and make love to another. But to hear about it later from your loved one, well it isn’t jealousy then, it is sharing. After all, you have the opportunity to share your love too.

I know you are upset Ellen, Richard excused him before I could think of something to say. He returned with a room key said he had ordered room service, lets go upstairs where it will be more private. We walked through the main lobby to the elevators.

We entered the room, he hugged me and told me not to be upset, and lightly kissed my neck, he was tender with me, we hugged for a few minutes then I went to the ladies room to fix my face. Room service was surprisingly fast, there was a cart in the room when I came out. I was very upset about Jimmy being with Karen. I knew she would seduce him and was probably having sex with him now. Richard came over to me and led me the bed to sit and have something to eat, he pulled the cart up, and poured some champagne for us and feed me a piece of shrimp. He leaned over and kissed my neck again, then put his arm around me, pulled me closer and briefly kissed me on the lips and waited for me to respond.

I finally kissed him back, and then we kissed again, between kisses, he ran his hands over my silky dress, he was careful not to touch me improperly. I stood up and moved away from the bed, I needed time to think, he followed, turning me around and holding me close again, and then kissed me again, I am sure he could tell my kiss had changed this time, I was more receptive, but unsure how to respond to this situation. I didn’t want to have sex with anyone except my husband. Then he slid his hands all the way down my back as he continued to kiss me even more passionately and cupped my ass checks with both hands drawing me tightly against him. Pressing against me, he unhooked the clasps on my dress and slowly lowered the zipper. Still without a protest from me, he pulled my arms through the straps, and off my shoulders, my silky dress was ready to fall to the floor. I stayed close so my dress was held in place. He stood back, holding my hands, my dress began to fall, I started to catch my dress, when he said please, you are such a beauty. You look stunning, please stay as you are now. He was seeing me in my hose and lacy bra and panties. He poured more champagne, determined to please me.

Jimmy’s boss sat me in the chair near the bed and knelt down between my legs. He hands roamed my nylons are he was kissing my inner thighs, I was forcefully encouraged by him, pressing his face against my panties, making me open my legs. I was going further than I thought, with lust in my heart and maybe some revenge too. I began thinking that I might have a sexual story to tell Jimmy too. It was then, I decided to grant him anything he wanted to do to me, I would give in fully. He moved me to the bed, holding my wrists tightly as if I were his captive, he drove me wild with his tongue again, then turned me over and continued, I enjoyed the helplessness, It was easier for me to give in, I didn’t have to think about want I was allowing, he controlled me and that is what I wanted now. Still dressed in my panties & bra, he suddenly then rolled me back, showing me how strong he was and how sexually helpless I was, and continued his wonderful lustful attack. He pulled me off the bed and to my knees, he stood and held my head, and told me to undo his pants. I did as he asked, then took him into my mouth, I did my best, he let me for do it to him for a long time. He made love to me over and over, then we rested.

About 11:00 PM that night, I awoke from a nap, still on the bed, on my stomach, in nylons and heels, when I thought I saw another flash, at first I thought it was lightening, a few moments later another, I rolled on my side, when yet another flash lite the room. It was Richard taking my picture, I protested. Please just a few more, he said, you are so very beautiful, I managed a smile, then realized I didn’t want him to have any nude pictures of me. He took one more and saw I was getting upset then he said OK, no pictures, And promised to delete them from the camera. I look terrible was all I could think of to say. He fiddled with the digitial camera and said all gone.

As we were dressing, he told me that he decided to promote Jimmy to sales manager. And said he have a confession to make to me. As I hooked my bra, I thought he was joking. Then he said he had lied to us about his wife. They never had sex with anyone else, and that Karen never would go alone with anything. I was reeling. So Jimmy didn’t sleep with Karen? No, she left the Island right after the scuba trip, her mother lives in Florida and flew out to visit her.

I called him bastard! A fucking bastard! He agreed with me and said he was sorry. We took a cab back to the hotel. On the way he suggested we keep this our secret. Tell Jimmy we went to the restaurant, waited for them then finally ordered, and that he called the hotel but there was no answer, so we watched the floor show and returned, both having a good time.

I put the key into the lock when the door sprang open. Jimmy was standing there looking worried. Where have you been? He asked me. He was saying how he waited in the lobby for 45 minutes for Karen, finally called her room, but there was no answer. He didn’t know what restaurant we went to. Jimmy asked if everything was OK.

I believed if I told him what that bastard did, Jimmy would beat him up real bad then quit his job. It may ruin our relationship. No, everything is not OK, I pretended to be peeved at having spent a boring evening with his boss. I quickly walked past him saying I am going to take a shower and get ready for bed.

I felt terrible about everything I did that night. Richard and I acted like nothing had happened. In a few days, the vacation was over and we all flew back home. Guilt was working on me, but I still thought it was better than telling Jimmy.

Jimmy was the sales manager and got his big raise, and I went along with his flashing games without making it hard for him to convince me.

It was about two months after his promotion that Jimmy had to go out of town for three days on business. The second day, I received a call from his boss, Richard. He said he sent me an e-mail and I should read it right away, then hung up.

My heart was pounding as I heard “you got mail”. The message said to meet him at this hotel bar at 3:00, It had an attached file, I opened it and there were four nude photos of me on that bed in Aruba that Richard had taken. I was in shock, what could I do? I cried for a while, then decided I should tell Jimmy everything, then I decided I shouldn’t. I didn’t know what to do and 3:00 was only four hours away. I knew there was only one thing I could live with, call Jimmy.

I told my husband the entire story and he listen to everything I had to say, then he told me that he had a confession too. He had his boss call me today, and send that e-mail. He found out from his boss that I had slept with him in Aruba. His boss was sorry and wanted to make up for being sleazy. Jimmy knew I wasn’t at fault for what happened and it was a good thing I didn’t tell him that night. We talked, cried, and we both felt better, then Jimmy said he wanted to hear all the details about that night in Aruba, but first, I want you to keep your date, but, only if you are willing, I will be very happy if you do. Tell me what you want me to wear for him, honey.

The post Tricked Into Wife Swapping appeared first on Free Erotic Stories.

I put it on I thought my legs still looked pretty damn good for a twenty seven year old broad but, shit, when I bend over even a little bit people are going to see my ass and that hairy pussy between my thighs. That skirt was short!

I was as uncomfortable as hell walking through the mall with all those guys staring at me, and hoping we would not meet someone we knew. As much as I would have denied it, this new outfit excited me. But, I would never admit it to that bastard who walked along beside me. I thought I had paid off my bet by letting him watch the guys we passed leer at my legs and bouncing boobs, but I was wrong.

“Let’s stop here,” said Bob, as we stopped in front of a shoe store. “Baby I want you to pick out some spike heels. Any kind you want.”



We walked into the store and Bob sat down in a chair near the back. I looked around the shoe store and saw that we were the only customers. As I stood looking at the shoes, a young man came up.

“May I help you?”

There was no one else around. Shit! The bastard had planned this! There was more to this bet than walking around the mall. I realized that in that thigh high mini that shoe salesman was going to get a good look at my thighs — maybe more. I turned to look at Bob, and saw him sitting there with a grin on his face watching me.

“Do you see something you like?” one young man asked.

I pointed to an attractive shoe on display. It looked like my size. “I would like to try these on and see other shoes like these.” I was nervous, but a bet is a bet.

“Have a seat right over there.” the young man said with a smile. He pointed to a chair and I sat down across the aisle from Bob, who had a good view as I sat there. The clerk sat on a low stool with the shoe I had pointed out to him. I could feel my face turning red as the young man’s eyes fixed on my very exposed thighs. He was young – barely twenty, if that, more like nineteen. The clerk sat on the low stool and reached for my foot. Bob just smiled at me. The bastard! Then the clerk lifted my leg to get my foot situated in the shoe. I could feel my legs separating and knew that he could look up my dress at my thighs. I kept my legs as close together as I could.

That clerk may have been young, but he knew how to look at a woman’s legs and he wasn’t shy about looking at me. He knew where to sit and how to move my legs. The way he positioned me he had a good look up my skirt. He kept trying to maneuver my legs to get a better view. I kept my legs together as much as I could and held my skirt down as low as that mini would let me. But, that skirt was just too short. He was going to see what he wanted to see and Bob was going to sit there, laughing, and watch that kid look up my skirt at my pussy.

“You picked the right size. Let me get several styles for you to look at.”

When he got to the stock room I heard him say, “Hey, Sam,” and another young man joined him. They held a hurried whispered conversation and made frequent glances at me. I figured they were talking about my short skirt. I was going to have to deal with them both.

The clerk came back from the stock room with an assortment of shoes. “I brought several for you to choose from. I asked my colleague to help me pick some additional shoes you might like.”

I was embarrassed, and at the same time I could feel myself getting sexually excited. Those guys were going to look up my skirt. I didn’t have any panties on. And that bastard Bob was sitting across the aisle watching the whole thing. Shit! It was a set up. He had me. He really had me, but no way was I going to welch on my bet.

The clerk went to work and I tried hard to keep my legs together as that young boy moved my feet around working to fit my foot into the shoes. I was fighting, but it was impossible for me to keep my legs together all the time. He was getting one glance after another all the way up my skirt. Then the other guy took his tern and got his share of quick looks at my pussy.

I really tried as best I could, but I couldn’t do it. They kept maneuvering my legs apart and looking up at my crotch. Finally I thought, what the hell! If Bob wants these guys to look up my skirt, then I’m going to let them look as much as they want to. I’ll just let these guys do whatever they want to do with my legs. I took another look at Bob sitting there a few feet away. He was grinning at me. You bastard, I thought. You’re going to win this one, but I’m in control here and I’m going to give these kids a good look at what you think is you private pussy. I turned back to the young man sitting on the low stool in front of me. I was becoming aroused as I let him lift my leg to fit another shoe. I made no attempt to keep my legs together. My skirt slid up my legs and my thighs slipped apart, and I could tell that he now knew that I had no panties on. I saw his eyes staring directly at my exposed pussy. After he took a good look at it, he looked up at me and I blushed. Damn it! Twenty-seven years old and I blushed because some nineteen year old kid had stared at my pussy. But it made my arousal greater. I think I was starting to get wet.

He had spread my legs just barely enough to look up my skirt. I’m sure he expected me to move my legs back together as I had been doing before. But I didn’t. I just left them spread. He looked up at me for a moment, surprised. Then he smiled at me and turned his eyes back to my pussy but this time making no effort to conceal what he was looking at. I could almost hear him thinking “if she’s gonna show me her pussy I’m gonna look at it.” He looked over his shoulder at Bob who just smiled at him and nodded his head. Now he had my husband’s permission to spread my legs and he looked up at me and smiled. I looked across the aisle at Bob and saw him smirking as he watched the young man stare up my miniskirt. I was really sexually excited now and felt my pussy start to get wet as my juices began to flow. I knew the inner lips of my pussy were getting engorged and hanging out as they always did when I got horny. The clerk took another long look between my legs, and then he got up to get another shoe.

Now that they knew I was going to let them look up my skirt and my husband didn’t care, it was funny to watch these two horny young men running back and forth, bringing me shoe after shoe. Taking turns, they tried on one pair after another. Each time, I just let them move my legs any way they wanted. I spread my legs for them as they positioned me, giving each a good long view of my increasingly wet and juicy pussy. I knew that by now my inner pussy lips would be big, wet and floppy and hanging down for these kids to see. Bob often told me I had the biggest pussy lips he had ever seen.

They began to spread my legs a little wider each time. And still, I made no effort to pull my skirt down or to hold my legs together. Bob watched the whole thing, smiling at me. When those young men figured out that I was going to spread my legs for them as wide as they wanted, they made no effort at all to conceal what they were doing. They were fitting shoes half the time and looking at my pussy the other half. And, I was turning on more and more.

They kept bringing shoes for me to try on while enjoying long lingering looks at my aroused pussy. There was no need for them to manipulate my legs any more because I just sat there with my legs spread and my skirt up high on my thighs letting them look at me. I think Bob had figured out that I had just given up and it turned him on. We were in the back of the store and it was late but still, it was a good thing that no other customers came in.

Then the other clerk brought a second low stool so that the two of them sat in front of me a couple of feet apart, one working on my left foot and the other on my right. I had started out to tease them, but they had me horny now — and I let them do anything they wanted. They spread my legs even wider so that my miniskirt slid high up exposing my bare hips and my thick curly haired beaver. I could see my beaver when I looked down. I was almost naked from the waist down and they were not even pretending to fit shoes any more. They just spread my legs, started stroking them, and stared at my pussy.

I knew that by now my inner pussy lips were fully engorged, hanging down and dripping. Each young man looked up at me from time to time and smiled. I didn’t blush any more. I was beyond that. They looked back at Bob occasionally and that bastard just nodded his encouragement. Then they worked up my legs and started stroking high on my inner thighs. I couldn’t stop them. I was too horny. Shit! I got horny because two kids were stroking my thighs and staring at my pussy. And now, I wanted them to play with it and I knew they would be doing that in a minute.

By this time both young men had bulging pants and my drippings were running down my thighs. They lifted my legs up and positioned my bare feet on their laps, touching the hard bulges in their pants, and I just got hotter and hotter. I started slowly pumping my ass. One guy got his hand under my ass and helped me lift it up to make my pussy easily available, and that turned me on even more. Bob got up from his seat and walked across the aisle and stood between them for a closer look, watching their hands fondle my thighs and ass. I was going to have an orgasm with my feet in their laps touching their hard cocks through their pants. My knees were high in the air and spread as wide as I could spread them, my head was thrown back, my hands were gripping the arms of the chair, and my eyes were closed tight. I panted for breath and knew that the moment their fingers reached my pussy I was going to come, big time. I started to hump obscenely for the orgasm that I knew was seconds away. Four hands were rubbing my belly and bush and thighs and ass and when I felt fingers penetrating my dripping pussy, I started to come and moan as my contracting pussy grabbed their fingers like a squeezing hand.

Bob just stood there, smiling, watching me come for these kids. At last, I recovered from my orgasm and returned from my fantasy-land. When I opened my eyes, they were both playing with my dripping pussy at the same time, stretching out the distended inner lips and laughing. One guy said these were the largest pussy lips he had ever seen. They stretched them out wide and laughed at the size of my pussy. One of them got four fingers in to me.

Bob laughed too. “She’s twenty-seven boys. That pussy’s been used a lot. But, you’re right. She’s got a big pussy and she likes to have it played with.”

I just sat there, recovering from my orgasm, legs spread, listening to the wet squishy sounds as both guys played with my pussy. My husband was laughing and talking with them about the size of my pussy. The bastard had really got me this time. He’d gotten even with me for making him so horny last week that he had to beat his meat while I laughed at him. He was the one laughing now.

At last, I stood up, put my own shoes on, and pulled my skirt down. The boys pulled out their handkerchiefs to dry their wet hands. Bob and I walked up to the counter and I gave the boy my credit card with a smile. When he handed the card back with my new shoes I said, “Thank you, young man. You were very helpful. I’m glad you enjoyed your work. I enjoyed it to.”



Bob said, “You guys are the best shoe fitters in the business. We’ll be back.”

“We have a sale next Monday. You might want to drop by,” said the clerk.

“I’ll be working late Monday,” said Bob, “What time do you close?”

“We close at eight. But if you two want to shop after we lock up, that’s no problem. We’ll let you in and if you want more privacy there are some chairs in the stock room you can use. We’ll fit you wife there.”

“That sounds great,” said Bob. “We’ll be here if I win my bet with Lynn. The Packers are a sure thing Sunday.”

“Your bet?” said the clerk.

“Yeah. Lynn and I bet on football. If I win she gets to buy shoes next week.”

“We’ll be here,” both clerks said eagerly.

When we walked out of the store with my shoes, Bob had a wide grin on his face. “Was that fun or was that fun?”

“Yes, it was fun. You saw me come, didn’t you,” I said. “But I’m in big trouble if you get me back there in the stock room next week with those two young studs and you just cheering ’em on. In no time at all they’ll have me buck naked with my legs spread. And you saw how horny they made me.”

“Yeah,” said Bob, “and that’s when the fun begins. You saw those big bulges in their pants.”

“Saw ’em? Hell, I felt ’em with my toes. They’re huge!”

“Yeah,” said Bob, “and they’re attached to two nineteen year old studs with all the energy in the world. Baby, if the Packers win, you’re going to have a sore pussy next week.”

“Sore but probably well satisfied. You’ve got me in a position where I don’t know who to root for next Sunday.”

As we walked out of the mall, I remembered my excitement as I teased those guys trying to look up my skirt. I thought maybe I would visit that shoe store again on my own in a mini without panties. It might be fun, letting them spread my legs again, even without Bob watching. Or, if there were other customers, just letting them try to sneak a feel when no one was looking.

As we left the mall I said, “You won the bet honey, but maybe I won the payoff. I love you baby. I really love you.”

The post Lynn Buys New Shoes Without Panties On appeared first on Free Erotic Stories.

Lisa is what most these days would call a Big Beautiful Woman (BBW), though if you asked, she’d tell you she hates that term. I think she’s beautiful and very sexy; she’s curvy with long dark hair, a darker complexion, and hazel eyes that seem to go on forever. She’s got nice, big D-cup breasts and a sexy ass.

Since we’d been dating, Lisa knew about my fantasy to see her with another man. She’d put it off as something that shouldn’t happen, and was offended when I’d brought it up, because if I loved her, I wouldn’t want to share her. So, after some time of trying to convince her, I dropped it.

At some point during our fifth year together, we started up again on the fantasy. Lisa sat me down one day and said she needed to talk, and sounded all serious. She confessed to me that she’d been checking out dating sites and had of late been thinking about sex with other men.

She was afraid I would throw her out… I took her face in my hands and kissed her, thanking her for telling me. I then placed her hand on my cock which was hard as hell. After that we fucked like rabbits with me getting her to suck on my cock while I fucked her with a dildo, asking her to name ‘him’.

This went on for awhile, and one night she’d gone to a party while I had to work.

Lisa called me and asked me to pick her up, and I did… she looked hot — tight skirt, low-cut top, she was drunk and very amorous.

I met her outside the house and she got into the car.

“Hi honey”, I said. She cut me off, leaning over and giving me an incredible wet kiss.

She pulled back and said “Mike, I’m really fucking horny tonight”. She paused, almost studying me. “I want to go to the porno theatre”.

Now, our little industrial town has a cheesy, neon-covered coin operated porno booth cinema in the downtown core. Inside this complex is a small theatre with maybe 40 seats that shows video-projected porn.

It’s open 24 hours, and at this point it was about 2am.

I couldn’t believe my luck. One of the fantasies we’d talked about was going in there and her servicing the other patrons.

“Are you sure?” I asked, really hoping she was.

“Yes”, she said, and I hit the gas. I raced down there as fast as I could, though I was preoccupied…. I had slid my hand up Lisa’s dress and found that she’d already disposed of her panties and was really wet. I played with her pussy the whole way.

I parked the car behind the theatre, an old building with a seedy red light that reads “XXX Cinema” over the door.

Lisa had her hand on the door. I stopped her and leaned toward her, giving her a very passionate kiss. “I love you so much”, I told her.

She smiled, “I love you too”, she said back, then she opened the car door.

I got out and together we went inside.

It’s darkened inside, lots of red lights everywhere, so once you walk in, your eyes have to adjust to the environment.

The whole first floor of this place consists of coin operated video booths, all fairly new, and as non-seedy as a jerk-off palace can appear.

Up the stairs are the cinemas. I got some change from the machine and we went up. Walking up to the cinema you have to enter $5 in change, which unlocks a massive turnstile. Each of us did this, and walked into the darkened theatre.

Looking around, I saw there were only 2 other people in there, one toward the front, one in the back corner.

We sat down in the second row, right behind the one guy.

I went into the row first and sat nearest the wall; there is only one aisle, which Lisa was closest to.

We sat in the dark, taking in the movie… it featured a big-titted blonde on her knees being fucked behind by some guy with a mammoth cock.

I leaned in to Lisa’s ear. “I can’t believe we’re doing this”, I whispered.

She kissed me, I put my hand on her left breast and squeezed.

Her kiss was hot and frenzied, and just made me that much harder.

I put my hand on her leg and she parted them for me.

When we walked in, the two guys inside watched us attentively; I had the feeling they’d never seen a woman in there before.

The one in front of us appeared olive skinned, a thin eastern European. He had turned and was watching us make out and fondle each other.

He stood up and I broke our kiss. We both stared as he stroked his cock in front of us. I couldn’t believe the balls on this guy (granted, they were right there).

“Can I touch it?” Lisa asked.

“Yes”, I said.

She reached her hand up and he pulled his away, she stroked the cock in front of her, the first new one she’d touched in several years that wasn’t mine.

Lisa leaned forward and licked the tip. The man groaned and she opened her mouth, taking his cock in, and slowly moved her mouth up and down on it.

I was playing with her pussy again, and she was sopping wet. I noticed some movement, and the guy in the back corner had moved. He was now behind us, watching her suck off this stranger.

The stranger getting head reached down and pulled Lisa’s breasts out of the top of her shirt, playing with her nipples.

She kept sucking him, moving a little faster and then without saying anything, he came, his cum filling her mouth quickly.

She swallowed some, but some also dripped down onto her tits.

“Thanks for the warning”, she said, annoyed. He just grunted, closed his pants and walked out.

She seemed irritated at the time, but I was so turned on about how he’d just used her like a slut.

She leaned back, I kissed her again, tasting an odd mix of cum and vodka.

With her leaning back, her top still open, Lisa looked just hot… I was watching the guy behind her and his eyes bugging out, taking her image in.

He had a chubby build, similar to mine, dark blond hair and was wearing a white t-shirt.

I nodded at him, and he reached his hands forward, and immediately placed them on my wife’s breasts. She spread her legs wide for me to continue playing with her pussy, and moaned in ecstasy.

The mystery man leaned forward, Lisa turned her head to face him, and planted a long, deep, wet kiss on him. His hands never left her tits.

He broke their kiss and stood up, a huge tent in his shorts.

He walked around the row of theatre seats and sat down next to Lisa.

He kissed her again, his hand now joining mine between her legs. I couldn’t see, but the way he groaned, I imagined that her hand has found his cock.

She broke the kiss with him and turned to me.

“He has such a big cock”, Lisa whispered.

“What do you want to do with it?” I whispered back.

“I….”, she hesitated. “I want it inside me”.

“Then stand up and bend over”, I suggested. “I want to watch him fuck you”.

Lisa turned to her new friend and whispered something that I couldn’t hear, the movie soundtrack being fairly loud, though I was only paying attention to the action right beside me.

She stood up, then turned and put one knee on her seat, standing with the other while facing me.

I had my cock out and was lightly stroking it, watching her bend over, and him line up behind her. I could see the stranger pull up her skirt, exposing her ass.

Watchng her face intently, I could tell when he slid his cock into her by the way her eyes bulged and rolled back into her head for a second.

“His cock is soooo big” she moaned. He started stroking in and out steadily, slowly at first, then getting a strong rhythm going.

Her eyes opened, she looked at me, then said, “Thank you for this”. Lisa then kissed me, while a stranger’s cock fucked her.

He started moving faster. I could see he was holding on to her hips, and could hear the slaps of his pelvis on her ass as he fucked her harder.

Lisa came hard around his cock, but he kept going, not letting up at all.

After a few more minutes, she was about to cum again.

“Fuck me… fuck me.. fuck me”, she moaned at the stranger while his cock penetrated her.

“Oh god, I’m gonna cum” she screamed. “Cum in my pussy!” she almost yelled at the man.

He groaned, grabbed her hips and pulled her to him as he gave his final thrust, filling her pussy with spurt after spurt of his cum.

She panted and started kissing me hard.

“Thank you thank you thank you” she kept repeating.

“I love you” I replied. “That was the hottest, most exciting thing I’ve ever seen in my life” I told her.

The stranger pulled out, quietly pulled up his pants and snuck away.

I got up and climbed around the seat behind Lisa.

“My turn”, I said…. I was so turned on — this is what I’d dreamt about for years.

“Hmmm…” she moaned as my cock entered her sloppy, slick, hot pussy. “Fuck me”, she said. “Fuck my slut –wife pussy”.

I did… reveling in the feeling — so wet, so amazing.

I groaned, knowing this was not going to last long.

“Can you feel his cum inside me?” she asked with a hot, sultry voice.

“Yeessssss” I moaned. “I’m going to cum soon”, I warned her. “Do you want another load of cum inside your pussy?” I asked.

“YES!” she shouted. “Cum in my pussy cum in my pussy cum in my pussy” she chanted as I fucked her hard.. I could feel her muscles squeezing and milking my cock, until finally I could take no more.

I exploded inside her, giving Lisa her second load of cum that night from her second cock.

My orgasm felt like it lasted forever — could not believe the feeling. So intense, it was the most amazing experience I’d had, the best orgasm I’d felt ever.

After we both came down, we tried to compose ourselves, and quietly slipped out of the theatre, down to the car and went home, where we made love again, slowly. I tasted my first creampie that night, and it was happily not my last.

The post Lisa Visits a Porn Theater appeared first on Free Erotic Stories.

At one of our ports, we decided to be adventurous and check out one of the nude beaches that we had heard some of the passengers talking about. Since it was our first time, we chose a spot that was a little out of the way, but where we could still see the scenery.

We decided to start out topless and survey the people around us to see just how far everyone went. We laid out our towels and got out the sunscreen. I had covered the front of my body and asked Rachel if she could spread the lotion on my back. Maybe it was the setting or being relaxed from our vacation, but my skin began to tingle as Rachel spread the lotion on my back. My nipples became hard almost as soon as she touched my skin. I hoped she couldn’t tell. As she spread the lotion down my arm, she grazed the side of my breast and my skin tingled even more and my nipples became tighter. I knew it was an accident and I wasn’t sure what I would do anyway. When she rubbed down my other arm and brushed the side of my other breast I let out a quick gasp before I realized what I had done. I was afraid Rachel would be offended and run away. Instead she asked me if I liked it. I didn’t know what to say, and I stammered, “Y-y-yes.”

Rachel continued to spread the lotion on my arms and brush the sides of my breasts. I knew what she was doing and felt powerless to stop her. I had fantasized about being with another woman but never thought I would. Rachel asked me if I wanted her to continue and I simply moaned in pleasure.

She took hold of my arms and turned me to face her. I was quivering with excitement, wondering what she was going to do. She leaned into me and gently touched her lips to mine. I felt the heat run straight down to my pussy. She deepened the kiss and brought her fingertips to my nipples. I groaned once again. Once again she asked me if I wanted her to continue. All I could do was nod. Rachel laid me down on the towel and then lay beside me. She continued to run her fingers over my lips, and across my nipples. The sensation was amazing.

Rachel continued to play with my nipples as I arched into her touch. I wanted more and more. I saw Rachel’s face begin to head toward my nipples. I waited in anticipation as her mouth met my skin. As she flicked her tongue across my tits I came for the first time. She did not stop and continued to alternate her tongue between my nipples. Slowly her hand drifted across my stomach. I felt the heat in my pussy increase as I imagined what would happen next.

Rachel’s hand slid further down, hooked into my bikini bottom and she slid it off. I grew hot as I felt the combination of her hand touching my leg along with the feel of the fabric sliding lower on my leg. When she had removed my bottom, Rachel slowly slid her hand back up my leg and placed it over my pussy. I pushed into her hand and she slowly rubbed her hand back and forth making me wet.

Rachel’s mouth moved from my nipples and she kissed down my stomach, my legs and down to my toes. She changed positions and begin to run her tongue up my legs as she slowly pushed them apart. Her tongue found the crease of my thigh and I arched into her. She moved her tongue to my clit and I let out a loud moan. I love to have my pussy eaten but had never felt a woman between my legs. The thought aroused me even more and I ground my pussy into Rachel’s face. She went to work quickly flicking her tongue across my clit as she placed several fingers inside my wet pussy. The sensation was amazing and I fucked her hand and face. I could not hold back any longer and I exploded with pleasure. Rachel continued to lap at my pussy and licked me clean.

I collapsed onto my back panting with excitement. Rachel brought her hand to my lips and pressed her fingers to my mouth. I pulled her fingers into my mouth as my tasted myself on her fingers, which made Rachel moan. She asked me if I had ever eaten pussy before. I told her “No.” She then asked me if I wanted to and I eagerly agreed. I began to give Rachel the same treatment she had just given me. I fingered her nipples, which felt different than mine. She was a different shape and size than me. It was a turn on to have another woman’s tits in my hands. I bent to place my mouth to her nipple. I moaned as I felt her hard nipple in my mouth and I pulled it with my teeth. Rachel pushed her tits into my face and continued to lick and nibble on her. I could tell she wanted more, so I trailed my tongue down and began to tease her clit.

I flicked the tip of my tongue across the very tip of her clit. I love to have my clit teased, so I did the same to Rachel. I gave her quick flicks across her clit until she begged me for more. I took my tongue and ran it from the back of her pussy up to the tip of her clit, repeating this pattern several times finally settling on just licking her clit. Rachel began to buck and moan and I knew she was about to come so I slid my tongue down and dove it deep into her pussy while she drenched my face. I continued to tongue fuck her until she stopped moving. I kissed my way back up her body and took her mouth with mine. The taste of her on my tongue combined with our intertwined tongues was an amazing sensation. We were lost in touching and kissing each other and didn’t notice that a young man had approached us. He asked us if we needed help with anything.

I was surprised that we were so involved in what we were doing that we didn’t notice someone approach. I wondered how many other people had come by and seen what we were doing. The thought made me excited.

I asked our visitor if he thought he could handle both of us. He assured me he could do that and more. As I surveyed his body I liked what I saw. He was well tanned, and since he was nude I could see that there were no tan lines at all. Apparently he was not shy. He had a muscular body and a nice tight ass. I love a tight firm ass on a man.

He joined us on our towels and we positioned him between Rachel and me. We both began to touch his body. Rachel was in front of him and he reached out to begin playing with her tits. I could tell she was still worn out from our adventure a few minutes before, but she was enjoying his touch. Since his back was to me, I could easily grab his ass. I reached down and began to caress his firm cheeks. I slid one hand toward the front and touched his chest then began to move lower. When I reached his cock, he was hard and slightly larger than average. As I stroked him, he ground into Rachel.

I wanted a chance to get a better look at his cock, so I turned him onto his back, while never letting go of him. Taking a long look at him, I decided I needed to suck his cock. I quickly changed positions and put my mouth over him. He let out a groan and told me that I had a good mouth. I slid my mouth up and down his shaft and let him hit the back of my throat. With one hand he continued to stroke Rachel and with the other he grabbed one of my tits and started to pinch my nipple. Rachel said that she wanted a taste of cock too, so we took turns sucking him. One of us sucked his cock while the other took his balls. He told us that if we didn’t stop, he was going to come and he still wanted to fuck both of us.

Rachel took the first turn and climbed on top of him. Not wanting to be left out, I positioned my pussy over his face and let him eat me. Rachel and I were facing each other and we took the opportunity to finger each others tits while we had the benefit of having our pussies worked at the same time. Rachel and I were soon both ready to cum. I unloaded my juice on his face, while Rachel unloaded on his cock.

He was young and had great staying power. Despite everything we had given him, he was still hard and ready to keep fucking. He told us that he wanted to see some pussy eating as we had done before. We all changed positions. Rachel laid on her back, while I got on all fours. He got behind me and drove into my pussy while I ate Rachel’s pussy. His cock filled me well and I matched the rhythm of his thrusts with the rhythm of my tongue on Rachel. It didn’t take long for Rachel to cum. She had been thoroughly licked and fucked. Having her cum and grind into my face, combined with his thrusts brought me to an incredible orgasm. This was enough to make him ready to shoot his load. Rachel and I quickly got on our backs and let him shoot onto our faces. When he was done we cleaned his cum off of each other’s faces with our tongues.

We didn’t have much time before we had to be back to the ship, but we enjoyed our visit to the beach. I must say, the hospitality was amazing. I’m sure we’ll be back.

The post Beach Blanket Party appeared first on Free Erotic Stories.

Sonny, and his attractive wife Bonnie, came into my office one day and said they wanted to see some homes in the area within a certain price range.

After the usual introductions and the customary hand shakes, I selected half a dozen or so properties that met their requirements from the computer.

Since I had no other appointments that afternoon we piled into my car and away we went. Sonny sat up front so I began to size him up as we drove on.

He was a casual, laid back kind of guy, middle-aged, with a slight paunch who didn’t have much to say. I could see Bonnie only in the rear view mirror and an occasional glance over my shoulder. She seemed to be the “take charge” type and did most of the talking. From what I could see she looked very pretty and appeared younger than her husband by more than just a few years.

As we visited several homes, I had a better chance to check out Bonnie. Her personality was completely unlike Sonny. Her attire was different too, a conservative outfit, with no attempt to hide the voluptuous body underneath. Trim, and full figured, she carried her head high and proudly thrust out her generous, pointed breasts. She was obviously taking good care of herself in the body department. I noticed also when we talked she would eye me up and down and when our eyes met she gave me a slight smile and her tongue peeked out between her teeth to touch her upper lip. More than once I was sure she intentionally brushed against me with her breasts. She made no comment or excuse but I thought I heard her murmur “Mmmm,” in an approving tone.

It became apparent that Bonnie was the dominant personality of the two. She seemed to talk down to Sonny and even belittle him on several occasions.

She didn’t ask his opinion about much of anything. This didn’t seem to bother Sonny one bit. I guess he was used to the treatment. By the day’s end I pegged Sonny as a wimp. Bonnie, however, was another story. I figured her for at least a flirtatious prick-teaser. Maybe more.

On the way back to the office, Bonnie suggested we meet again the next day.

We agreed on a time, shook hands and they headed for their car.

The next day I was prepared with a list of five homes to show where I knew the owners would not be home. But I wasn’t prepared for what came through the door.

Sonny was his casual self but the change in Bonnie’s appearance was stunning. Her revealing outfit was intended to show off her dynamite figure. The blouse she wore was a very sheer white silk, through which I could see a lacy, flesh colored bra. A bra so thin that the dark areola around her nipples shown through. Her navy blue skirt was snug, but not too tight, and showed off her firm, well-rounded buttocks. It was cut above the knees with a slit up both sides exposing lots of leg. High heels and dark stockings completed the eye-catching ensemble. Even her auburn hair was styled in a loose, carefree manner.

Sonny grunted something as we shook hands. Bonnie’s full breasts bounced almost unrestrained as she crossed the room to greet me. I was beginning to think my appraisal of these two was close to the mark.

In the car, Bonnie sat beside me with Sonny in the back. She angled herself on the bench seat of my old Benz so she could see both of us without turning. As Bonnie settled, she pushed her skirt up on her thighs showing off her long, shapely legs and the raised skirt allowed her to rest one knee high on the seat revealing her panty-covered crotch. A dark patch of pubic hair was clearly visible. She either was unaware of shooting her beaver at me or didn’t care as she continued to lead the conversation. Her overflowing tits jutted out from around the shoulder harness and stretched the blouse tightly against them. Sonny couldn’t see any of this from his back seat position. I was enjoying the display when, with some disappointment on my part, we arrived at the first house just as I felt the beginning of a hard-on.

I rang the bell several times not expecting anyone to answer. No one did, so I opened the lockbox to get the house key and let us in. Once inside the well-appointed home I called out to let anyone inside know we were there.

There was no reply. Sonny headed in one direction and Bonnie went in another. I stayed with Bonnie thinking she would ultimately be the decision maker. Besides, I wanted a chance to get her aside, away from Sonny. I was close behind her as she wandered down a hallway quickly looking into each room as if to make sure nobody was home. She suddenly reversed direction right in front of me, almost knocking me down. She pressed her body hard against me, pushing me to the wall and kissed my lips. She said, “I’m horny as hell. And you sure do turn me on, big guy. We better do something about it, don’t ‘cha think?” With that, she put her hand on my dick and gave it a good squeeze. I did my best to recover from the sudden advances as she moved toward the kitchen.

Sonny was seated at the kitchen table when we entered and Bonnie announced,

“Well Sonny, this house seems to fit nicely. Don’t you think so?”

“Uh huh,” he mumbled. “Whatever you want, dear.”

By then I had come up behind her. She put her hands behind her back and motioned with her fingers for me to come nearer. I moved close enough to catch the delightful fragrance of her hair. Then closer until we touched.

Her hands found my growing cock and she began to fondle me through my pants while Sonny unknowingly looked on.

To Sonny she said in a laughing voice,

“Whatever I want? What I want right now is for this big guy to rub his hands all over me!”

I was already giving the cheeks of her ass a good massage when she took my hands and moved them to her belly, then guided them over her body until she finally pressed them to her breasts. With a tit in each hand I gently squeezed and fondled, moving in slow circles.

Sonny’s eyes popped wide open when he saw what was happening. He cried out,

“Hey, what the hells going on? What the fuck are you doing with my wife?”

“Oh, shut up, you twit,” Bonnie said with a sarcastic laugh. “He’s giving me a good feel, that’s what. That’s more than I’ve gotten from you lately.

What the hell are you gonna do about it, Sonny Boy?”, as if she knew he wouldn’t argue. I couldn’t believe Sonny was taking her abuse. Laughing, she asked him,

“You want a better look at what he’s feeling? I know you like to look at me.”

Bonnie unbuttoned the blouse all the way and pulled the shirt tail from under her skirt. She held her blouse open for her husband to view her beautiful breasts. Sonny’s jaw fell open. I pushed her bra up and caressing her bare tits while he looked on wide-eyed and speechless. I rubbed her nipples, tweaking them until they hardened and stood erect.

Bonnie laughed and put her hands on the table and began to grind her shapely ass against my stiffening prick letting her tits swing freely. All the while she looked directly at Sonny.

“How do ‘ya like this, little man?”, she asked her husband.

A slight grin crossed his lips and he squirmed around in his chair. I kept my eyes on Sonny, waiting for him to come and pull us apart. From the bulge in his pants I could tell he was getting turned on.

But he made no move to stop us. So I raised Bonnie’s skirt, caressed her ass and ran my hand between her cheeks pushing her legs apart to stroke her cunt. I could feel the wet through her panties. She was soaked. I pulled her panties aside and brushed my fingers over the sopping folds of her naked pussy seeking out her cilt, toying with her.

“You want me to fuck you, don’t you?”, I whispered, loud enough for Sonny to hear.

“Oh, my God, yes . . . I want you inside me!”

“What do we do with Sonny?”, I asked.

She laughed out loud and said,

“I don’t give a damn what you do to him. He can stay and watch for all I care. He’s always talked about having a threesome.”

As Sonny stared, his face flushed red. Then he said,

“I . . I’ll get you for this, you slut.” His grin grew bigger and he began to play with himself.

“Slut, eh . . . well Sonny, I guess you found me out! Now, you can watch this slut get nailed to the table,” she retorted.

She giggled, facing her husband, as I slipped off her panties and unzipped my pants. She leaned over the table, arched her back, and spread her legs for me to enter her from behind. My cock was so engorged, I was almost in pain. With one stroke I drove the full length of my meat into Bonnie’s drenched cunt. She sucked in a deep breath, gave out a cry,

“OH MY, you ARE big!” She reared back to meet my penetration.

“Fuck me, baby . . . fuck me hard,” she cried out.

I gripped her hips and began to pump my cock in and out of her without mercy. Each plunge seemed to go deeper. Bonnie laughed and cried at the same time, yelling, “Fuck me . . . harder, baby . . . fill me up . . . make me cum.”

I rammed my rock-hard shaft deep inside her for several minutes, then held her ass hard against my groin as a load of hot cum violently exploded into her tight pussy. My cock jerked inside her repeatedly as I spurted wad after wad of my juice into her love hole. She loved it and her body shuddered with waves of orgasms. She gave out a long, low moan, “Oooooooooh . . . yesss.” We were both gasping for breath and I could feel the sweat as it rolled down my back. What a tremendous rush. After a short pause, I withdrew my wilting dick from Bonnie’s drenched pussy. I turned Bonnie around to face me, gave her a big, wet kiss and eased her up onto the table. My cum was dripping out of her cunt and running down her legs.

Looking over at Sonny, I told him, “Come over here, Sonny Boy.” Meekly he stood up. We could both see the large wet spot on the front of his pants.

The little shit had cum in his pants. Embarrassed, he shuffled over to us and stood beside Bonnie looking down at her used pussy. His eyes widened with excitement. She was breathing heavily, her tits heaved up and down.

She rested with her elbows on the table, legs spread wide apart. Her swollen pussy lips oozed with our juices. She laughed at her husband, taunting him even more.

I put a hand on his shoulder and with a little downward pressure ordered,

“Down . . . get on your knees. Now lick your wife’s pussy ‘til she’s nice and clean. Suck her cunt real good and don’t miss any cum.”

Sonny dropped to his knees and unzipped his fly. Bonnie kicked off her shoes and propped her feet on his shoulders. He slurped as he sucked and licked her slit with obvious pleasure and started to jerk off. She gave me a big smile and nodded her head in approval and then gave another loud moan as her body quivered with more orgasms. I watched, too, as Sonny’s cum dripped onto the floor.

I quickly moved around beside Bonnie and busied my hands on her beautiful tits again. Pinching Bonnie’s erect nipples made her squeal with joy. My semi-hard dick was now right in her face.

“Here slut, suck me clean too,” I directed.

Bonnie chuckled, said, “Umm, yummy . . . thank you, baby,” and grabbed my wet shaft. She greedily sucked me into her waiting mouth. Her tongue flicked around the sensitive, swollen head of my penis to my delight and she deep-throated me until I became hard again. Such talent! I couldn’t hold back any longer. I emptied another load of hot sperm down her gullet.

We got ourselves back together, cleaned up, and locked the house. On the way back to the car I thought to myself, “Oh shit, we have four more houses to see.”

The post The Wimp and The Sexy Wife appeared first on Free Erotic Stories.

I sat on the balcony smoking a cigarette enjoying the sunshine when my beautiful wife came out to join me, I watched her light her cigarette and exhale a thick plume of smoke from her soft lips, my wife looked gorgeous, her petite frame standing 5″3 tall, only weighing 112lbs. I admired her beauty as she sucked on her cigarette, her blonde hair cascading over her shoulders. She was ready for the pool wearing her new skimpy swim-suit. A sexy light blue bikini top which was struggling to contain her delicious 32C bust, and a matching thong, showing off her toned bum cheeks. Kate pulled on a white see-through dress and crushed out her cigarette.

“Come on then, let’s catch the last of the sun” she said.

My wife Kate is 30, me, Paul am 32. We have been married 5yrs and met through working as insurance brokers. We don’t have any kids and try to live to the fullest.

We found a nice spot at the corner of the pool not too far from the pool bar. I noticed four other couples spread across the sides of the pool, much to my delight two of the four women were topless enjoying the peace and quiet. As I got comfortable on my lounger Kate turned a few of the guys’ heads as she unclasped her bikini top, releasing her firm milky white breasts to the hot sun. No sooner had I finished rubbing lotion into my wife’s back a skinny looking bar tender approached us.

“Hello, I am Nikko the pool bar manager, would you like something to drink?”

“I’ll have a beer please, Kate?”

As I looked at my wife I was shocked to see her squirt the lotion straight onto her tits right in front of this lad.

As Kate looked up at Nikko she began to innocently rub the white, creamy liquid into her chest.

“Ice water for me thank you”

Nikko walked back towards the bar grinning ear to ear.

“Bloody hell Kate! You nearly made the lad cum in his pants” I laughed.

“Don’t be silly I am sure he has seen it all before. And besides you like to watch men ogling me.”

“Yeah I wish I could watch them do more” I said smiling mischievously.

Kate slapped my arm playfully as Nikko returned with our drinks.

After a few hours we decided to have a drink on our balcony as the sun set, and then get ready for the evening. As we sat chatting and drinking I asked Kate if she enjoyed all the attention by the pool today.

“It’s no different than any other holiday, besides you were checking out all the other women”. She said.

“yeah, but I could see you checking Nikko was watching every time you put cream on your tits, it’s ok it gave me a thrill too” I laughed.

“You and your hot wife fantasies. Do you really want to watch another man fuck your wife?”

Her words alone made my cock twitch in my shorts.

“I know it sounds crazy but the thought just gets me going, come on Kate you’re telling me you have never wondered what it would be like.”

Kate sat back in her chair silently; she reached for a cigarette and took a deep breath as she lit it. She smiled as she exhaled.

” Ok, I admit I do sometimes wonder what it would feel like to have another man see me naked, touching and caressing me………… even sliding his cock into me as you watch. But it’s just fantasy.”

“Doesn’t have to be Kate?”

“Are you serious?”

“All I’m saying is, if the opportunity presented itself I would take it. If you agreed to?”

Kate finished her cigarette and walked back into the room, I watched as she sat on the bed and began to undress; I quickly followed, knelt between her legs and kissed her softly on the lips, working my way down her neck, gently nibbling until I reached her breasts. I took a nipple into my mouth and began to suck softly, feeling it harden instantly, I then placed both my hands onto her breasts and pushed her flat on the bed. I slid my hands down to her waist and hooked a finger either side of her thong, then slowly pulled it down her smooth legs. Kate instinctively spread her legs as she closed her eyes. I admired her tight shaven pussy for a second before I leant forward and began teasing her clit.. As I circled my tongue around her clit, I inserted two fingers into her now soaking hole. Curling my fingers upwards I began to steadily rub the roof of her pussy. Kate immediately arched her back and grabbed her breasts as the pleasure washed through her body. I stood up, dropped my shorts and grabbed my now thick cock. Kate gave out a deep sigh as I rubbed the engorged head of my cock up and down her slit, before thrusting forwards until my balls reached her arse.

“Fuck me hard……. please give it to me hard”

That’s all the invitation I needed. I placed my wife’s legs onto my shoulders, and thrust in deep, I quickly withdrew then trust again. As my animal lust took over I started to bang her pussy harder and faster, her moans got louder as I continued my assault on her body. Within a few minutes her pussy was soaking as she tightened her grip around my cock.

“Oh fuck….. That’s it mmmmm……. oh…….. I’m cummmmmming!” She cried out.

With that I felt my balls tighten as I shot my hot load into her body. Four powerful jets flooded her sweet pussy. As I collapsed next her on the bed she cuddled up to me, and we drifted off to sleep.

A few days into our holiday and I could see Kate was enjoying teasing our little Greek friend. I constantly teased her about what she must be doing to Nikko, or rather his cock. He was always around filling our drinks; my wife would sometimes ask him to sit with us as she asked about his personal life. At first she would put her bikini top back on, but as the days passed she began to get bolder and would just sit there topless chatting away. Nikko would steal glances at her charms as I pretended to read or sleep. Kate would give me little smiles, knowing that this was turning me on having a young lad chatting with her, as he checked out her gorgeous body. Back at the room we would have rampant sex as I told my wife what a slut she had been, bringing us to powerful orgasms.

On the last day I decided I’d have an afternoon sleep ready for our last night, Kate decided she’d catch a bit more sun first, as I left my wife I noticed Nikko walking over with another drink. When I reached our room I decided to sit out on the balcony to see if my wife’s teasing would lead to a little more. I felt both jealous and excited to see Nikko and my wife sat chatting and laughing. As Kate pulled a cigarette out of her bag Nikko immediately reached out with a lighter, she smiled as she leant forward sucking the cigarette to life. I too lit a cigarette and adjusted my shorts. My heart missed a beat as Nikko stood taking the sun lotion and sat behind my wife on the sun lounger, they continued to talk as Nikko began massaging the cream into my wife’s back and shoulders. I looked around the pool to see if anyone else was watching this, but only noticed one other couple cuddled up kissing on their lounger. Kate had her eyes closed as Nikko slowly moved his hands over my wife’s body, as he reached her waist he smiled as he massaged up the sides of her body gently caressing the sides of her breasts. Kate just simply led back into him resting her head on his shoulder. Noting her obvious arousal he moved his hands round to her front, softly cupping her breasts as he began kissing her neck. I pulled my cock free as he rolled her nipples between his thumb and fingers. With one hand cupping her left breast, he slid his free hand slowly down her flat stomach and smoothed over her mound through her thong. Kate arched her back slightly as he slipped a finger into the side of her thong. As I noticed the movements of his hand my wife spread her legs a little wider giving her invader a little more room. Very soon I witnessed for the first time, another man bringing my wife to orgasm as she bit her lower lip and bucked on his hand. As Kate came around she realised where she was and began to quickly dress. Nikko still smiling, kissed her on the cheek as my wife headed back to our room.

Once she was in the room I noticed her flustered look.

“You ok Kate?”

“Yeah I’m fine just too much drink in the sun I think? I’m going to grab a shower then get ready, the table in the restaurant is booked for 7pm”.

I couldn’t believe she acted as though nothing had happened, she knew how this stuff turned me on. Maybe she was going to wait for the right time? As the feelings of jealousy and excitement passed through my mind I decided to leave it, and see if she would tell me later?

Once I was showered and dressed, I sat on the balcony enjoying the cool breeze and the view of my wife getting dressed. She looked so hot as she sat on the end of the bed. She had tanned nice, giving her a sexy glow. She had done her hair curly, which always made her look sexy. I admired her beauty with wanton lust as she pulled her black thong up her smooth legs until it covered her shaven pussy, then standing up she stepped into her black dress for the evening. My cock grew hard as I watched her innocently pull the dress up over her body to cover her breasts. She sat back on the bed and fastened her black ankle strap heels.

“How do I look?” she asked smiling.

“Wonderful, absolutely wonderful my love, all the guys will want to dance with you tonight” I laughed.

“Well you never dance so what do you expect a girl to do” she joked.

I wanted to fuck her there and then; she stood before me in a short black strapless dress, with three inch black ankle strap heels. Her lips painted cherry red as her hair curled over her shoulders.

Tonight I would fuck her hard as she confessed her pool antics.

After the meal we decided to check out the hotel entertainment. Adjoined to our hotel was a not too small nightclub which was shared by other hotels. We found a quiet table and opened a bottle of wine; I made sure my wife’s glass was always full.

“Hey don’t get me too drunk” she laughed.

“Nonsense, enjoy yourself, after all it’s our last night” I said smiling.

After a while I could see Kate was a little drunk, she was trying to get me up to dance when Nikko approached our table.

“Hi how are you both this evening? Have you enjoyed your stay?

“Yes it’s been great thanks, you work here to?” I asked, shocked at seeing him in here.

“No, not working here, tonight I party” he said laughing.

Kate childishly jumped up and grabbed Nikko, kissing him on the cheek.

“How about a holiday dance” she said flirtatiously.

Nikko looked at me for approval. Cheeky bastard I thought after what he has already done. But I nodded to him as the days images came flooding back.

I sat drinking with nervous excitement as I watched my wife dance with another man. Her arms draped around his neck as he held her waist tightly. After a few dances they returned to the table this time with a friend of Nikko’s. His name was Nickolas and worked at a nearby hotel. As I shook his hand I wondered if he knew about his friend and my wife.

As the night wore on the guys took turns dancing with my wife. I could see by Kate’s state I should have taken her home, but this urge just wouldn’t leave me, I wanted to see if something would happen, part wanted it to but part dreaded it. Before long all three of them were dancing together. Sandwiched between the two guys they began dancing her to a darker part of the club. I moved to the bar to get a better look, I sat down in time to see Nikko dancing behind my wife with his hands rubbing her thighs, slowly lifting the hem of her dress as he nibbled on her neck. Nickolas was dancing in front with his hands around her back squeezing her tight arse cheeks. Her dress was raised to her waist showing her thong. Then Nikko moved his hands to her arse and grabbed a handful of her soft naked cheeks as Nickolas slid his hands up inside the front of her dress to get a feel of her naked breasts. They continued to grope and kiss my wife until they had experienced every part of her body. Soon the music stopped as it was 1am. They quickly sorted themselves out and made their way to the table. When I joined them I could see Kate was ready for bed.

“Do you mind if the guys come back for a nightcap honey?” she asked.

She leaned to whisper into my ear so the guys wouldn’t hear what she was saying.

“I think that opportunity you were talking about has arrived”

She reached under the table and rubbed my cock through my trousers.

“mmmm something is hard…… is that a yes?” she laughed

My cock was raging, I couldn’t think straight, the lust was controlling me as I kissed her and said lets go.

Back in the room, Kate put on some music as I got everyone a drink. Walking into the bedroom Nikko and Kate were dancing as Nickolas sat on the bed running his hands up and down my wife’s beautiful legs. As I sat down Nickolas stood behind my wife and started to grind his groin into her arse, as they danced. Kate was giggling like a little school girl as the two guys ran their hands up and down the sides of her body. As Kate danced facing Nikko, Nickolas reached out and inched the zip of my wife’s dress down. Kate quickly turned to face Nickolas, giving him a knowing smile but doing nothing. Suddenly it was Nikko’s turn as he reached out and unzipped her a little more; my heart raced as her dress fell slightly revealing more of her deep cleavage. Nickolas leaned into her and took her face in his hands, Kate closed her eyes and opened her mouth slightly, about to accept the kiss. As my wife and one of her lovers were locked in a passionate brace, Nikko unzipped her dress right the way down her back. Kate broke the kiss with a loud groan as her dress fell to the floor around her ankles. Nickolas immediately cupped her breasts and began sucking on her right nipple as Nikko began to kiss her neck and rub his hand over her covered mound. Just like the pool, Nikko slid a finger into the side of her thong and began to finger her hole. With one guy sucking her tits and another probing her hole, it didn’t take long for Kate to start bucking at the hands of these guys. She looked like a complete slut under a dark spell.

When her orgasm subsided the guys pushed her gently to her knees. Kate looked at me smiling with my cock in hand. Nikko unleashed an impressive cock, thick 7inch and cut. Kate took it in her hand as Nickolas cock sprung free hitting her in the face. He was easily 8inches, not as thick as Nikko, but just as thick as mine. Pre-cum leaked out of my pole as I watched my wife take another man’s cock between her sweet lips. She took turns sucking each one, while wanking the other. After a few minutes Nickolas led on the bed pulling Kate between his legs, she knelt between his thighs and cupped his balls as she slowly stroked his pole. I nearly exploded as I watched my wife slowly lick the pre-cum that was seeping out of his cock. I was so fixed on my wife’s blowjob that I hadn’t noticed Nikko rubbing his cock up and down my wife’s slit. I realised how stupid we had been getting caught up in all this and forgetting to buy condoms. But it was too late as Nikko thrust his cock into my wife’s pussy. She groaned around the cock in her mouth, as Nickolas held her head tight with both his hands. Nikko continued with slow deep thrusts, before grabbing her hips and ramming her pussy harder. As her pussy was being pounded from behind, her moans turned into cries of ecstasy, all the while trying to keep Nickolas in her mouth. As she came a second time on the cock brutally fucking her, Nikko shouted he was about to cum, this was too much for me and I shot my load all over the floor as my ultimate fantasy was coming true. Nikko lunged deep into my wife as held her tight, his loud moans were the sign that he was filling my wife with his hot seed. As he pulled out of my wife’s pussy, what looked like a gallon of thick creamy cum ran out of her body and dripped onto the bed.

Coming down from my own high I began to feel the mixed emotions I chosen to ignore previously. I lit a cigarette and walked out onto the balcony as Nickolas rolled Kate onto her back, lifted her legs onto his shoulders and drove his huge cock into her cum soaked pussy. Drawing on my cigarette I could hear my wife’s moans as she came again and again, on some strangers cock.

“That’s it…… fuck me hard…… oh fuck….. Yes………… fill me up baby” she moaned.

“I fill your married pussy with my cum wife. Yes?”

“Yes…. yes fill my pussy please cum with me”

With that they both gave out long groans of pleasure, and i knew my wife was being flooded with her second load of the night.

As the guys dressed and left, I walked back into the room to find my wife asleep. She led with her legs slightly open, her pussy was red and swollen with cum still leaking out her body. Now she really was a hot wife.

The post Kate Becomes a Hot Wife appeared first on Free Erotic Stories.

She wanted to know how many girls could come. I told her I didn’t care how many showed up but that she tell me so I could shop accordingly. We have a pretty damn big house so they could sleep upstairs in one of the guest rooms or downstairs in the living room where they could watch movies or do whatever they wanted. She invited 22 girls.

I grilled out on the BBQ. I cooked steak, king prawns, burgers and some other things the girls liked. I noticed that the sausages were getting very popular as the cookout progressed and the girls were getting slightly tipsy from all the drinks they’d had. They were giggling away while such words as ‘blowjob’, ‘rockhard’, ‘Pussy’ and ‘penis’ or a variety thereof reached my ears every once in a while. At around ten I cleaned up and went upstairs to watch TV and get out of their way.

At about one in the morning I woke up to splashing noises coming from the pool. I had to piss so I went to my bathroom, which joins my bedroom and has a door to the hallway. I heard the girls talking about boys. I looked out the bathroom window and got an instant hardon. They were all skinny dipping. The pool lights were on and since the light wasn’t on in the bathroom so they couldn’t see me. The girls were around the same age, their late teens and one or two were twenty.

One of my sisters’ best friends had stayed at the house many times, I had never given her a second look ‘til now. I also hadn’t seen my sister naked since she was about twelve, she had filled out nicely.

I was getting really hard but then I thought to myself, “You saw them growing up. You’re eight years older than most of them”. I really had to get a steady fuck. I was listening to them talk and picked one out to wank my cock to. I had to come. I hadn’t seen bodies like these for over a year.

When one of the girls named Jane told the girls she was so horny she could fuck the football team, things started getting steamy. She started playing with her pussy and asked if any one wanted to help her come. The only black girl at the party had a body to die for with quite large breasts with very erect nipples. She told Jane she would help her if she returned the favour. The black girl started licking her pussy and Jane went wild. I was starting to get into it. I was stroking fast when the door opened and one of the 18 year old girls walked in with a towel around her. Her long blond hair was wet from the pool and so was most of her delicious young body. She was so gorgeous that I almost blew my load. I turned around with my nine three quarter inch cock in my hand and her jaw dropped.

“Hi I’m Claudia. I see you were enjoying the show. I don’t feel like getting into the girl thing right now,” she said playfully. As I was trying to put my cock away, she grabbed my hand.

“Okay, got a proposition for you,” she said as she slowly massaged my cock with her other hand.

“Shoot,” was all that really came to mind.

“Very well. Here goes, what would you say to instead of jerking off to something, I do it for you and you do it to me,” her face had broken into a very horny smile and before I could say anything, she’d dropped her towel, she was naked aswell.

I didn’t know what to say. She dropped to her knees and started giving me the best blowjob I’d had in years. She could suck it most of the way in and was doing a damn good job. After about five minutes I picked her up from the floor and put her on the sink and started licking her pussy, she was very wet and tasted wonderful.

After a few minutes I stopped however, something she wasn’t all too happy about at first. Then she watched me lock the door and carry her to my bed. If anyone came looking for her we would hear them at the bathroom door. She spread her legs and told me to take it easy since she’d never taken a cock that big. I slid in slowly, letting her stretch and not hurt her too much. Her juices were so hot, I got in a little faster. In no time I was pounding her pussy, she was going crazy. As she was panting heavily in my ear, she came while bucking her hips beckoning me to continue. I slowed down so I wouldn’t blow my load too soon. I made it a good slow fuck. I stopped for a minute as a thought hit me, I didn’t have a rubber on or for that matter in the house. I told her I was out of practice a little not to mention the fact that it was rather late. She told me I didn’t need any practice.

“When you come, try to pull out. If you can’t, don’t worry. I’m on the pill and I’ve just been checked for any STD’s,” she said as she rubbed her VERY wet pussy.

Seeing as I too had just taken one of the University STD tests myself I started to ride her once again. I kept up a quick pace and before long she was making tiny yelps of pleasure and she came again. That, for me, was the point where I blew my load deep into her young teenage pussy. After a slight breather she went into the bathroom to clean up and told me they were still going at it at the pool. To come and see. She was in front of me, still naked. I looked over her shoulder and saw Jane and about half the girls eating pussy. My sister was having her own pussy eaten by a gorgeous Asian girl that I already knew but who’s name I couldn’t remember. My cock was getting hard again. I bend Claudia over and pushed my hard cock back into her pussy again.

I was looking out the window and fucking Claudia. She was looking out of the window aswell and had put her knees on the toilet lid. She started moaning again and for a moment I thought of taking her back to the bedroom. I decided against it, the thought of being caught by my sister or someone else had given it an extra edge.

Claudia’s tiny yelps soon gave way to some very loud screams of ecstasy that echoed

through the neighbourhood and caught the attention of the girls downstairs by the pool.

“Claudia, you okay girl?,” my sister called.

She carefully made her way towards Jane and the others, all the while having her pussy eaten by the gorgeous Asian girl.

All Claudia could do was moan, “Yesss yes Ohhh”.

This stirred up some giggles and a few of the girls, including my sister, went inside to take a look at what Claudia was doing. I was getting more and more exited at the prospect of getting caught by the girls, so apparently was Claudia. She was screaming it out in pleasure. I bend myself somewhat forwards and rapped my right arm around her perfect belly. I made my way to her absolutely throbbing clit. This was more than she could handle and I felt her pussy contract around my cock, over and over again.

“Ohh g-god,” she panted as I continued to finger her clit and hammer my cock into her young pussy.

“Claudia?,” a concerned call penetrated the sweaty atmosphere of the bathroom, “are you alright in there?”.

All that Claudia could muster in her current state was a, to me very horny sounding, moan. The girls on the other side of the door however seemed to think that she’d been sick. They started fiddling with the lock of the bathroom and in no time at all they had the lock pried open.

“Claudia?,” my sister Jamie called in through the door, they couldn’t see us yet.

“You need some help or something?,” Jamie called in sounding very unsure that that was the right thing to say.

Odd question under the circumstances so I smiled and hesitated for a moment or two and than said, “No thanks we’ll manage”.

There was a very abrupt silence on the other side of the door, as if they were taken completely aback that I was in there with their friend.

“I’m coming in,” Jamie called and rattled the door knob heavily.

“Yesss Ohh g-god mannnn yesss,” Claudia whimpered under the tremendous force I was putting her through.

There was a gasp behind us and I turned my head to see four glistening, wet and naked girls standing in the door opening looking at us with looks that told me that they were still supremely horny.

“MIRO!? What the…well fuck are you doing to Claudia?!,” my sister yelled in astonishment.

I looked at her, all the while not slowing my banging the young, gorgeous and very horny Claudia, smiled heavily and said, “Exactly that!”.

Jamie suddenly walked in and looked at Claudia, who was, other than smiling dreamily as she raced towards another orgasm, perfectly alright. Jamie looked into the slight space between Claudia’s and my body and gasped again as she saw my massive cock pounding into the wet teenage pussy of her friend.

“Jesus that’s really grown over the years hasn’t it?,” Jamie said as her nipples became instantly erect again.

“I don’t know, it’s been like that since I was about seventeen,” I said with a grin on my face.

I had slowed my fucking of the gorgeous, yes she was and frankly still is, Claudia.

“Hey girls come take a look at this,” Jamie said suddenly, and motioned for the three girls who were still in the hallway to come in.

The thought, “This is really awkward” flashed through my head, but then I felt two pairs of hands sliding across my back and one hand pinching my ass cheeks quite painfully.

The tiny, beautiful Asian girl with shoulder length black hair who had been sucking my sisters pussy earlier came standing next to Jamie. Her figure was magnificent and my hardon became if possible even harder. My desire grew as I saw the other two girls come into view aswell. Sonja, a simply gorgeous redhead with bright, dragon green eyes and milky white skin and a high rate schoolgirl body was my sisters best friend and a brunette with beautiful brown eyes and a body that could keep the entire porn network on the Internet in business for decades.

“Miro this is Elise,” said Jamie indicating the gorgeous brunette, “And this gorgeous redhead is ofcourse Sonja ,you’ve met many times and another one that you’ve probably already met, the lovely and very horny Lynn”.

They all nodded and seemed to keep their attention focused on my cock.

“Are you sure Mom and Dad said that we couldn’t have any boys over?,” Jamie asked playfully, as she stoked her fingers along Lynn’s hips.

“Well yeah pretty sure. But if you’re really that horny who am I to deny you some pleasure. After all you just passed the first year of college and you’re old enough to make these decisions yourself I’d say but you know Mom and Dad. Go ahead and call some. Knowing you they’re probably already underway or just outside,” I said as Claudia sat down on the toilet lid and stared around at the other girls with a somewhat drained yet satisfied look on her face.

“Thanks Miro! GUYS COME ON IN!,” Jamie yelled downstairs and I heard the front door open and about thirty seconds and ten pair of feet later it closed again.

Jamie kissed me on the cheek, gave my cock an unexpected little squeeze and said, “Don’t wait up for us. Oh and give Claudia a good…no a great night. God knows she’s deserves one. Been studying all year, no parties or anything. So gooooodniiiight,” and with that she, Elise and Sonja left the bathroom.

Lynn however hovered for a while and than lent towards me and whispered, “If at any time you feel the itch, call me up here and we’ll have some real fun”.

She kissed Claudia a goodnight. Although it wasn’t a normal kiss, it was a little too long for that, plus the fact that she kissed her on the lips. After a last and rather sensual wave she left the bathroom.

Claudia looked up and smiled her lovely smile again. She looked even more beautiful in the moonlight beaming in through the open window.

“I’m getting a bit cold here by the window. Shall we go into your bedroom again?,” she asked and nodded towards the door on her left.

I looked out of the window and saw that most the guys my sister had invited were already gathered in varying states of nakedness around the pool.

The girls were either giving blowjobs or having their pussies sucked. Lynn however wasn’t outside and I even wondered why.

“Yeah let’s. I have a few more tricks I want to try on you,” I said and picked her up into my arms and carried her into my dark bedroom.

Someone seemed to have turned off the lights. I put Claudia down on the bed and walked over to the light switch. CLICK. Nothing happened, it was just as dark as before. I walked over to my desk and clicked on the desk lamp. Again nothing. I looked at my alarm clock and noticed that it wasn’t working either.

“Damn power failure,” I muttered as I looked into the street below and saw that the streetlights weren’t working either.

“You can just open the curtains on all sides seeing as it’s a full moon out,” Claudia said somewhere in the dark room.

I did so and made my way back to the bed.

“Lie down on your back,” she said and pushed me down and sat down on top of me. She picked up a sheet from my bed and put my hands against the headrest which was made of oak wood with large circular holes puncturing it every fifteen inches or so. She pulled the sheet through two holes on either end of the bed and tied my hands with it. I have to say this excited me aswell as scared me a bit.

“Basic Instinct,” came to mind.

I felt her soft hands gliding downwards over my torso. My cock stood instantly at attention again. She leaned down and we kissed passionately. Our tongues entwined and searched each others mouths. Then however I felt something so odd, it didn’t register at first. I felt two silky soft hands gliding upwards over my legs. They didn’t belong to Claudia because those were resting on my chest. I opened my eyes looked at Claudia. She had her eyes closed. The hands were still making their way towards my crotch. This excited the hell out of me. Out of the corner of my eye I saw a young woman’s shape behind Claudia climbing onto the bed. At this Claudia opened her eyes aswell and pulled away from the kiss. She looked around and saw Lynn sitting naked behind her.

Lynn shrugged and smiled, “Sorry couldn’t wait. I’ve wanted this guy since the first moment I laid my eyes on him two years ago”.

Claudia apparently didn’t seem all too surprised, I however was.

“Eh now then I have a question. My bedroom door is locked and you left through the other door in the bathroom. How did you get in here?,” I asked staring at Lynn’s moonlit silhouette.

Her hands went through her long black hair when she stretched and the outline of her gorgeous figure was visible. I had the sudden urge (oh well maybe not so sudden) to start licking her all over but than remembered that Claudia had tied me up.

She seemed to have noticed the defined spring in my cock as she did this, because instead of answering she said, “Now the reason I’m here is to have sex with you….both of you if you don’t mind”.

Taking our silence as affirmation she crawled across my legs.

I felt her pussy juices streaming over my legs as she did so.

“God she’s hot,” shot through my mind. And she was, she really was.

She sat herself down right behind Claudia and let her hands glide over Claudia’s hips upwards towards her wonderful breasts. As she touched them ever so slightly Claudia let out a gasp and a soft moan followed closely as Lynn pinched her already stiffening nipples. Claudia reached behind her and found my rock hard cock and started stroking it slowly. Lynn looked down and saw that which she had come there for and inched forward some more. I could feel the wetness of her pussy against my balls.

“I want you Miro,” Lynn groaned in a hoarse voice as her hands took over from Claudia’s.

“Well there’s not much I can do now, can I?,” I said slightly waving my rather immobile hands.

I saw Lynn smile and before I knew it she had slid herself onto my cock. Gasping slightly as it’s massive form penetrated her, Lynn lowered her rather tight teen pussy onto me. Lynn let out a heavy moan as she came to rest on my balls.

“Oh god this thing is enormous,” she whispered to Claudia who was turning around to sit herself down on my face. I took in the lovely scent of Claudia’s wet and positively dripping pussy. I was feeling rather helpless at that point although I wasn’t complaining, on the contrary I was having the night of my life.

Claudia swiftly untied my right hand and told me to rub and finger her pussy. I did so and found that she was still planning on sitting herself down on my face. Lynn came up slightly off my balls and then plunged herself down again letting out a hoarse groan that didn’t exactly fit with her petite frame. Slowly but steadily she rose again further this time and then plunged herself down again over and over again each time letting out the same hoarse groan. I have to say after a few times it really started to turn me on. Claudia in the mean time had lowered herself onto my face and was making me finger and tongue fuck her. My fingers slowly caressed the outsides of her wet pussy as my tongue licked her hard clit. I don’t know which it was that made me so immensely horny, Lynn riding and groaning away on my cock or the lack of oxygen that Claudia provided with her wet and great flavoured pussy on my face, probably both. It was at that point that I heard a noise, a familiar noise at that. It was the creaking floorboard in the middle of the hall outside my bedroom. It couldn’t have been someone familiar with the house since they all knew it was there. Then nothing. Since Lynn and Claudia were groaning and breathing away I couldn’t hear anything outside the room anymore. I think I actually considered having a look outside my bedroom door, but since Lynn was riding me so wonderfully, that thought was quickly banned from my mind.

“Ooh yesss. Stick your tongue in baby,” Claudia moaned as I accidentally licked her tight little asshole. One of the odder requests I’ve had in my life but I decided that it wouldn’t hurt to keep the horny teen happy and satisfied.

I grabbed her side with my left hand and lifted my head somewhat more and stuck my tongue as far as it could go into her ass. At this she let out a gasp and her pussy lips contracted around my fingers.

Lynn was bouncing away on my hard cock and I had to use a lot of self control not to come just yet.

“Ohh yah yah yah yesss Ohh yesss,” Claudia loudly let out in a voice most unlike her own. Just as she came, Lynn reached her peak aswell and her body shuddered and shook and contracted around my cock.

“My god yesss!!,” Lynn shouted before her voice trailed off as she was kissed by Claudia. That’s when I couldn’t hold back any longer and shot my load far up and into the gorgeous tiny Asian girls pussy. After what seemed like five minutes our orgasm’s subsided and Claudia and Lynn slid off me and curled up on either side of me.

“My god that was the best sex I ever had,” Lynn panted and kissed me on the chest.

“Well Thanks but you’re still young trust me it will get better and better as the years go by and your experience grows,” I smiled and kissed her on her forehead seeing as she was so small she didn’t reach beyond my throat.

Claudia lit a cigarette and was silently smiling and twirling her fingers through my chest hairs. Every now and then she took a drag from the cigarette and passed it on to Lynn who in turn passed it to me. I had just lit another three because the sharing of the cigarette made for very little time for enjoyment, that’s when I noticed something whirring from my right and I looked around and saw a small handheld camera standing on the dresser next to the door.

“That’s strange,” I muttered, “I haven’t heard the door open or close but then again there was a lot of ambient noise in this room”.

I was sure however I had locked the door when Claudia and I had entered the room earlier. Still Lynn had found a way into my room so someone else could have aswell.

“Did either of you see anyone enter my room in the last thirty minutes?,” I asked the smoking and somewhat sleepy young girls.

Claudia looked up and bit her lower lip in concentration then said, “Don’t think so but then, I was rather occupied”.

The horny smile creased her lips again and laid her head down on my chest again. Lynn however had remained silent and was looking towards the door.

“Lynn?,” I asked. She snapped out of her daydream and looked me in the eyes.

“Yeah, I did. Jamie put that camera there and sort of asked me not to tell,” she said as a somewhat guilty look swam over her face.

“Don’t worry about it. She’s kinda kinky like that,” I said shrugging.

As I looked at the camera again I noticed that there was a cable running from it and under the door. I got up and walked to the door and opened it. Sure enough the cable ran through the length of the hallway and down the stairs into the dining room.

“It seems that Jamie has put us on display. I’ll bet anything that they were watching us go at it downstairs”. At this they both seemed not at all surprised or embarrassed. On the contrary it seemed to turn them on.

“Let’s go see,” Claudia said and took my hand and Lynn’s and walked us downstairs. I didn’t have any special desire to take a look at what was happening downstairs but Claudia and Lynn obviously did.

As we came to the bottom of the stairs we heard several moaning voices emanating from the dining room. Lynn started giggling somewhat nervously, it was quite funny to see the completely naked teen losing it over a couple of moans after what she had…correction, we had endured a couple of minutes before. Claudia seemed too interested in what was happening in the dining room to notice Lynn’s attack of the giggles. She leaned forward and opened the dining room door to a gap of about ten centimetres so that we could all see through it into the dining room. What I saw amazed even me. In the dimly lit dining room we saw four guys were sitting there jerking themselves or each other off next to a naked female form that was simply drenched in their come. I didn’t recognise the girl, but then again I didn’t know half of them, not to mention the guys. The scene before me however excited the hell out of me somehow. I couldn’t believe I wanted to be one of those guys. As I watched the scene unfold on the dining table, Lynn leaned in closer and I saw her breathing quicken again. I looked around and saw that Claudia was sliding her fingers ever so gently over Lynn’s nice and tight butt. At that moment a very pretty girl entered the dining room. She was, for lack of a better word, perfect. I had seen her before, though she wasn’t at the BBQ that night so she must’ve arrived with the guys. She was about 5″6 and her black hair was finely braided and shiny, reaching down to her shoulder blades. Her eyes were dark brown close to black and her complexion was sort of a lighter shade of ebony it wasn’t quite Latino and it wasn’t quite black but somewhere in the middle, she did look somewhat familiar though. She was wearing a short white somewhat see-through halter top that showed off her b-cup sized tits and revealed her lovely belly. Underneath that she was wearing what looked like a purple g-string. I must’ve shown my fascination with her because Claudia giggled a little and put her hands over my eyes.

“She’s actually the youngest girl here,” she said matter-of-factly and made a distinct tutting noise to show her makeshift disapproval.

“How old is she? She can’t be that young. Just look at her she can’t be less than twenty,” I smiled as my cocksize increased slightly again.

“She just turned eighteen two weeks ago and yes she is very hot,” Lynn whispered into my right ear and grabbed my cock. She slowly, almost teasingly slowly, started to jerk back my foreskin and lightly brushed the head with her tongue.

A shudder ran through me as I thought of caressing that gorgeous young body.

“But then I already have two gloriously beautiful girl’s standing right infront of me. Why then wasn’t I content with what I had,” I wondered in silence.

I wanted this girl so badly I didn’t even notice that I was being guided to the table by Claudia and Lynn. The come soaked girl looked up at us with a somewhat glazed look on her face. She had a very satisfied if somewhat stoned smile of her face. Her hair was covered in come aswell as was most of her body. She didn’t seem to mind though, she continuously took a finger, wiped it over her body and licked off the come.

“Where’s Lillian?,” Lynn asked the guys sitting on the table still jerking off themselves and each other. They exchanged curious looks and hunched their shoulders.

“Dunno but if you find her please tell her that we want her,” one of the guys said as he rubbed his neighbours large cock that rivalled my own in size I dare say that it was bigger.

“Football team,” shot through my head with a very stereotypical notion that now all football players were gay in my eyes.

We walked over to the kitchen door and saw that my sister was having some serious sex on the kitchen table. The hulk that was pounding into her looked as if every muscle in his body was tense and a look of intense concentration was fixed upon his face. He was pounding into my young sister at a very hard and quick pace. Jamie’s legs were wrapped around the hulk and she was squeezing her nipples continually. As she lay there flat on the counter being pounded her eyes were closed and her half mouth was open in a sort of silent scream. With every thrust the enormous hulk of a guy made into her, a barely audible gasp of pleasure escaped her mouth.

Lynn smiled and made her way slowly and silently into the kitchen. Claudia and I waited in the door opening.

“Hey Jamie,” Lynn whispered to my sister as she kissed her.

Jamie opened her eyes only half way and a sort of guttural noise came out and then she smiled

“Jason,” was all that she could say and pointed at the hulk called Jason, who continued to pound into her.

Lynn climbed stealthily onto the kitchen counter, lowered her mouth and slowly started to lick my sisters left nipple. Jamie’s eyes popped open and focused on Lynn again. She then smiled and put her hand under Lynn’s chin guiding her to her mouth. They closed their eyes as they kissed passionately and Jason the hulk didn’t even notice. He just continued his assault on my sister. Jamie suddenly opened her eyes again and let out a cry of ecstasy. Jason groaned and took out his monster of a cock. I heard Claudia gasp next to me as she caught sight of it.

“Jesus! That thing must be a foot long and as thick as my wrist,” she whispered her eyes fixed on it.

The hulk let off another groan as Lynn and Jamie started sucking the largest cock I’d ever seen. I took Claudia’s by her wrist and backed away from the kitchen door.

“Where are we going?,” Claudia whispered, seemingly reluctant to tear her gaze away from the scene infront of her.

“Living room,” I said pointing to the door right ahead of us.

We made our way into the living room, where a sight of utter roman orgies met our eyes. Eleven or twelve girls were lying in various positions throughout the living room getting fucked, licked, fingered, spanked or were giving blowjobs, handjobs and some were being done in Russian style, but all were completely drenched in either come, sweat or both. Lillian however wasn’t there and neither was Sonja. Jane, Elise and several of the girls I had seen earlier in and around the pool however, were. Elise was being fucked rather hard by an enormous guy who’s head seemed too small for his body. He reminded me somewhat of the comic character the Tick, except for the fact that he wasn’t blue. She was moaning loudly as her pussy was being pounded and her ass slapped every once in a while by a massive hand. She seemed to be enjoying it thoroughly. Several girls including the black girl who turned out to be named Latisha were being licked, fingered, dildo fucked or just plain fucked infront of the fireplace on the rather tasteless white bear skin rug. They were breathing very heavily and now and then a high squeal came out of one of the girls’ throats that showed that they were enjoying the sleepover immensely. Claudia seemed to be all too ready to join them.

I nodded, smiling broadly and in a deeply overdone voice said, “Go ahead my lover. I’ll be back once I find Lillian”. She smiled, kissed me and waved before going over to join Latisha and the rest of the gang on the bearskin rug. They seemed all too happy to welcome them in their new quest to satisfy their lusts. For it was lust making instead of lovemaking they were doing. I watched them go at it for a few minutes with a terrible desire to go and join them. I resisted however. Lillian was on my list and I wasn’t going to do anyone else.

I left the living room through a side door and I followed the cable through the hallway where I stopped just short of walking into my fathers study annex office.

Now there was something to see. Sonja was lying back in my father’s chair with her legs resting on the desk. Completely naked and squeezing her brown nipples and every once in a while licking her breast and giving out a small moan in self-induced pleasure. She had her left hand deep in her pussy letting it out every so often with a satisfied moan of pleasure. Her body was glistening with sweat and her skin reflected the moonlight filtering in through the windows. She appeared to be alone and she was watching the television. I heard familiar sounds coming from the speakers around the room. I looked at the large screen and saw myself in action with Lynn and Claudia. As I watched Sonja masturbate, my cock began to grow again. I hadn’t had so many erections in one night before, I was quite amazed at how horny I could be really. I slowly entered the room. She didn’t even notice when I sat down on the leather couch, which was situated against the wall next to the door. I watched her go at it for several minutes from the comforts of the couch. Then just as she was about to come I cleared my throat loudly. Something I shouldn’t have done because Sonja in her condition jumped with fright so that she and my father’s desk chair tumbled to the floor. She quickly looked over the desk, so that I was looking at a mass of dishevelled red hair and a pair of dragon-green eyes. A smile split across her pretty face and she stood up and climbed on top of the desk where she sat in a low crouch. I could see her shaved pussy glistening with pure pussy juice. She looked remarkably like a tigress ready to pounce her mate, and so she did. With a great jump she reached the couch on which I sat.

“Hey there tiger! Wanna ruffle?,” she said in a voice that was not unlike a cat’s purr.

“What? Oh err…yeah sure why not,” I uttered in surprise as she climbed on top of me.

And soon Lillian was banned from my mind as Sonja kissed me with such passion that I forgot who I was for a while. This girl made me change my mind about her completely. Sonja was definitely not the timid girl I had taken her for during the last two or three years. Her hands were everywhere on me, it was like she had more than one set. Slowly and teasingly she traced her hands up my inner thigh. She pulled away from our kiss with a loud smacking sound. Her hands caressed my face and her sweet sensuous lips kissed mine ever so gently. She lightly brushed her fingernails down my neck and over my torso, where she twirled her fingers through my chest hair.

She smiled and whispered, “How are you enjoying your evening”.

I grinned and said, “Well I have to say this is pretty much turning out to be the best night ever”.

With that I sat up and took her face into my hands, kissed her gently and carried her over to the desk. She weighed practically nothing at all. I cleared the desk with one sweep of my hand. I had to buy my father a new desk lamp and a telephone but it was well worth it. I sat down on my knees on the desk next to Sonja and caressed her tight young body, seeing it respond to my movements. We spend the next half hour exploring each others likes and dislikes. Sonja, it turned out, liked it when I nibbled her ear and whispered the things I wanted to do to and with her into her ear. She didn’t like to be on the bottom however so in the end she turned out to be on top of me. Which was fine by me. I could see aswell as touch everything better from the bottom anyway. She licked her way down my neck and over my torso. Her right hand massaging my cock and the other my balls. She quickly made her way onto the floor again and kneeled between my legs. I felt her warm breath on my cockhead and a slow trickle of saliva drooped out of Sonja’s mouth and onto my cock. She rubbed it ever so slowly and then let her tongue flick over the head very fast before taking it into her mouth. She started pumping me as if her very survival depended on it. I have to say it was different from what I had known so far but it wasn’t bad on the contrary it was the best blowjob I’d ever had. Her right hand jerking the bottom half of my cock and her lips and mouth pumping the other half. Fast and hard. All too soon I felt an enormous flood of sweat trickling down my forehead and back. Sonja, it so seemed, was having the time of her life giving me my blowjob I was having one aswell. She was moaning and breathing very heavily as she pumped me into her mouth. For a second there I thought she might have been hyperventilating. Her eyes were open but I could see only the whites still there. Just as I was about to shoot a load of sperm into her throat, I stopped her. Something told me that she would blow a vessel if I ‘d done that.

“What?,” she said rather distractedly as she looked up from her position on the floor.

“Don’t want to blow just yet if that’s okay with you,” as I said this she came up from the floor and kissed me.

Our tongue’s wrestled each other as she climbed on top of me. Her breasts lightly brushing against my torso. Her nipples were hard and her breasts slightly sweaty. Her breathing was still somewhat erratic but that I figured came from her arousal. I know for a fact that my breathing was beginning to lighten my head a little. She positioned her lithe form over my cock and plunged down in one go. Her pussy was wet and stretched a lot more than I would’ve thought possible. She was still extremely tight though. There was a low grunting noise of which I don’t know to this day who made it, me or her. She slowly eased herself up and than down again letting out a small gasp of pleasure. Her pussy perfectly fit around my cock, she started riding me a little faster and harder, every time letting out a small gasp as she plunged herself down again. I ran my hands up and down her back with teasing softness. She didn’t mind. On the contrary it excited the hell out of her. Her fingers dug into my chest and neck as she bend forwards to kiss me once more. After about three minutes she released from our kiss and started riding me again at a very up tempo. Her face broke into a smile as I gently massaged her breasts and lightly pinched her nipples.

“Ohh yeah harder…pinch me harder,” she whispered as she rocked her hips backwards and forwards. I lightly increased the pressure on her nipples until I was squeezing them so hard that Sonja dug her nails into my chest again. She squealed in pleasure as she rode me at a rapid tempo.

“Ohh yesss that’s it baby now pull them and twist my lovely nipples. Ohhh yeah that’s it. Oh oh yah oh god I’m gonna come,” she whispered under her breath.

She started bucking her hips heavily and I felt her pussy contract around my cock. The pulsating motion her pelvic muscles made pushed me over the edge aswell. I came…twice. I blew my load deep into her and that’s what she really liked. She threw herself onto me and rode me some more. She kissed me on the forehead on my cheeks, mouth, down my neck and then slid off my cock and downwards. She rapped her mouth around my still semi-erect cock and started licking off the come that remained. I lay there for at least fifteen minutes just having my cock and balls licked by a gorgeous girl I’d never really gotten to know over the last two or three years.

“You okay?,” she asked after a while.

“A bit light headed but yeah I’m okay. You’re indeed one of the most beautiful women I have ever seen and I have to say this; You give the best blowjobs I’ve ever had and you’re simply amazing to have sex with. I’ve never actually come twice,” I smiled and caressed her beautiful face.

“You okay?,” I asked her as I sat up.

“Tired as hell and a bit hungry, you?”.

“Yeah I could eat. What time is it anyway?,” I asked and turned around to face the grandfather clock in my fathers study. Four-thirty in the morning. I carefully opened the door of the study and let Sonja through first. I followed and caught up with her just before she went into the living room. She turned around and placed her hands on my chest and stood on tiptoe. I smiled, took her into my arms and kissed her. We kissed for ten minutes without pause and then she hugged me and I her. We only released our hug because her stomach grumbled. We didn’t go through the living room since that was still packed with moaning and groaning of the people still going at it. We took the long way around and went through the sun terrace, through the garage and then carefully into the kitchen just incase my sister was still in there. She wasn’t. I fixed Sonja and myself a couple of sandwiches and grabbed a bottle of Bacardi and a box of fresh strawberries. Seeing as I’m allergic to champagne and all other grape products it was the logical thing to do. We climbed the stairs and walked through the hallway to my room. Every room we passed, and that’s about six, was filled with sounds of people having sex. Behind the third door, the games room, we heard a guy groaning that he was to be fucked harder by his friend.

Who answered with an o so familiar voice, “Shut up bitch and suck her pussy”.

My neighbours’ son Daimi who lives just across the street. Sonja burst into a fit of giggles as she heard this and rushed into my room. I came in after her and shut the door.

“So what would you like first, roasted turkey or sugared strawberry’s?,” she asked as she sat down at the small table by the window.

“Err roasted turkey first I think, ‘cause I don’t think we’ll sit here long enough for the sugared strawberry’s to stay on the toast,” I smiled and sat down on the table infront of her. She picked up the plate and carefully took off the strawberries.

“How about some different seasoning than sugar?,” and with this she stood up and walked over to the bed and laid down.

“Never mind the roast turkey then,” I mumbled, more to myself than her, and made my way to the bed. I crawled on top of her and kissed her sweet lips. She opened her mouth and extended her tongue and licked my lips with a sensual look in her eyes. Her eyes looked straight into mine, flicking from one eye to the other and back again as if searching for some look of non-sincerity. There was none. She kissed me and than softly pulled away just enough to look me in the eyes again.

“I think I love you. I think I’ve loved you since the day we met,” she whispered and smiled.

“And I you, my love,” I said as I caressed her beautiful face, kissed her again and then added, “But as for now let’s eat”.

Sonja sat up and grabbed the strawberries again and, as I looked on in wonder, bit off the top and rubbed her nipples with the other half. She looked up after doing so and smiled, “Wanna taste?”.

I raised my eyebrows but didn’t say a word. I lowered my mouth to her breasts and lightly licked around the side of her nipple as I softly massaged her both of her breasts. A shudder ran through her body as I did this and Goosebumps appeared on her silken soft skin. The strawberry taste on her nipples was wonderful and as I sucked and licked them, something or rather someone fell down in the bathroom. A heavy thud was followed by a simpering of a girl. I looked up and Sonja seemed too engulfed by the sensations in her body to have noticed.

I took my mouth of her nipple immediately getting a rather irritated look from her and so I quickly asked, “Did you hear that?”.

She hadn’t because she looked at me as if I had uttered something in a foreign language.

“Wha’?,” she asked still looking at me with a somewhat disappointed look on her face.

“There’s someone in my bathroom and I think he or she just fell down,” I said and made to stand up and have a look when the doorknob rattled.

“Yes? What? Are you okay in there?,” I asked still seated on the bed.

“No not really I think I sprained my ankle just now getting out of the tub,” a very small voice said at the other end, “Can you open the door please?”.

I looked up at Sonja for her consent, and after a small nod of her head I stood up and unlocked the bathroom door. Out came a limping yet very beautiful girl with long black braided hair and wearing a beach towel. A bruise was forming on her right arm.

“Lilly?,” Sonja asked, “Oh god are you okay?”. Sonja stood up and simply rushed to the aid of the very familiar looking girl. It was Lillian.

“Yeah I’m fine. I fell asleep in the tub after my run in with Josh,” she said with a wry smile.

“Oh my god Josh….your Josh? From Beta-Zeta-Kappa?,” Sonja said as she settled her friend down on my bed.

At this point I was starting to feel a little uncomfortable standing there naked with a semi boner and two beautiful women in my room and on my bed, though neither was paying me much attention for the moment.

“Oh by the way this is Miro he’s my…well he’s my lover for now and we’ll find out what we’ll be in the morning,” she said as she saw Lillian taking a look at me out of a corner of her eye after which Sonja added, “this is his room. He’s Jamie’s brother. Oh and Miro, this is Lillian. My best friend”.

Lillian looked around fully now and noticed my semi erect cock. “Err…Son? I don’t mean to be intruding here but were you just about to have sex with Jamie’s brother?,” Lillian asked with a slightly lopsided grin as she continued to look at my cock.

“Yes I was and not for the first time tonight either,” Sonja said nodding and smiling heavily and looking from me to Lillian and back again.

“Well I have to say that he does look rather appetising, doesn’t he?,” Lillian said with a wicked smile on her beautiful face, the bruise on her arm and her sprained ankle long forgotten.

Sonja stood up and took a few steps and came to rest behind me. At that point she caressed my arm with a sensuality I had never found in other women before. I looked around at her and saw that she was ready to get on to the ‘business’ we had begun earlier. I turned around and rapped my arms around her waist and kissed her soft and tender lips. Her kiss was even more sensual than her touch. About halfway through the kiss I opened my eyes for some reason and saw that Lillian was watching us with great pleasure. The towel that had covered her earlier was open and she was lightly pinching her own nipples. A sight that I, as every straight guy on the planet, found to make me extremely horny. As we kissed, Sonja’s hands were running up my back and through my hair, over my torso and through my hair again. She was really turned on, even more than she’d been before.

“Ohh my g-god,” she whispered into my ear as I slowly and softly kissed her neck. Lillian all of a sudden let out a very hoarse groan. Sonja and I both looked up and saw her sitting on the edge of the bed with three fingers buried deep in her pussy and her other hand rubbing her clit.

“Wow Lilly,” Sonja gasped as she looked upon her friend.

“Do me p-please! Now! Ohh yesss come on please,” Lillian moaned to both Sonja and me.

I looked at Sonja with a questioning look, Sonja however nodded and guided me onto the bed. Lillian took her fingers out of her extremely wet pussy with a squishing sound. A fair aroma reached my nostrils as she did so. Her hand immediately reaching for my cock and rubbing it till it was good and hard enough for her liking. That’s when she guided it to her pussy, which she opened up with her left hand and with her right she guided in my cock.

I went into her in one thrust at which she exclamated, “Holy God-damn motherfuck! YES oh yes fuck me with that massive cock of yours”.

I have to say for such a young petite girl she really gets nasty in bed. I started fucking her very slowly as Sonja got onto the bed and lay down next to Lillian caressing her friends’ belly and slowly through her pubic hair and then to her absolutely throbbing clit.

“Oh fuck yes harder! You bastard! Fuck me harder!,” Lillian shouted as she arched her back and bucked her hips.

“Well do it already she seems to want it enough,” Sonja said as she looked up, her beautiful green eyes full of lust.

“Okay well Lillian just remember you asked for it,” I said as a great grin formed on my face. Lillian opened her eyes in shock and looked at Sonja just in time. I thrust into her with tremendous force and picked up the pace tenfold.

“Ohhh MY G-g-g-god Yes Yes Yes oh g-g-god YES,” and so on and so forth followed at an ever increasing volume of her voice as I fucked Lillian harder and faster. Thank god I’d already had sex before that night. This time it was much, much easier not to come. As I was fucking Lillian, Sonja was watching us and caressing Lillian’s young yet very well developed body and curved in all the right places. Sonja seemed however to want more.

“You okay, grmph oh yeah, Sonja you in need of anything?,” I asked as I felt Lillian’s pussy contract around my cock and felt her body shake beneath me.

Sonja looked up and nodded, “Yeah I am in need of something. That!,” she said and pointed to my cock which was still riding her best friend.

“In due time love,” I said and added to Lillian, “Unless you’re done with me already?”.

Lillian’s shouts had reduced to a long and rather loud whimpering moan.

“Huh? What?,” Lillian asked as she looked at me through rather glazed eyes.

“I was just wondering if you were done with me yet or that you wanted to get to the good part,” I said grinning heavily again.

Lillian however looked even more shocked than before. “What? You mean this wasn’t the good part? There’s no way. But yeah I’m ready in more ways than one,” she whispered.

“Good than get up on all fours and spread your legs a little wider,” I said as I took my cock, which was positively dripping with pussy juices, out of her tight pussy and took to the floor. Lillian did as she was asked and Sonja sat down infront of her face.

Lillian settled down on her elbows and reached for Sonja’s pussy.

“Oh my you are wet now aren’t you love,” Lillian said teasingly as she brushed Sonja’s pussy with two fingers.

“Oh you have no idea. I don’t think I’ve ever been this wet before. Ohh Lilly yah that’s the spot right there Ohhh YES!,” Sonja moaned as Lillian quickly rubbed her clit and inserted three fingers deep into Sonja’s drenched pussy.

I positioned myself behind Lillian and slowly entered her tight pussy again. I immediately picked up the pace. It was starting to get hard not to come, both for me aswell as Lillian. I noticed as her breathing became shallow and somewhat laboured. Sonja was really enjoying herself as her best friend was doing very well by her.

Unexpectedly Lillian shouted, “Ohh Jesus fuck yesss oh yesss Oh you bastard!”.

Her body shook and she let out several muffled groans as she buried her face in my sheets. I was really close now but I suddenly realised that I didn’t want to come inside Lillian, I wanted to come inside Sonja and Sonja alone.

Lillian was taking several deep breaths when I took my cock out of her and got off the bed. I sat there on the bed for a moment with my eyes closed trying to make the desire to come subside. It sort of worked. It was quickly made useless however when Sonja slowly brushed over my cock with her wet fingers. I looked up at her face and saw that she was smiling the same horny smile that Claudia had displayed earlier that night. That smile will be with me until the end of my days. Lillian was watching all this with a very satisfied look on her face from the position she had taken on the bed. She was lying on her side with her hand propped up under her head. Her gaze held mine for what felt like a long time.

“Miro?,” I heard a soft voice say somewhere very far away.

“Miro?,” the voice called again.

“Mmh…what? Sorry what?,” I said absent mindedly as I pulled my gaze away from Lillian.

“Where were you just now?,” Sonja asked as she crawled her way over the bed towards me.

“Just getting a little tired I guess,” I yawned and looked at my watch. It was nearly five thirty in the morning now and I had only slept for an hour or two.

Lillian at that moment yawned loudly aswell and crawled over to my pillow and lay her head down.

“Yeah I could do with some sleep aswell, but first I want to make you come,” Sonja said as a simply wicked smiled washed over her face. She pulled me down onto the bed once more and situated herself on top of me. Slowly she eased onto my cock and started riding me cowgirl style, as she had done in my fathers study earlier. Every time she went down she let out a tiny gasp of pleasure. I reached up and started massaging her wonderful breasts softly and running her nipples between my index finger and thumb. Just as she started letting out those oh so horny tiny yelps as she had done before just before she’d come, I heard a loud snore coming from my left.

Lillian had fallen asleep. Sonja moaned and her body shook and her pussy muscles contracted. That for me was boiling point and I blew my load deep into her. It seemed to last forever as our bodies shook and we came.

We kissed and hugged and caressed each others bodies for the next thirty minutes or so when finally Sonja also fell asleep. About four minutes after that the sun came up. I watched the sun come up from my balcony as I smoked a cigarette and ate the last few remaining strawberries. I crawled into bed at around six thirty that morning and slept between Sonja and Lillian until I felt someone caress my chest hair and kiss me. I opened my eyes only far enough to see who’d kissed me. I smiled at the sight that met my half closed eyes. Sonja was lying next to me wearing my bathrobe and a towel around her head.

“G’mornin’ wha’timeisit?,” I asked in a low grumble as I stretched out my arms and wrapped them around Sonja’s neck, pulling her closer and kissing her. It took a few moments before Sonja was able to answer.

“The time is two o’clock in the afternoon although most of the guests are still either asleep by the pool or in their beds. Lillian is taking a nap by the pool aswell, she enjoyed herself immensely last night and for that matter so did I. Although I was hoping to do this more often,” she said as she took a place on top of me and smiled loftily.

“Well I’d like that aswell. Infact what do you say we make it dinner tonight and brunch in about fifteen minutes,” I said as I opened her robe and glanced once again at her simply perfect body.

“You know what?,” I asked as a grin appeared on her face.

“I’m not really awake yet, so humour me,” she yawned and ran her fingers down my sides, causing me to giggle slightly.

“This is going to be a great summer,” I said.

She smiled at this, leaned forward and kissed me softly as she ran her fingers through my hair.

“Yeah I think so too. Come on, let’s have some breakfast”.

The post Jamies Pool Party appeared first on Free Erotic Stories.

Let me tell you about us. My wife has blondish-brown hair, hazel eyes, stands around 5’7″ tall and is about a size 14 after having two kids. She has a very nice ass and all the people who have seen her thinks she looks good. She is very self conscious though and doesn’t think like me. I am 6’1″ tall, brown hair, hazel, eyes and 205 lbs. I am open-minded and love to play out fantasies. I brought the idea to my wife about bringing a well endowed black man in to pleasure her. She told me no way to her ever sleeping with someone else. It would break her wedding vows and she wouldn’t do it. Now on that, let me say my wife has only been with me and two guys before me, so I think that had a slot to do with it.

For several months I tried to convince her to play out this fantasy to no success. I knew that if I ever wanted this to happen, I had to either plan really well or just give up. I am not in the habit of giving up, so I thought about it for a while. I finally came up with finding her a male masseuse to massage her like never before. She had had therapeutic massages before, but this time, she was going to be in for a real treat.

I informed her on Tuesday that I had a surprise for her on Saturday night and that I was going to have the kids go to their grandparents for the weekend. She gave me the fiery go to hell look because she hates surprises. So through the week, I talked to Jonathan, the man I had found on craig’s list that previous week. I had a lot of guys reply, but Jonathan took the time to talk with me, wasn’t vulgar, and was well educated. I found out he had been through massage school. I explained to him my fantasy for her and told him that she had been unwilling to agree. He asked me about her and what she liked and didn’t like. We traded pictures and I was very impressed so I decided on using him for the massage.

Saturday night rolled around and we dropped the kids off at their grandparents. After that I took her to dinner and we enjoyed a quiet dinner without kiddos screaming and yelling. I had rented a motel room that had a Jacuzzi in it and had gone there earlier in the day with her favorite bottle of wine and the stuff we would need for the massage. I took a blind fold and glasses and some of her lingerie for the evening.

We arrived at the hotel about 8 pm and I filled the Jacuzzi with water and turned it on for her to get in and relax since Jonathan wasn’t to show up till 9:30. As she took her clothes off, I poured her a glass of wine and explained to her that she was set up to have a massage. I told her that the hotel offered massages for guest and that I had asked for them to set one up for her. She was reluctant about it but said that since I would be there, it would be ok. I told her there was nothing to worry about. I explained that I had packed a blindfold since I knew she was shy, and that she could think it was me. So at 9:00, I helped her to dry off and had her lay face down on the bed. I put the blindfold on her and nibbled at her ear just to get her going a little. I then covered her up with a towel as to make this look completely professional. I pulled out her favorite massage oil from the house which is a blend of herbs to produce an aroma for sensuality and tranquility.

At 9:30 there was a knock on the door. I opened the door and Jonathan was standing there in a nice pair of slacks, a button down dress shirt, and a nice pair of dress shoes. I said hello and he said “Hello there, my name is Jonathan and I was informed that I had a massage scheduled in this room.” I said “please come in as the massage is for April, my wife.” He entered the room and I swear he had to be 6’5″. He probably weighed 230 but was muscular and very trimmed. He made his introduction to April even though she had the blindfold on. He told her that she would be receiving a full body massage and he hoped that she would enjoy it and remember it forever. He asked if there was a bathroom he could use and that he needed to change into his massage attire. I pointed him to the bathroom saying that he could change in there. As he went in to use the restroom, I could tell she was nervous. I told her I would be there the whole time and to just relax and think of me. Jonathan emerged from the bathroom with the flush of the toilet and was naked as we had discussed. He was at least 9 inches and he wasn’t even hard yet. He washed his hands and walked over to the bed. He proceeded to ask April if she was ready to begin and she nodded her head yes.

He started by standing on the side of the bed and bending over stroking her back. After a few minutes of this, he asked her if it was ok for him to kneel on the bed to get a better angle. She agreed and he knelt next to her and began to stroke and knead her back. He slowly folded the towel down to where it was just resting on her but. He proceeded to massage her back, shoulders and neck for the next 30 minutes. She was relaxing real well at this point and starting to take deeper breaths. He then moved to her legs and spread them ever so slightly to be able to access her complete leg on both sides. He stroked her legs first on the back of her thighs and calves. He then moved inward to the inner thigh and stroked there for a while. Occasionally, his fingers would lightly brush her pussy lips and she would gasp lightly thinking it went unheard. He finished her legs and massaged her feet and arms before asking her to turn over. He said that the towel would be in the way and asked if he could remove it off her. He told her it was totally up to her though. She agreed in what seemed to be a reluctant nod, but there was something strange about it. He removed the towel and I could see his member starting to grow as he looked at her body. She has an unshaven pussy which is one thing he was extremely happy about as it seems nowadays, every female shaves almost. He again focused on her massage and started with her upper body.

First he worked on her shoulders some more and then her stomach. He did not ask her if she was okay with the next part, but I found she was. He started massaging her breast from the outer skin where they meet her chest and started moving inward. He reached her areole on the first one and slowly started rubbing his big fingers around it. As he did this, her nipple started to harden even though he had not touched it yet. He did not touch that nipple yet and he moved to the other side doing the same thing. He brought both of her nipples to full attention. After they were standing up, he slowly dripped some oil on them and started rubbing them. You could see April’s stomach twitching as he did this. He teased her nipples and lightly pinched them while tugging on them, working to turn her on more. He stopped doing that and move down to her legs again. This time he started at her feet and worked his way up. As he moved his hand slowly to the inside of her legs, he would pull and slightly spread her legs apart from each other in the process. Pretty soon she had her legs spread enough to where he could massage her thighs and see her full pussy at the same time. He worked on her thighs and in the process would lightly touch her pussy to see if she complained. After this was done for a short amount of time, he said he was going to finish her full body massage on the last part of her abdomen. He began right up where her bush started, worked her hips and all around. He slowly would move his fingers in between her legs where the leg met the pelvis and slide his fingers down to her asshole and back up lightly running his fingers over both her ass and pussy.

He then began to work at her pussy more and was rubbing her inner and outer lips. He massaged her clit and she was positioning herself for a better contact. He then slowly fit one of his fingers at her opening and worked it in and out of her slowly. She started to move her hips to meet his finger as it would thrust inward. He then put a second finger in followed shortly by a third and she loved it. He removed his hand that was massaging her clit and replaced it with his tongue. She reached over and felt his bare leg next to her arm. She then surprised me as she grabbed his leg and had him position himself over her. They were now in the sixty-nine position and she had a massive black cock right above her lips. She reached up and grabbed his cock at the base and I watched as her hand moved up his cock. I thought she would have a heart attack when she reached the tip and realized how big his cock was. Fully hard, he was eleven and a half inched long and about seven inches around. He was licking at her pussy and matching her every move when she slowly opened her mouth and proceeded to start licking the tip of his cock. I thought he was going to loose when she started. She was not able to get his cock very far into her mouth, maybe three or four inches as she doesn’t like to go down often, but while she did this she was also stroking his cock at the same rhythm. He was enjoying the whole scenario and she was starting to get worked up to her first orgasm as he continued his domination of her clit with his tongue. Her legs started quivering as she came for the first time. She bucked her hips and gasped for air all the while sucking harder on him while grasping his cock tightly. She then started to pull away as she now was ready to play out the fantasy I had brought up so many months ago, though she did not realize it yet.

She pulled his cock out of her mouth and motioned for him to position himself between her legs. His shaft was now positioned at the entrance of her wet and willing opening. He asked her if she was ready for it and she just smiled. Jonathan slowly started to work the head of his cock at her opening, teasing her. She had never had a man this size before, so I gave him some KY and he applied it to her. He then slowly slid the head in and she grimaced a little due to the muscles being stretched. He took his time and let her adjust to his size. He proceeded to do this through the beginning slowly sliding his cock in little by little. Around 6 inches was in and she was starting to feel a mixture of pain and pleasure deep inside of her. He would move his cock in and out slowly to help her adjust to the size and depth he was going in her. At about 8 inches, he pulled back and pushed the rest of his cock deep into her until his balls slapped up against her ass. This sent pain through her whole abdomen but he stayed there and let her cervix adjust to the size. The pain started to fade and she felt more pleasure that she had never known before. His cock filled her completely up and she loved it.

At this point, he slowly started to move his member in and out of her increasing speed as he went. She was now feeling the pleasure of his movements and was working her hips to match him. His cock glistened in the light from the wetness she had. She was moving in and out of her and she was nearing orgasm two which she has never done in a single session. He kept going and started to work his cock all the way out to the tip and then all the way in again. After about 6 full strokes like that, she came again. This time she started to squirt which was new to her and she started to get embarrassed. He told her not to and explained that he was trying to get her to experience new things. Just like that, she was back into it. He made her cum at least half a dozen times and was able to hold his for all this time. He was working his member in and out of her and you could tell that he was going to cum pretty soon. One of the things I did instruct him to do in our e-mails was to fuck her without a condom and to cum inside of her pussy. My wife and I have both been fixed so I wanted her to have that enjoyment as it is one of her favorite parts. He told me he was not going to have sex with anyone so he would have an extra big load to shoot into her. His balls we the size of golf balls and as he tensed up, he told her, this is for you. At that point he came and filled her with the thickest white cum I have ever seen. He filled her with so much cum, it was flowing around his cock and out onto the sheets. She was absolutely in heaven as he started to move off of her. He asked her if she wanted more and she nodded yes. After that, I asked her if she was ready for her surprise. She didn’t know what I meant, so at that time, I removed the blindfold and introduced her to he masseuse.

The post Hot Wifes First Interracial Massage appeared first on Free Erotic Stories.

I am 36 years old, and still look rather young for my age. People often think that I am in my mid. to early 20’s. And, at 5’5″, 100 pounds, and 34-A small tits, I fit in fairly well in graduate school at Marshall University. It was a busy life, so that’s why it was such a treat when my professor let us go early after taking a test last Thursday.

Not being expected home for a few hours, I thought I would take some time to myself and just relax. After all, I deserved it. Substitute teaching during the day, being a wife and mother, driving to Huntington, working on class projects, doing research, and sitting through classes that ended well past 9 o’clock. Yes, I needed some me time.

I left the classroom and walked to the Student Union. I ordered a drink and went to the lounge and found a seat. I sunk deep into the soft cushions of a couch, letting the world just slip away, and letting out a small sigh. “Long day?” A voice came from the side.

I flinch, startled as I returned to reality, “Yes. Yes, it was.” I said as I glanced around for the source of the inquiry. A tall good-looking young man stood at the end of the couch.

“Sorry for surprising you.” He said, “I’m glad we got out of class too.” He paused, “I have had so much work lately, with term papers, projects, and tests I don’t know if I will ever get done.”

“No, that’s OK,” I said. “Are you in my class?”

“Yeah.” He said, “I usually sit in the back. You sit toward the front of the class, on the right-hand side.”

“Um huh”

“Yeah, I noticed you a few times.”

“Alright?” I responded uncertainly.

“Mind if I set down?”

“No, go ahead.” I said.

He took a seat on the couch. Then took a drink of his drink. It was then that I noticed how good-looking and well built he was. I could tell he was athletic, with sandy brown hair, green eyes, and dark complexion. He wore tight fitting jeans, a gray MU t-shirt, and untied high-top shoes.

We talked about his school, where he was from, his family’s business, where I met my husband; that sort of thing. He told me that he was engaged but that his fiancé had graduated last semester, and went back home to take a job as an accountant. He said that they visit each other occasionally on weekends but he still missed her and thought about her all the time. I told him that was very romantic and told him that I hoped it lasts. I hadn’t planned on opening up to him this way but it just ended up that way. Then I let out another sigh.

He asked if there was anything wrong, I said no at first but went on to tell him just how busy I had been lately, how I felt like I didn’t have a clue what was going on in class sometimes. I told him about some of my insecurities and explained the life of a substitute teacher. He gave a slight laugh and said that he was shocked. He said, that I was very attractive, and did not see how I could have any kind of insecurity. He went on to say that, he felt a little overwhelmed in class, and that by the way I speak up in class, he was sure that I knew twice as much as he did about everything. I blushed at the compliment and thanked him. I told him I didn’t really feel good about myself and wished I were ten years younger.

“What, back in Jr. High School?” he said.

I grinned, “No, 25, I wish I was 25.”

He looked confused. “Twenty-five, NO WAY! You are not,,, not thirty-five!” He said with a look of amazement.

“Yes, I am.”

“No, way!” He scanned me head to toe, checking me out more closely. “You have a hot little body, and I would never that you were anything over twenty-three.”

I blushed again. “Thank you” I said softly and looked away.

Then he really stunned me. He told me that he had actually come over to ask me out, but did not know that I was married. I quickly composed myself, smiled, and said, “So is that a problem for you?”

Once again, I had surprised him. He did not know what to say or even how to respond.

“Look, my husband doesn’t mind if I fool around. As a matter of fact, I kind of have his blessing, if that makes any sense.” I then reached into my purse and pulled out the condom that I had bought at a gas station, for just the right occasion. “But, what about your fiancé?”

He shook his head in disbelief, finally taking a breath, but still unable to speak. “W, w, well… Um… Uh…” he tried.

I laughed, “Look, I have had a long day and I could use a little fun, and well, I don’t have to be home for another couple hours.” I then reached over and placed the square package into the palm of his hand. I still can’t believe that I could have been so bold.

He stared at the package in his hand for a moment. Still flustered, he stammered, “I, I, I live right around the corner, if you really want to?”

“Yeah” I said, and we walked out of the Student Union and around the corner to the towers. I followed him inside, crossed the lobby, and up a flight of stairs. We walked down a long corridor and finally arriving outside of his room. We spoke little as we walked together, both still a little anxious.

He opened the door, and I walked inside. He followed me in and walked straight across the room to the closet, opened the door and removed a hanger from the bar. He returned to the door, opened it, looked both ways down the hallway, and placed the hanger on the outside doorknob before closing it.

He turned around and we were standing only feet apart facing each other. He gave me a smile and took a step forward extending his arms. I put my hand up and he stopped at once then took a half step back.

Staring into his eyes I reached up and slowly started to unbutton my blouse. First, the top button, then the second, and the next until my shirt hung open exposing my skin and middle of my Victoria’s Secret bra. I reached up slowly and began pulling my shirt from my shoulders, letting it inch down my back, my bra coming into full view. I pulled my arms out, and tossed it to the floor.

Then, almost on there own, my trembling hands moved to my waist and unfastened my pants and slowly pulled down the zipper. I reached back to my waist and began to slide them down slowly. Gradually, exposing my bikini panties, down my thighs, past my knees to the floor. I step out of them and kicked them aside also.

Standing in only my bra and panties, facing this handsome college student, as his eyes fixed on me taking in every inch of my body. I still couldn’t believe I was doing this.

“You are so sexy,” he said. “You are really turning me on.”

“Really?” I said.

“Yeah, really.” He said, “let me show you.”

Standing right in front of me, he took off his shirt. “WOW” I thought. This guy is like an athlete. He then reached down and unfastened his pants and pushed them down his muscular legs to the floor. There he stood before me in his briefs. I glanced down and could see his growing bulge and new he was telling the truth.

He took a step toward me and I met him mid stride. We wrapped our arms around each other and kissed, letting our tongues explore each other’s mouths. I moved my hands over his body, feeling his muscles beneath his tightly stretched skin. His hands moved down my back and cup my ass hard in his strong hands then caressed my thighs.

Our kisses grew more passionate, as we continued to explore each other’s bodies. His hands moved up my back and in one swift move he had unfastened my bra. I leaned back, dropped my arms and let it fall away.

“Mmmmm, yes,” I sighed as his hands found my breasts, cupping one then the other teasing my hardened nipples. I loved the feel of his strong hands on my breasts and he must have enjoyed it too since I could feel him getting harder pressing against my stomach.

We continued to kiss, pressing my breasts against his chest and grinding my hips into his erection. My hands moving down his body, over his hips and around his torso. I placed my thumb inside of his waistband and gently pushed his briefs toward the floor. His cock sprang free, completely hard, nearly 8 inches and fairly thick. Instinctively, I wrapped my hand around him and stroked slowly at first.

I kissed my way down his chest, sucking his tight nipples in my mouth. I moved my kisses down his stomach as his hands moved to the back of my head. Running his fingers through my hair. I stroked his cock only inches from my face, before I leaned forward and kissed the tip. His body gave shudder, as I continued to kiss up and down the length of his shaft. Finally, I opened my mouth and let his head slid between my lips, my tongue rolling over the head and under the rim. “Mmmmmm.” He moaned.

I still couldn’t believe what I was doing. I am a married woman, in a college guy’s dorm room, sucking his cock. The situation made even more arousing, knowing that I would tell my husband all about it later.

Giving my new friend a blowjob was really turning me on, but I wanted to know what this cock would feel like inside me.

I continued moving my mouth up and down his shaft, faster and harder, caressing his balls with my fingers. He moaned loudly, then pulled himself out from between my lips. “Wait, not yet babe, not yet.” He said, as he helped me back to a standing position.

We continued to kiss as he regained composure. Then he moved his hand down my bare back, caressed my hips, placed his fingers inside my panties and gently lowered them down my legs. I stepped back and he guided me to the bed. I sat down and my friend knelt between my legs and spread them slowly apart.

He leaned forward and I felt his tongue slide slowly up my wet pussy. I fell back and let out a moan. I was in heaven! He moved his tongue around my clit sucking it into his mouth. Harder and faster the intensity grew with each lap of his hot tongue. I could no longer fight the urge to cum and I had one of the most explosive orgasms that I have ever had as he buried his tongue inside me! My body shook as I gasped for each and every breath, “Uh… Yes… Fuck!” I squealed in delight.

After several minutes, he stopped and kissed up my body, over my stomach and to my breasts. His tongue running across my nipple sent chills shooting down my spine. I felt the warmth of his mouth as he sucked them into his mouth. He kissed up my neck and came to stop at my lips. Lying on top of me we kissed… passionately. I felt his hard cock throbbing against my stomach again.

Just then, my friend pulled back, leaned over the bed and grabbed his pants from the floor. He removed the condom that I had given him from the pocked, opened it, and rolled it over his rock hard cock.

“Are you sure you want me to fuck you?” he whispered.

“Yes…” I purred.

“God,” he breathed. “I have fantasized about you since the first night I saw you in class.”

“Really?” I asked.

“Yes.”

I smiled, then rolled him over onto his back and straddled his muscular body. I rubbed my wet pussy along his hard cock. I loved the sensation and I could tell from his face that he did too.

“Well, now you don’t have to imagine,” I said as I lowered myself onto his excited cock.

We both moaned in pleasure as he filled me up. His hands were on my ass as I moved my hips back and forth moving him in and out. I leaned forward onto my arms and took long deep strokes, riding hard, my tits swaying with each thrust. Occasionally, I would sit straight up to catch my breath, grinding my hips slowly, enjoying the full sensation of my pussy. His hands playing with my tits, caressing my stomach, and massaging my thighs.

“You should get on top,” I said, after about 10 minutes, as I began to feel tired.

I rolled off slowly and laid back on the bed, my legs spread wide in the air, inviting my new friend inside. He leaned over me, and with one pushed buried himself deep inside me and started pounding me with his rock solid cock. He leaned forward and started kissing and sucking my nipples, as he pounded his meat inside of my body at a frantic pace.

“Mmmmmmmm, yes… fuck me… fuck me, harder…” I moaned.

I reached down and grab his ass and brought him deeper inside me. Our bodies moving together in a lustful dance. My body convulsing, my legs in the air, toes curled, my thoughts lost, my breath gasping in the pleasure from each deep, hard trust. I was basically hanging on for the ride.

“Oh God,” I moaned. “Yes… Umm… Eeeee…. Yes… Oh… Oh… Oh…” I cried, “I’m cumming,” as an orgasm slammed into me. Hot explosions of sexual release rocked my body he continued slamming his cock in and out of my wet pussy.

“Fuck… I’m gonna cum…” He groaned.

I grabbing his ass and pulling his hips into mine. His cock buried deep, I felt it twitch then the warmth of his cum as it filled the condom inside of me.

He collapsed on top of me, both struggling to catch our breath in a sweaty heap. Our muscles continuing to spasm. We stayed in each other’s arms for a few minutes, holding each other as his cock gradually went soft and fell from my well-fucked lips.

I gave him a kiss and got up from the bed. My legs felt weak from the physical exertion and it took several minutes to get dressed.

My new friend looked exhausted as he lay on the bed. I gave him another kiss, and said, “I’ll see you in class next week.”

I then left for home, with a great story to tell my husband.

The post Wife Goes Back To School appeared first on Free Erotic Stories.

Well yesterday we went to see the movie “Titanic”, well after the movie I was feeling a little on the kinky side of life. I was dressed in a nice light ankle length dress. One thing I love about Jimmy is, he is always into public sex. Well after the movie he took me to this place in Pomona, I knew of this place because I have been in the adult bookstore before buying two different toys. When we went inside the store I pointed to a lovely big fat black one and told him I had to have that to add to my collection, so Jimmy bought it for me.

Now all the times I had been in there in the past, (maybe 3-4 times) I never went into the back room to see the video movies. (I just really never thought of it) I was surprised that they even had them in this store. (I have no idea why I was surprised, but I was.) Now when we had pulled into the parking lot, there where only three cars and a van. I was glad it was not going to be crowded, and the only person in the bookstore part was the guy working behind the counter. (If that makes any sense) after getting my new dildo, Jimmy exchanged five dollars for tokens and he told me he wanted to show me something exciting. Well I being a woman who loves exciting new things could not wait. We went inside the back part of the store behind a very heavy curtain where the peep shows where playing.

It was incredible; when we walked in there I could smell the menâ€s sperm in the air. It was dark but not pitch black. That place has all kinds of little booths but none with doors. Jimmy knew the place and he took me back to the next to the last booth. He showed me the both walls with three different big holes on each wall. He started a movie and I was holding his stiff dick as he and I watched. I stroked him through his pants and he pulled up the front of my long dress to gain access to my very wet vagina. As his fingers touched me, I looked down to the sides and could see eyes watching us. When I saw that, I really began to get wild and nasty. I told Jimmy loud enough for him and the person or people watching how much I needed his fingers in me, I told him how wet I was, I told him how bad I needed to have his cock in me. Jimmy moved me in front of him leaning me back against him.

He handed me my new dildo and whispered in my ear for me to use it. I took it and I worked it in and once I had it inside he took it over from me. We almost lost our balance and he had us sit on the bench in the booth. He kept working my pussy with that lovely black cock and I worked my breast and nipples. He whispered in my ear and asked me if I wanted to fuck him right there. I almost yelled out for the whole place to hear me. (Maybe I did) I told Jimmy that I needed his cock in my ass, I needed to feel his cock fucking me as he fucked my pussy. All this time he had to stop once and a while to feed the machine. I have to tell you, that was hard to do, who in the hell would want to stop something so wild as this just to feed a fucking video machine.

The trouble was, if he did not put more coins in it, the place got so dark we and no one else could see. (And I was there to put on a show.) Jimmy lifted me up and then the back of my dress as I held onto the big black dick in me. Jimmy told me to kneel down on the floor so he could fuck me. I nixed that real fast, I could feel the sticky floor, and I was not about to kneel on it. Jimmy pulled the bench from the back of the booth and had me lay down on my tummy so he could get in from behind me. All the time we moved around in there, I could see the eyes watching us both. Jimmy said to me something to the effect that since I love to suck cock so much, why don’t I suck the rubber cock we where using while he fucked me. Jimmy did not whisper that, he pulled it out and handed it to me as I laid there on the bench with my face just inches away from a nice big whole in the wall that had two pair of eyes glued to it. I put the cock in my mouth and made all kinds of lovely sounds as I sucked my rubber dick.

Jimmy moved in behind me and told me to look. (I had my eyes closed relishing in the nastiness of it all. I looked up and there was a stiff dick right even with my head, I was going to do what I had seen in those pictures from the Internet. I pulled the rubber cock out of my mouth and with Jimmy’s help, we scooted forward so I could grab the cock sticking through the wall, and I took it in my mouth and made love to it. I was crazy with desire and lust at the same time. The man did not have on a condom, and as much as I wanted his sperm, I knew I could not have it. I knew I had to not allow any of this strangerâ€s sperm to get in my mouth. I am thankful I know men and that I know when they are about to climax. I felt him ready to shoot his sperm and I just slid my mouth off and jerked his rock hard cock like crazy.

He climaxed and pulled back I had sperm all over my hand and my face. It did not take but a few seconds before another cock came back through the hole in the wall replacing the last man, this time, this man had on a condom. Oh I went to work and some time while I was working on this second man showing him how much I loved his cock, Jimmy climaxed in my ass I felt his sperm filling me and making me feel absolutely wonderful. Jimmy pulled his cock out of me but I never stopped working this wonderful cock in my mouth. I heard voices behind me and I stopped loving that cock just long enough to look behind me. There was a guy who wanted to fuck me after Jimmy pulled out. I cut them off and I asked the stranger if he had a condom, he said yes, so I told him he could as long as he put on the condom.

I was so thankful that there where only five or six guys there that night. I don’t care how lubricated those condoms say they are. They are not lubricated enough to take on man after man, (even with the sperm Jimmy put in there to start with it only helped a little.) I swear my butt hole was so fucking sore for days just from screwing two guys with out the old butt lube. The last man I had him in my pussy. I kept hearing Jimmy telling the guys to keep the machine going if they wanted to fuck me. Now I have done some very wild and nasty things in my life and that one has to rank right up there as one of the wildest. Ok boys and girls, now you know what a slut I am…….Oh shit, I forgot…… you already knew that didn’t you

God what a blast, I am all turned on just reliving this to write you, talk about lovely memories

The post Glory Hole Girl appeared first on Free Erotic Stories.

It started at her office Christmas Party. Because there had been too many restrictions the year before with party poopers and politically correct bores it had been decided to have it at a private house. That way it wasn’t technically anything to do with the firm and they didn’t need to invite the spoilsports anyway. So they let it be known it was going to be noisy, naughty and the drink was going to flow. It was up to each employee to decide if they wanted to bring their partner – all were welcome.

My wife wanted me to join her and I agreed. We are a quiet couple and my wife is usually very shy – and unfortunately a bit straight-laced. Or so I thought! Now we like to enjoy ourselves and have a dance and a drink – but we’re never exactly wild and loud. Anyway you’ve got the picture – so there we were and the party was in full swing. Trouble was I couldn’t drink because of medication but that was ok – it was after all my wife’s party and I told her to enjoy herself – no problem.

My wife had spent time circulating and chatting while I was happy to watch the “going’s on” and antics of the crowd when the alcohol started to take effect. When my wife rejoined me I commented on how some people seemed to be getting out of hand. Hands were wandering up skirts and down blouses and men’s crotches were being felt.

“It’s only a bit of harmless fun,” said my wife. That was the first surprise! Usually she would be the first to frown on public displays of sex. I noticed a woman with two men – one was giving her hell of a passionate kiss while the other waited his turn. The men managed to do the same with several women – some while their husbands were nearby. I commented again to my wife.

“They’re just enjoying themselves – it’s only because it’s Christmas,” she said quietly. She seemed to be envious and I felt a bit unsettled about it. It was as though she thought my presence was spoiling her fun. Feeling annoyed I asked her a question.

“So if I wasn’t here those men would be groping you too?”

“Well they might do that anyway – they don’t seem to care do they?”

Her reply shocked me but worse was to come.

“You wouldn’t object to them dragging you off to a dark corner to have a feel of your tits while they slobbered all over you then? They’re doing a bit more than giving a Christmas kiss under the mistletoe aren’t they?” There was a tone in my voice.

“They are nice guys really – I’ve always found them ok. It’s just them having fun. I don’t see anyone complaining.” She would never normally have been so broad-minded.

“That’s not what I asked you. And how come you know them – they work in the same building but not for your company?”

“I sometimes talk to them at lunchtime – if I sit in the sun on the roof or go for a walk. No,” she added, “I wouldn’t make a scene and spoil the party. Like I said, it’s just a bit of fun at Christmas.”

“So you wouldn’t mind if they came over and started to kiss and touch you up? You’d let them lead you off – even though I’m here?”

“Well yes, why not? It’s Christmas and it’s a party.”

I was gobsmacked! That was an answer I would never have believed possible. I was more shocked than annoyed then I wondered – just how much time did she spend with these guys during her lunch-breaks? She watched them as intently as I did but with a look of envy. Envious of the women that were getting “touched up” and kissed by them. It was obvious that she had taken a fancy to one of them. I was beginning to feel a little jealous.

Well – as the party went on and my wife circulated and danced, it got wilder. I stayed quiet, watching, partly because I was still sober and partly because of what my wife had said. I had never seen her with such an attitude before. Then her boss asked me a favour. A couple of people had overdone it – they had started drinking early in the afternoon and were the worst for wear. Would I be a nice guy and drive them home? He knew I wasn’t able to drink. I said ok then called my wife over to tell her.

“What a bloody cheek he has asking you!” she said. “He has no right to expect you to take them home. Why doesn’t he call them a cab?”

“Well, he wants to make sure they get in the house safely I think,” I said. “I should only be gone about thirty minutes.”

So I left and drove them home. I couldn’t help but feel my wife’s protests had seemed a little exaggerated and false. The couple seemed almost asleep in the back seat and the woman’s skirt was up round her thighs. In short this is what happened next.

I got them home. They couldn’t find a key. The man began to feel ill. I couldn’t just leave them on the roadside so I waved down a passing police-car and explained the situation. He was a good copper and gave me the name of an approved locksmith. When I called him he said about two hours. Great! I called the party and left a message for my wife – don’t expect me for two hours. You can see where this is leading can’t you?

The locksmith sent an assistant – he was there in twenty minutes. I got the couple upstairs and dumped the woman on her bed – the man crawled into the bathroom. Her skirt was now around her waist and her pussy may as well have been naked. I could have fucked her and she wouldn’t have known about it. In fact watching her earlier she probably wouldn’t have objected then! But you can go to jail for that so I made sure they were safe and comfy then left.

I was going to let my wife know that I was on my way back but decided against it – I was curious about something. Driving back to the party I was aware that I had a hard on and felt horny. Partly due to the woman’s cunt being on show – but partly because of my fertile imagination about my wife. Yet I was also nervous and jealous – not to mention feeling a little upset that she would let other men feel her – and enjoy it!

I entered the house from the rear door. No one noticed me – most were either too “pissed” or groping each other. Some women had their tops removed. Where the fuck was my wife? Then I spotted her – in the hallway.

She was stood with the two men, holding a drink and chatting away. I moved into a corner to watch them without being seen. As they laughed and chatted away one of them put his hand around her waist and bent to kiss her – on the lips – just for a few seconds. They chatted a bit more – then the other one kissed her. I felt the pangs of jealousy rise up in me and my heart began to race. So it went on – talking, kissing – each kiss seemed a little longer and more intense than the last. But it was their hands that were causing me concern – or rather what they were doing with them.

As each man held and kissed her his hand went from gently resting on her waist to climbing up to her breast. After a while they began to cup her bosom and I could see fingers caressing her nipples. It was as though as each man watched what the other could get away with he would go a little further.

Now as one kissed her and squeezed her tits the other one began to stroke her thigh while he watched. She never made any attempt to resist or knock their hands away. My heart was pounding like mad and I felt a little sick. Butterflies were flying around my stomach. I was about to go over and put a stop to it but something held me back. I had to know how far she would go. This was how she was like when I wasn’t with her – to restrict her behaviour – probably the real “she”.

I actually saw her obligingly move the arm that she was holding her drink with out of the way of her bust to let one man get a better feel of her tits. I couldn’t believe it! Why were they paying my wife so much attention – every other woman had been given a kiss or two then they had moved on to the next one?

Feeling a little conspicuous I got myself a drink and took up a position where I was able to observe the trio without them seeing me. No one else noticed my presence. Just watching them kiss her and how she let them run their hands up and down her body made me feel both sick with jealousy and a little betrayed. Yet I couldn’t help be conscious of the fact that I had a raging hard on – my cock was trying to burst out of my pants. There was something exciting about watching my wife responding to these men.

Suddenly one of the men pointed to a broom cupboard and whispered something to my wife. Both men looked quickly round and next minute the door was opened and she was gone – inside with one of the men! My heart pounded – my stomach churned – and my head screamed! If the other man hadn’t have stood by the door casually sipping his drink I could have gone over and listened to what was going on inside. What was she going to let him do in there? He had already felt her tits and run his hand up her thigh. How far would she go?

A minute seemed like an hour – and she was in there for quite a few of them. Then the door opened and they appeared. My heart kept missing beats as I carefully checked her out for clues. As she sipped her drink I noticed her blouse was slightly pulled from the waistband of her skirt at the side. Only a few inches – as though she had rushed to tuck it back in but not done a good job. Neither had she done a good job of re-fastening the buttons! Only one extra one was undone – but that told me everything. He had been inside her blouse.

While I was still reeling from the shock the other man held his hands up as though he was protesting. Both men started to laugh – then he opened the door to the cupboard and led my wife in. He was taking his turn – and she walked in willingly. I don’t need to describe what I felt and went through – I’m sure you can imagine. But besides all the uncomfortable feelings – there was an underlying excitement – a sexual excitement.

They were in there longer than before, so much so that the man outside became visibly impatient. As if I wasn’t! He decided to wait no longer, instead of standing guard so to speak, he opened the door and joined them. Now she was inside with both men! I expected her to come out – I mean – how far was this thing going? It didn’t happen – she stayed in with them – for yet another endless time.

Five minutes later I was a complete basket case. Shaking and confused – with intense feelings I’d never known before I decided enough was enough! I was going to stop this. I never got the chance – someone got there before me.

A couple who had the same idea rushed over and opened the door. Stopped in their tracks when they realised that it was occupied they stood looking in the cupboard, smiling. I heard the man shout, “Hey, come on! Give someone else a turn!” Maybe it was my imagination thinking I saw the first man finish fastening up his flies as he stepped back into the room. There was however no mistaking what my wife was doing – she was busy trying to re – button her blouse. All the buttons were undone – and it was completely out of her waistband. In fact she had stepped out of the closet so fast that her bra was clearly on show for all to see. The second man? Well, he still had his hands on his trouser zip

So what pictures went through my mind? She was in a cupboard with two men. She had let them unfasten her blouse to play with her tits. They must have at least attempted to get inside her knickers. Had she let them? They had both unfastened their pants and got their cocks out. Had she played with them both – at the same time? My wife with a cock in each hand – masturbating two men at the same time! Or had she gone even further? It was all too much to take in!

They had composed themselves and resumed talking and sipping their drinks. Had being caught out in the cupboard brought them back to earth? No it certainly had not! I watched as one of the men closed his mouth over my wife’s lips. I plainly saw her mouth open for him and his tongue dart into her mouth. It was lust, passion, raw sex, his hands grabbed her arse and he pulled her into his crotch. She ran a hand through his hair and pulled closer – she was aroused – very aroused. As soon as he let her go she turned to the other man so he could take his turn and was no less passionate. Had they been alone in a room they would by now be fucking her – I had no doubt about it. Was this really my wife – did I really know her at all?

I was totally mentally numb; all I could do was just carry on watching. Someone spoke to me but I never even bothered to look up in his direction. The kissing went on for just a couple of minutes then something was whispered. They all glanced at their watches to check the time then the men looked at my wife. She hesitated, gave a nervous nod and look around – then they all started to walk toward me. I very quickly shot away behind a group of people.

I decided they must have been moving into either the kitchen or living room. Maybe to get some food so they would look innocent and normal when they thought I was coming back. When they passed me I followed them with my eyes – into the kitchen – then outside into the back yard. I couldn’t believe it – what the fuck was going on now?

A few people had gone out before to mess about and just run around the garden a little – but where was my wife going. Surely she would expect me back in the next twenty minutes or so? When some others went out and some came back in I took the opportunity to slip out and move quietly into the shadows. This was getting silly and out of hand – and was bloody unbelievable! I stood and scanned the garden trying to spot my wife and the men. Then I saw them – walking towards a tool shed – one of them tried the door and found it unlocked. To my amazement they all slipped through the door and closed it behind them. Now I was going really “ape-shit”.

What was it she had said, “Just a bit of harmless fun”? She couldn’t get enough! I walked up to the shed and heard noises from the side. When I figured out were they where standing I moved quietly round to try to listen. I was sure that my breathing was so heavy and noisy I would probably be heard. Forcing myself to settle down I pressed my ear to the wooden panel. I could hear muffled sounds, then voices.

“That’s great! What lovely tits you have. Let me pull your blouse out. Come on, unfasten them all.”

Then there was moaning sounds – and a zipper being pulled down.

“Hold it for me – do what you was doing before – in the closet. Yeah! That’s right! Good girl! Do you like that?”

My wife’s voice came next.

“No! You can’t take anything off – I can’t stay long – my husband will be back soon.”

The second man joined in.

“Ok, let’s just pull them down a bit. Yesss! That’s nice! That’s lovely. Pull your bra up and let’s see your nipples. Come on, don’t be shy – I want to suck them! Yes! That’s nice. Good girl! Now you can use your other hand on me. Get it out and play with mine too. Come on – unzip me.”

My wife’s voice, sounding breathless.

“I have to go soon, in a few minutes.” Then came more moans.

“Do you like that – what my fingers are doing?”

“Hmmm, yes!”

“Do you wish you could stay longer?”

“Yes!”

There were slurps, moans, expletives and you can imagine the pictures that ran through my mind.

“Bet this is more exciting than doing it with your husband, isn’t it? What a shame we’ve only got a few minutes.”

Suddenly a much louder groan came from one man’s mouth. “Yes! Keep going!” Then more sounds of lips on skin. She had masturbated one of them to climax.

“I’ll have to go now – my husband will be back.”

“You can’t leave my friend like that – that’s not nice. Look how big it is – wouldn’t you like it inside you?”

“No! I have to go back inside.”

“He’s having trouble getting there. You’ll have to help him.”

“Sit on the box for me,” said the second man.

“No! I’m not doing that!” snapped my wife, anticipating what he wanted.

“Come on, I’ll do the hard work, you just give it a little kiss. Just run your tongue over it.”

No one spoke for a minute – but there were noises. I can’t describe how I felt really. I had been betrayed by my wife – she was pleasuring two men and I was listening to it! She was being unfaithful. A voice interrupted my thoughts.

“Just a little suck. Open your mouth.”

The noises that reached my ears next didn’t need any explanation. I felt shattered and devastated.

“If I’m in trouble I’ll kill you both myself – never mind what my husband might do to you! Let me get dressed.”

“Answer me one question before we go. Did you enjoy it – and would you stay longer if you could?”

“That’s two questions – but yes to both of them. But I can’t stay so don’t think it’s “to be continued”

“If we had been alone – only us three – would you have let us go further – would you have liked a cock inside you?”

“Come on!” snapped my wife; “We haven’t time for an analysis!”

“Just answer me.”

There was silence as she hesitated to answer. I waited in agony for her reply – finally it came.

“Maybe. Who knows how carried away I might have got – or what I would have let you do?”

“You’ve just made us both hard again,” laughed the second man.

The door opened and then they were gone, leaving me stunned and numb.

The picture I had in my head now was of my wife, sat on a toolbox. Her knickers round her knees and her bare tits hanging out of her open blouse. She had sat on that box and allowed a man to masturbate into her mouth. She had opened her mouth when the man asked her to, knowing he was about to ejaculate. If she had been asked to do it sooner she would have probably done it for the first man too.

I was almost in tears but I found my hand go to my trouser zip. As other pictures flashed into my minds-eye I experienced an incredible sexual thrill. My penis was now out and I gave it long hard pulls. I had heard my wife say she maybe would have let two men fuck her. My excitement built up as I imagined one fucking her while she sucked the other one. If I hadn’t have been expected back she would have stood against the shed wall while the men took turns to put their cocks inside her and have “Knee-tremblers.” She almost said she would!

I stood there behind the shed like a spotty adolescent who’d just discovered another use for his dick. Wanking, pulling my pudding – my wife’s unfaithfulness had given me this turn on. I should have been inside – breaking heads and ripping balls off! But the pleasure was too intense to ignore – I shot my sperm all over the flower border. Then I felt very confused.

When I went back into the house I tried to appear normal and look as though I had just arrived back. My wife did a good job of pretending to be tired from too much dancing. For many reasons I couldn’t wait to get the hell out of there and go home. My wife’s goodnight kisses to the other guests included the two men. I felt a shiver watching her, and, strangely enough my cock began to grow.

“So – did you get groped and kissed while I was away?” I asked.

“A bit,” she answered.

I was so surprised by her answer that the rest of the journey was silent. But my cock kept hard.

It was what happened later, in bed, which surprised me the most. I was just lying there thinking of what I had witnessed when my wife’s hand came across and closed round my cock. It stiffened and I couldn’t help but respond when I felt her bare tits against my chest. I began to play with her nipples and she seemed more than usually aroused.

“So who did you get groped and kissed by?” I inquired.

“You can probably guess by who,” she replied.

“Those two men we talked about. The ones you sometimes spend your lunch break with?”

“Yes,” she admitted. “You don’t mind do you?” she added quietly.

“At least you’re honest about it,” I replied. “I bet you let them feel your tits as well.”

Before she could deny it I added, “Did you enjoy it.”

Her hand pumped my dick a little harder and she inhaled sharply. In a whisper she said, “It was only over my blouse – just for a minute.”

As she spoke she crawled on top of me and guided my cock into her slit. By now she was breathing very heavily.

“Did you let them both feel you?” I asked.

Instead of answering she moaned a little and moved her hips up and down on my cock. Then she began to speed up, fucking me harder.

“Is that a “YES” I asked.

“Yeah,” she hissed. “Suck my tits!” she pleaded.

Clearly she was reliving the experience – and it was turning her on like nothing had before.

“It’s made me jealous and upset,” I stated to her. I was going to play along with this and see just how honest she was going to be.

“You don’t need to be upset, it was only a bit of fun. It made me feel sexy though – having a man touching my nipples and kissing me. Your penis is hard inside me so you can’t be that upset – just fuck me, please!”

Now I was as turned on as she was, “Did you feel their cocks?”

She went wild, bouncing on me and driving her crotch into me. I grabbed her arse cheeks and helped her maintain her rhythm. She moaned and squealed.

“Did you?” I asked again.

“Yes!” she shouted, then added as though it was an afterthought, “But only when they pressed against me – through their pants!”

There was obviously a limit on how honest she was going to be.

It was useless trying to question her further. She yelled and moaned and bounced her arse on me like she was possessed.

It was less than an hour later – an hour since her first orgasm – that she wanted it again – and that set the pattern for the rest of the night.

Throughout the holiday she seemed to want sex more than any other time I could remember. As for myself, I didn’t complain, but sometimes I felt as though I was being cuckolded – fooled. Shit! I bloody well had been! Even so, every time that I thought about what I had witnessed the mental pictures made my dick rise and a weird sexual feeling overtook me. In spite of the hurt and feeling of betrayal there was an intense but perverted sense of sexual arousal. When I looked at my wife’s body – and particularly her mouth and tits – I could imagine what she had let the men do – and “saw” her sucking another man’s dick and my cock immediately stiffened. One day I got her to wank me off in the kitchen just so that I could picture how she looked doing it to another man from a standing position.

It seemed also that her imagination and the pleasure she got from remembering were as great as mine was. It was still hard to believe though. My wife had masturbated two men and probably sucked one of them while they had been inside her knickers and bra. One man would have been bad enough – but my wife – with two at once? She wasn’t that kind of woman!

The holiday was over and we had been back at work for a few days before the obvious struck me. Boy! Was I slow off the mark? If she sometimes spent her lunch breaks with them – what if something was still going on? Maybe it wasn’t limited to just the party. When I had tried to question her again she had dismissed it as just the effects of the alcohol. “Those sort of things happen at parties when people get silly,” she reasoned.

The thoughts really bugged me, then the second week back at work I found myself in the vicinity of my wife’s office. What I hoped to see I had no idea – I couldn’t see on the bloody roof! Sitting outside in the car wondering what I was doing there I saw one of the men come out of the building. That accounts for one of them I thought, but he was only just out of sight when the other one came out. Just as I was beginning to feel a sense of relief that my wife wasn’t with them out she came behind him. I sat and watched as they walked down the road together. Maybe they are just out to get a sandwich, I thought.

When I could stand it no longer I drove further down the street and parked up. I was going to follow them on foot. If they should spot me it would be easy to explain my presence without making myself look a fool. They walked to the shops – then passed them – then turned a corner walking away from the central area. It dawned on me where they were heading – toward the public park. This was a chilly damp miserable January day – nobody spent lunchtimes in the park.

A sickening thought entered my head. Maybe they had become lovers. Maybe it wasn’t just a naughty sexual escapade – I think I was learning to cope with that – maybe it was romance and a lovey-dovey “Shall I leave my husband?” type of affair. Now I was really upset and angry. They walked on and sure enough entered the park.

After waiting a while to let them get ahead I walked quickly through the gates and took a winding path that would bring me above the main one that they were walking along. It was a typically English Victorian municipal public park, many winding paths flanked by large shrubs and borders. Some open spaces had now been made into small car parks and picnic areas. Through the shrubbery I managed occasional glimpses of them. My heart raced and I felt sick when they left the main path and after walking a few yards up the path I was on they stopped – and kissed. So they were lovers.

They walked up the path and I hid behind a tree while they passed me. The path then dropped down to a small car park and they waited at the edge of the path. The only other people about were exercising their dogs and it was though they were waiting for them to leave. Suddenly a car entered the parking area and stopped in the most secluded corner. My wife and the man began to walk toward the vehicle and she climbed into the back while the man got into the front. What the hell was going on?

Taking up a vantage point above and to the side of them I realised that the driver was the second man from the office. They sat in the car chatting but seemed to keep glancing impatiently at a man messing with his dog. Eventually the man drove away and all three occupants of the car looked round as though checking something out. Now there was only one more car besides theirs in the area. The two men in the front turned to speak to my wife sat in the back. Whatever they said made her nod her head in agreement. Then they all looked carefully around again.

The man she had walked with got out of the car and opened the rear door – he climbed in to join my wife on the back seat. What happened next was unbelievable!

From the position that I had taken up all that I could see was heads and shoulders. They seemed to talk for a minute – then my wife moved closer to the man. He lifted his arm and placed it round my wife’s shoulder. Then they kissed and her head fell slightly back. The man in the front seat had turned to watch. My heart skipped a beat as I realised what the man kissing my wife was doing with his other hand. The movements told me he was playing with her breasts, then, from the movements of his shoulder it seemed his hand had reached further down. Was his hand now up her skirt?

Those strange mixed feelings rose up from my stomach. I looked on in amazement as suddenly the man removed his arm from her shoulder – and her head disappeared down toward his lap. No points for guessing why! Jealousy, anger at being betrayed – you name it I felt it – but once again my cock was bursting from my trousers. As I looked on I wondered what the man in the front could actually see and was almost envious of him.

This was nothing to do with parties and alcohol – it was stone cold sober daylight – lunchtime for gods sake! My wife was sexually performing with a man in the back seat of a car whilst his friend watched. Was the other man masturbating? My hand went to my zip and I slowly pulled out my hard penis – this was wrong and weird but the urge was too strong – closing my hand round my cock I carried on watching while pulling slowly back and forth. The images and thoughts that went through my mind produced an incredible sexual feeling.

My wife’s head once again came into view through the rear window of the car. Had he ejaculated? Had she taken it in her mouth?

It was about thirty seconds later when the rear door of the car opened and the man climbed back into the front passenger seat. Expecting them to drive away because it was all over quickly dampened the sexual feelings I had. But it wasn’t all over – the driver’s door opened and the other man now climbed into the back and joined my wife. She was letting them both use her – giving them both a turn? She was spending her lunch hour sucking off two men? My wife? Impossible!

As I gasped with amazement the next thing I was conscious of was that my penis had immediately risen and the feelings had returned with a vengeance. I had to admit to myself that in spite of the “bad” feelings, watching my wife being unfaithful was making me very sexually aroused.

The movements in the car where jerky and frantic. My wife and her cohort where busy with their hands – he probably unfastening her blouse and pulling up her bra – she probably getting his cock out and wanking him. They were turned almost facing each other and it occurred to me that if the man didn’t want to kiss her it was because he knew what had spurted into her mouth just a couple of minutes ago! The thought made my cock twitch and my own hand worked faster.

Events now took a different turn as both men and my wife looked around and surveyed the area. Why? I soon found out when my wife climbed on the man and straddled his lap. Now she was higher I could make out her open blouse. My God! She was going to let him fuck her! Or rather she was going to fuck him! Was his cock inside her or was she just sat across his knee? Had she removed her panties – and was the man in the front looking at her open naked pussy sliding up and down on his mate’s cock?

Her torso began to rise and fall, slowly at first then more rapid and intense. Yes – she was now truly being unfaithful – committing adultery – fucking another man. Tears began to run down my face as it hit home exactly what was happening. Betrayed and cuckold by my usually prim and proper wife. So the man watching was getting a close up view of a cock sliding in and out of her cunt and was a mere eighteen inches away from her bouncing bare arse. She was allowing it – she knew what the man could see and she didn’t mind.

It seems silly logic – but it’s one thing your wife having a lover in a shady motel or bedroom and sneaking under the covers for illicit sex – but her letting a man she’s just sucked off watch her fucking with someone else? That’s the bit that didn’t gel – didn’t make sense – that’s what a sex mad slut would do – my wife wasn’t like that. But that’s what she had just done – it was my wife in that car!

As I watched the movements became more urgent – more intense – she was reaching a climax. So was I – in spite of the pain and tears my hand worked harder – my cock was ready to shoot it’s load – I held back – waiting – waiting for my wife! The windows quickly began to steam up – now I could see hardly anything – just shapes moving. But that was enough – the palms of my wife’s hands appeared, pressing on the rear window and the rise and fall of her body told me she was almost there. I saw her flop forward – she had reached her orgasm.

My hand was wet – sperm ran down my trouser leg, streams of it shot forward onto the grass. Looking down at my cock with it’s hard angry purple head shooting out spunk I wondered just how it was possible to witness your wife doing such a thing and at the same time experience such perverted pleasure. I didn’t have an answer.

On going back to the office I told the boss I was feeling rough. He said it was no problem and to take the rest of the day off. I went away to think – I actually went back to the park and sat in the car. So what was I to do? If I confronted her she would leave – it would be the end of our marriage. Even if I said, “Don’t do it again – this time I forgive you,” sort of thing. I knew she would not be able to live with me knowing. Things would never be the same again.

What was I going to say? “Hey, I’ve been watching you fucking!” The alternative was to say nothing and see if she returned to being the woman that I thought she was. But why couldn’t she be more sexually exciting with me? And would I be capable of acting normal and keeping my mouth shut? Another option was for me to pack a bag and leave now – just go!

In the end I decided that there was no sense in rushing things – all the options would stay open. I would see what happened next.

Over the next two weeks I sat in the car outside her office at lunchtimes expecting to catch her in the act – I never did. I checked out the park and walked around looking for them but not once did I spot them together. Occasionally I saw my wife or one of the men coming out to buy a sandwich, but they were never together – and there were no walks or drives in the park.

Something had changed at home however – our sex life had improved. I know it doesn’t make sense but she had suddenly started taking the lead and wanted it more often. I took a little comfort in the fact that if she let both men have her it meant that there couldn’t be a romantic involvement. At least she wasn’t “in love” with one of them. It must have been just sex – shear adulterous lust. She had enjoyed their cocks’ – that’s how I was still able to respond to her sexually. When I thought about it – it made my dick rise and it turned me on.

A few times I tried to bring up the question of other men.

“Did those two men at the party ever make any more passes at you?”

I asked the questions casually and quietly, usually when I knew she was feeling frisky or when we where in bed. She answered “No – but I still see them at lunchtimes on the roof for a chat – or in the foyer.”

Another comment of mine was, “Just supposing – speaking hypothetically – that you were alone with a man – or two men even!” I laughed, trying to keep it light-hearted. “How far do you think you’d go before you called a halt?”

“How do you mean?” she asked.

“Well – you said at that party you’d let them kiss you. So what do you consider is going too far – before you say it is being unfaithful? Would you, for instance think it’s being unfaithful if you let a man feel your breasts?”

She laughed, then asked cautiously, “What’s brought this on?”

“Nothing – it’s just a discussion – I was just wondering. Some people have different ideas about it.”

“No,” she answered, “It’s not being unfaithful.”

“I see – so you’d let them – or “him” I should say?”

“I never said that!” she retorted, “I said it wasn’t being unfaithful.”

“Then you’d have no reason to stop them?” I pressed.

“Ok!” she said, rising to the challenge, “I suppose it depended how much I fancied them – or him – and how horny I was feeling!”

I felt taken back by her honesty, “So you’d let them then?” My stomach was beginning to get those butterflies.

“Maybe – yes,” she said.

I knew I was now on edge, “Inside your bra – play with your tits?” My voice was hesitant – she noticed.

“You sound like a nervous schoolboy that’s embarrassed to talk about sex,” she laughed. Then she put her lips to my ear and whispered, “Letting a man play with my nipples wouldn’t be being unfaithful.”

My penis rose and immediately her hand closed round it.

“So you would let that happen too?”

“Who knows?” she said teasingly, “I can’t say until it happens.”

Her hand moved up and down my shaft as I asked, “What if he wanted you to play with his penis?”

She wriggled her hips against me – it was turning her on!

“Who can say what a person would do if they got carried away with the moment,” she whispered. Her leg slid over mine and she manoeuvred herself on top of me. Lifting her hips slightly she pointed my cock against her hole and put it inside her.

“Would that be being unfaithful?” I asked quietly.

“No,” she sighed, moving up and down faster and making circular movements with her hips. She moaned slightly then said; “If I played with another man’s cock I wouldn’t think I had been unfaithful. And before you ask the next obvious question it wouldn’t be unfaithful if I let a man play between my legs with his hand. Very naughty and wrong – but not adultery.”

The answer once again shocked me and I pushed it further. “Do you ever want to?”

Her movements increased and she moaned as she gripped my hair.

“Sometimes I have thought about it, what it would be like,” she hissed between thrusts.

The comment made my juices rise and I could feel we were both close to climax.

“Have you ever done it?” I asked anxiously.

“No! Shut up!” She was clearly in the throes of an orgasm and would not answer. Also it became clear that she had reached the limits of her honesty. If I wanted to avoid a confrontation I knew I had better “button it”! Images flashed into my mind and just to hear her admit what she had brought on that familiar feeling. Before she recovered from her orgasm I reached my climax and boy was it intense!

Lying there in the dark I smiled to myself thinking how it must have been the shortest fuck we had ever had but yet we had both managed to “come” – we had, unusually, been brought there by the same thing – both very intensely and very quickly. But we couldn’t admit it or talk about it!

Two hours later I awoke to find my wife’s hand once more around my dick coaxing it to go hard. It became apparent that her other one was busy between her legs. Although we were both still half asleep we fucked like a couple of bunnies! Questions – she would not respond to.

A few weeks passed by without incident or confrontation. I still checked her out, so to speak but never found any cause for concern. Strangely, sometimes it felt like I was almost disappointed, as though I wanted to have the experience again. It was almost masochistic yet I couldn’t ignore the effect it had on my sexual feelings. Thinking about it or picturing it caused me to want to take out my penis and slowly jerk myself off as intense feelings of lust overpowered me. I was enjoying the memory of my wife’s sexual escapades with other men.

The only other change had been my wife’s mode of dress – her skirts had become shorter – some of her tops seemed a little lower cut and tighter. I reasoned that it was because of her newly found sexuality and she was now able to be more daring. Though I did suspect that maybe when she chatted to the men at work she gave them the opportunity to look up her skirt and show off her legs and breasts a little. As always the images that the thoughts produced made me sexually aroused.

As there hadn’t been any further “incidents” I had come to the conclusion that the whole episode had been a passing phase and was over with. She didn’t really have many chances of being unfaithful. When she was out without me usually someone else was there with her – her mother – friends – other members of her family. I couldn’t imagine any of her friends covering for her or lying through their teeth for her. When she was on her own it was difficult to see how she could pretend to be in those particular places if she was really somewhere else.

However, situations change – or are sometimes not what they seem to be.

One evening, my wife announced, “Oh! Bye the way – I promised some of the girls from work that I’d join them for a drink on Friday evening. Someone’s leaving so we’re giving her a send off party. You don’t mind do you?”

“No – of course not – we had nothing planned.” I tried to say it with conviction but I was immediately suspicious.

Between then and Friday night my mind worked overtime wondering if she had anything else on the agenda. I slipped a casual question in, “Are others from the same building going – even though they don’t work in the same office?”

“Yes – a few people – why do you ask? Do you want to come too – it’s ok if you do?”

“No, not at all – only you said girls – I just wondered why no men were going.”

“Just a figure of speech – it’s girls I’ll be meeting first. But yes, a few guys will be there – like those two I sometimes see at lunchtimes. They know her to speak to and she invited them.”

Now I was rattled and had to disguise my feelings. My wife asked me again if I wanted to join them and I thought long and hard. Should I stop her from having the opportunity to be with them again? There would be too many people there who wouldn’t approve if she got up to anything or disappeared suspiciously. Was I going to torture myself though by letting my imagination run riot? Why was my cock twitching?

I pretended to want something from the bedroom when she came out of the shower and watched her finish dressing. Her short black skirt made her look sexy but not tarty. Her black bra was slightly visible through her black lacy shirt, contrasting with her white skin and just a little cleavage was on show. The outfit was finished off with high-heel shoes and dark stockings. She lifted one leg to make an adjustment and the bare flesh above her stocking tops came into view.

“You look very sexy like that,” I said, then walking over to her I lifted her skirt higher to see her panties.

“You’re not wearing any underwear!” I exclaimed, in shock. “What’s going on? You are about to out in a short skirt with stockings and suspenders and no panties!”

“Don’t be silly!” she fired back at me. “I just haven’t put any on yet.”

The look on her face and her tone of voice didn’t sound convincing. That tortured, betrayed feeling rose up once more as I held her at arms length and took in the sight. Was this for the benefit of other men? I pulled her close to me and unzipped my fly, my hand holding her arse cheek.

“No!” she said, “I’ve just had a shower and got dressed!” I ignored her and lifted her onto my hard penis slowly moving her up and down with my hands supporting her backside. I pictured her doing this with the two men – why was I giving myself hell? This is what she would look like if she lets the men fuck her, I thought. She protested a few more times as she began to respond. I watched her tits bounce as I quickened the pace. It was a short but satisfying session – and the arousal and consequent climax was out of this world. Was that due to our lovemaking – or the thought of what she may be doing later – with other men?

My wife protested later about having to freshen up again and returned to the bathroom. “I’ll need to change again too!” she complained. I left her to it and wondered downstairs trying to figure out why the hell I didn’t put a stop to this and either go with her, or tell her I didn’t trust her. Mental and nervous torture – which was made worse when she came downstairs to go out. She had changed all right! Into an even shorter skirt – with a split up the side that showed a glimpse of stocking top. Did she realise how short it was? Why didn’t I tell her?

I expected to be asked to drive her to the cocktail bar where she was starting off. I was surprised when she said a cab had already been ordered. “So where do you think you will finish up?” I asked casually.

“The new music bar in the centre of the town square I should imagine,” she replied.

As she was driven away I felt trepidation and foreboding; again my imagination began to work overtime. A question arose in my mind – when she had changed her skirt – had she put on any panties – or was leaving them off intentional?

For the next hour and half I sat worrying and fretting and generally giving myself a nervous breakdown. I had to know where she was – I had to go and check up on her. After three hours had passed I decided to see if she had finished up in the music bar. I threw on a jacket and drove to the Town Square. I sat and rationalised, how the hell could I go into the bar without being noticed by at least one from her group? Twice I had managed to spy on her without her knowing – to expect to get away with it again in a bar on a Friday night was hoping for too much. If she wasn’t there that was a different matter – but I would look a fool if she were – and all her work-mates spotted me. I sat and agonised on what I ought to do – maybe go home – this was getting silly!

I sat in the car watching the door of the public bar. People came and went – I got out to walk to the window – didn’t see anything so sat back in the car. Then a group of people came out – these I knew – it was her mates – where was she? More came out – goodnights were said – some called a cab, others walked off. Where was my wife? A third small group came out – she was with them – and so were the two men friends of hers.

The group talked then three females, who seemed the worse for wear, wondered off shouting goodnight. My wife was left with the two men – my worst fears were realised. But then another two men walking out of the bar joined them. And they all strolled off together.

Maybe she was going to get a cab – the ones waiting outside the bar had all been taken. Maybe she was going to get a little something to eat. How come she was the only female that was hungry? They stopped – my wife took out her cell phone – who was she ringing? I jumped when a loud piercing tone hit my eardrums – she was ringing me – must be to come and collect her.

When the conversation was finished I sat watching her with stupefaction and a feeling of numbness. She was going back with the girls to a friend’s house for coffee and a gossip – don’t wait up – she would get a cab. What a lie! She was here in the street with four men – two of whom I knew she had already had sex with. It was time to call a halt to this – enough is enough!

By the time I had got out of the car they were climbing into a taxi. Quickly I jumped back in and got ready to follow. I couldn’t believe this – it wasn’t the same woman I married. What the hell was she going to do now? She was sat in a taxi with four men – her skirt would have ridden up – the back seat wasn’t that wide – they would be touching thighs. The men would all have a hard on and would be aroused. My cock began to stir and the butterflies were active in my gut.

The taxi entered a tree-lined avenue and turned into the driveway of a large house. I stopped the car just short of the opening and wound the window down to listen to the voices. They had all got out and entered the house. What to do next?

One minute later I was sneaking round the side of the building making my way to one of only two windows that was showing a light. A large gap in the curtains gave me a good view of the room. Inside I could see two men – probably in their late fifties or early sixties – with brandy and cigars. They were obviously not the men with my wife. Then a door opened – and in they all came – with drinks in their hands – four men – and my wife!

Introductions were made – and I could tell the men were focusing on my wife’s figure and legs. That skirt – and the see through blouse – made her look very sexy indeed! And so they all sat and chatted over a drink.

My wife was the centre of attention – particularly when she crossed and uncrossed her legs. Now even I could see her stocking tops. Casually, one of the men she knew from the office got up and sat next to her. Words were spoken and she reached over to put her drink down on a small table. The man pulled her toward him and placed his arm around her shoulder – he kissed her – she responded. His other hand rested on her breasts and her head fell back submissively. The men watched and drank their brandy. There were more kisses then they stopped and conversation amongst the group was restored. Then more kisses.

At each session of kisses the man’s hand became more active on her breasts. The audience watched with great interest – so did I! My wife retrieved her drink and as the man played with her breasts and kissed her neck she sipped it and talked and smiled to the others. Her legs had fallen apart and she was providing a good view up her skirt to at least three of the men. Surely she wouldn’t go any further – with six men in the room!

She looked very sexy – my cock was very hard – I was very jealous – especially when I watched her being kissed. Two buttons were slowly unfastened on her shirt – then there were whispers. The men had stopped talking and watched avidly. Something was said to my wife and she looked very coy and shy. She smiled and returned a comment then looked down at the floor like a little girl would. The man with her stood and she was helped to her feet. Then he led her out of the room.

I was upset, angry. Angry that she had been led away. For the first time I realised that my cock was in my hand and I had been slowly jerking it whilst I watched. Back it went inside my trousers as the sexual feelings subsided. Where had she been taken? The men talked and poured more brandy. She had gone off with the man so he could fuck her. I scanned the upstairs windows looking for a light – one appeared on the second floor.

All I could do was gaze at the lighted window. There wasn’t a cat in hells’ chance of climbing up to it. This time I couldn’t spy on her and watch her. I could only imagine – and my cock became very hard doing it. Not being as careful to hide my presence now I spotted a garden seat, pulling it to the downstairs window I sat on the thing, watching and waiting.

It seemed like a lifetime, sat in the dark with just my own thoughts. What the hell was I doing here? Something attracted me back to the window and gazing into the room I saw that the door had opened. In walked the man, followed by my wife. The men drinking brandy focused their attention on them as they entered the room. My throat went dry and my heart beat faster. My wife was dressed, but her blouse was undone and out of her skirt. She was smiling as she walked into the room with a glass in her hand. The man with her stood beside her and, saying something to the audience he ran his fingers over her nipples then pulled the two halves of her blouse further apart to expose the half cup black bra. My wife was on exhibition for the watching men.

I could tell that the men were eyeing her and exchanging comments about her. Now she was stood in the middle of the room looking very shy and coy. She was led to a chair and as the man sat her down he made sure that her skirt rode up her thighs. For a while they all chatted – it seemed that the men enjoyed the sight of my wife and most of the comments seemed directed at her. She made no attempt to fasten her blouse and the slit in her skirt showed plenty of bare flesh above her stockings. She occasionally crossed and uncrossed her legs giving the men one hell of a view of the back of her thighs. Even I, from outside the window, was able to make out a small triangle of material between her legs.

She must not have cared that the men knew she had just probably been fucked and letting herself be put on show this way didn’t seem to cause her any shame. She did appear to be a little hesitant and shy but that just made her look even sexier. The way she gave a nervous smile and hung her head, sometimes gazing at the floor made her look very vulnerable and submissive.

Suddenly the seating arrangements changed and one of the older men and one of the two other strangers moved to a couch. They sat at opposite ends leaving space for a person in the middle. Sipping their drinks they spoke to my wife making her look even more shy and self-conscious. When I realised what they were trying to do my hand went to my zip and I took out my cock.. They were trying to coax my wife to sit between them. I watched her attentively – would she sit between them? Her legs had now fallen apart and the men would now be able to see her panties clearly. The two on the couch wanted more – they wanted to touch.

I inhaled a deep breath as I watched my wife take a gulp of her drink and then stand up. Sheepishly she walked over and sat between the two men. The others were not speaking – just watching with great interest. They all slowly sipped from their glasses and the men examined my wife from close quarters. Then it started.

The elder man seemed interested in her cleavage and ran his fingers down the crease. The third time his hand slipped inside the cup and he felt her breast then began to stroke her nipple. She seemed to give out a little gasp but didn’t look worried. This encouraged the other man who slowly stroked her thigh climbing higher and higher. Then his hand went all the way up her skirt and stayed there – between her legs. Her thighs were pulled apart and she didn’t resist.

The old man moved his head and she submitted to a kiss, his hand still on her tit. The younger man took her glass from her hand and he pulled her skirt over her bum to her waist. I saw her buttocks rise as she assisted him. As his fingers rubbed the outside of her panties she let her legs fall open. Her eyes were now partly closed and she stayed still as the men groped and pawed her body. Almost simultaneously the men unzipped their flies and released two very hard and thick cocks. My wife, whose arms had been resting across her upper thighs, opened her eyes and gave a short gasp as she saw the bulging heads of two cocks and offered no resistance as each man took a hand and guided it to his weapon.

Now she was slowly and gently moving each man’s foreskin over the purple helmets, her legs splayed wide for the watching audience. As they all watched, the other men quietly took out their own penises and slowly masturbated as they enjoyed the sight before them.

Outside in the garden I watched with disbelief – my wife, who had just let one man have his way with her had now let him persuade her to pleasure his friends and give them all a show. How far would she be prepared to go?

Suddenly the elder of the two men captured my attention as he beckoned to one of the spectators. The man rose from his seat and leaving his penis on view he walked and stood between my wife’s legs. Very slowly he unfastened his trousers and removed them, together with his underwear. By now my wife had her eyes fully opened again and I could see her watching, her expression being one of fascination.

Slowly she continued to wank the men each side of her as she waited for the next move. The older man said something else and my wife’s jaw dropped as the one in front of her knelt and began to remove her panties. Again she offered no resistance and helped by raising her hips as her panties slid down her thigh and were cast aside. I was further shocked to see that when her feet were released from the garment, without any prompting she once again let her knees move wide apart and fully opened her legs – she was willingly and obligingly giving the men maximum view – she was enjoying every minute of it!

She was asked a question – shyly she nodded her head and coloured up. The man between her legs who had been stroking her pussy straightened up and moved closer to her. His weapon stood proud in front of him and I could see my wife look with longing at it. He was going to fuck her while the others watched and while she masturbated the men next to her.

I watched as he pushed inside her and lifted her to the edge of the seat. After the first few thrusts his hands held her buttocks and again without being co-erced she lifted her legs and wrapped her stockinged thighs around his waist. I noticed too how she squeezed harder on the cocks in her hands and the expression of sexual ecstasy that swept across her face.

The one fucking her thrust deep and hard and I could see my wife look around at the masturbating audience with a slightly wicked smile. Who would have thought that my wife was such a wanton exhibitionist? She was obviously getting as much pleasure from being watched as she was from being fucked. The man continued fucking her as she kept him deep inside her by holding him with her thighs. Meanwhile as she used her hands on the seated men’s cocks they in turn exposed her tits and kneaded and milked her nipples. She seemed to like the rough treatment – I have never seen my wife look so aroused and stimulated.

When the climax came for the man in the middle he froze and held on tight. The look on my wife’s face became even more lewd as she felt the hot spunk shoot up into her vagina. She continued to wiggle her hips and arse until she thought every drop had been deposited inside her.

More shocks where to come. As the man withdrew his penis and moved aside my wife rotated her hips and gazed at the other men. She parted her knees and lifted her bum from the seat thereby opening her slit as though she was trying to thrust it forward. She was clearly begging for more! Leaving go of the older mans penis she suddenly spun over causing herself to drop to the carpet on her knees. Now she was between the younger mans legs still holding on to his dick. As she did so another man decided to be the next volunteer and moved forward. As my wife felt his hand touch her arse cheeks she lifted her hips and offered her arse up into the air.

I was beside myself with shock and horror – I was about to watch my wife being fucked doggy style while she sucked his friends cock.

I looked at the sight before me – her tits hanging below her open blouse – her skirt pulled over her hips to show her bare bottom thrust high in the air. I noticed how her thigh muscles tensed under those sexy stockings – waiting for the very hard and thick penis of another man about to enter her cunt. But most unbelievable of all was the sight of her mouth closing over the cock in front of her and her head bobbing up and down, sucking on it.

How could the woman I married do such a thing? Sneaking into closets and sheds in the dark after too much to drink was one thing – but here she was performing for an audience of men. And that was clearly adding to her pleasure. What if the man behind her had tried to stick it inside her arse – would she have let him?

For the next forty minutes I was in another world. It was like watching a bad dream whilst still being conscious but unable to react. I was numb and traumatised as I saw the men take turns to screw my wife, either in the cunt or in her mouth. I saw her shift position to accommodate the next cock and wiggle her arse as though impatient to feel the next. She let them grip her tits as they banged hard against her arse – one even spanked her as he fucked her doggy fashion. She was pulled to her feet and pressed against the wall while two men squeezed and bit her nipples one of them fucking her at the same time.

The finale was when she was positioned straight legged and bent forward leaning on the top of the sofa. The old man stood behind her and fucked her so slowly it was almost like watching a movie at half speed. He couldn’t make it to climax – and so my wife turned and sinking to her knees she took him in her mouth and drank him dry. As the first spurt came out she held his cock inches away and let it splash on her tongue, as if to show the others that he had finally “got there.”

I was awoken from my nightmare by the sound of a taxi entering the driveway. Quickly I ran from the premises unnoticed and back to my car – if the taxi was for my wife I wanted to get home before she did. Reaching home I was still in a zombie-like state – how was I going to handle this situation?

It wasn’t long before my wife alighted from the vehicle but there was something that puzzled me. Shouldn’t the taxi have made it before I had – why had taken so long? Whilst I was wondering if my wife had also obliged the taxi driver she came rushing in said a quick “Hello” and shouted that she needed the bathroom. Now it was my move – but to do what?

Hearing her enter the bedroom I slowly walked upstairs to confront her. Images of the last couple of hours flitted across my mind. I entered the bedroom and stared at the woman I had married – my quiet, slightly prudish and sensible wife.

She looked up, startled as she saw me; her hair messed up, her clothes dishevelled and make-up in need of attention. She had an expression of guilt on her face – I had caught her at a bad moment. Her skirt, which she had pulled up around her waist, exposed a pair of very damp panties that were now half way down her legs. She was unable to hide the fact that her stockings had “runs” and several stains. Overall, she looked like she had been dragged backwards through a hedge. It was apparent to her that there was no sensible explanation for the state she was in that was going to sound convincing. I had caught her about to hide the “evidence” – and she knew it!

“You’re home later than what I thought you’d be,” I commented as I watched her finish removing her panties. She dropped them behind her as though she hoped they would disappear.

“Sorry,” she said very nervously. My wife looked absolutely shit scared and didn’t know what to do next.

“So have you had a good time?” There was no sarcasm or threatening tone to my voice. My wife looked like she was waiting for a bomb to explode.

I know what I should have said next – I know what I should have done. Something inside me had changed, something unexpected had happened. I didn’t want a confrontation – nor did I want let her know that I had been following her. For some reason unknown to me I didn’t want her to confess and break down in tears. Why, I don’t know but something inside me had changed – both mentally and physically. I wanted to fuck her!

Almost as a way of reassuring her I walked toward her and put my arms around her, then said. “Next time you go out you’ll have to tell me how late you’re going to be.”

As I said it I slipped my hand beneath her skirt and gently massaged her bare arse cheeks, then I pulled her close so our groins touched. She looked both startled and confused as she felt my hard cock press against her tummy. With my other hand I unfastened her blouse and she began to shake as I uncovered her breasts that still had the marks of her rough treatment.

She was now really frightened – she would have to explain how she had come home in such a state. Squeezing her arse tighter and kissing her neck I provided the excuse for her.

“Look’s like you’ve been a naughty girl and let some man’s goodnight kiss get a little out of hand,” I whispered. She stayed silent, still shaking.

“Is that what happened?” I asked more urgently.

She knew she would have to give some sort of answer and barely nodding her head she hissed, “Yes!”

My spare hand had meantime unfastened my trousers and I let them drop to ground. Stepping out of them I released the grip I had on my wife just long enough to remove my underwear. She looked more bewildered than ever as I lifted her skirt up and gazed at her well-used and still damp pussy. Seeing the ruined stockings and bare flesh of her legs then her red marked tits hanging over her tight bra gave me a feeling of intense sexual arousal. Pulling her toward me I raised her just enough to ram my cock inside her.

“Look’s like he also managed to get his hand up your skirt too!” I said.

She began to sob and sniffle, “I’m sorry!” she whimpered.

I thrust harder and pushed my tongue in her ear, knowing it usually gave her a thrill.

“He’s been a bit rough with you, hasn’t he?” I whispered in her ear. “Did you have to fight him off?”

I saw her head nod slightly. “Did you enjoy it though?”

Again knowing she would have to give some sort of credible answer she admitted, “Some of it – I was a bit flattered that someone paid attention to me. I’m sorry! It was only a bit of groping and touching – nothing happened – it was just someone I got talking to.”

Moving her harder and faster I lifted her by her arse and let her slowly drop down, impaled on my shaft – I could tell it was beginning to have an effect.

“Next time you will have to be a bit more careful, won’t you?”

“Yes,” she said, now in a much more calm voice. I could tell that her brain was racing trying to figure out if I meant the next time she goes out or the next time she allows a man to give her a goodnight kiss. “I will next time,” she added. She wanted me to explain what I meant. As I fucked her standing up I could see she was puzzled by my casual attitude and wondered why I hadn’t gone “ape-shit” over it. She was right to wonder, normally I would have “thrown a wobbler” in such a situation. However, I didn’t even try to explain – I couldn’t – even I didn’t understand my attitude. All I knew was that I was incredibly turned on.

Walking my wife backwards and pushing her against the wall I fucked her hard and she began to respond. It was pure raw sex, I pummelled into her as she grabbed and hung on to me lifting her legs off the ground to wrap around my waist. I pulled my head back to enjoy the sight of her wanton whorish look as I saw her skirt round her waist and laddered stockings and tits hanging out of her bra. But it was the images and memory of what I had witnessed her do with the group of men that turned me on most.

My wife didn’t know why she had got off so lightly and didn’t know what had got me so aroused, but she now kept quiet and was probably thanking her lucky stars. The sex went on a long time and before we finished I turned her round and bent her over the chair – it was hard to believe my wife had recently allowed a gang of other men to do just this. As I fucked her I imagined another man in front of her pushing his cock into her mouth.

I could not believe that it had actually happened.

Over the coming weeks my wife was unusually quiet. I sensed, sometimes that she was still expecting a confrontation – waiting for that bomb to go off. She was never late home from work and never mentioned going out for the evening. I wondered whether maybe her close call had made reform and she thought it was too dangerous to indulge in illicit sex again.

I was still puzzled by my own feelings and I never mentioned the episode to her. But sex between us had become more frequent, more rampant and more spontaneous. Gone were the “I’ve got a headache” excuses – and she was more adventurous than she had ever been.

True I had pangs of anger and feelings of being betrayed – and feelings of total confusion – but for some reason I didn’t want to do anything about it. The strongest feelings were the ones of sexual arousal every time I thought about those events.

Again, for reasons unknown I had stopped spying on my wife during her lunch breaks. Partly it was because I just didn’t have the time or opportunity and partly it was because I knew I would eventually be spotted – and I didn’t want to be. But imagination is a powerful thing – sometimes, when she dressed for work or I watched her changing when she came home I pictured what she might have been doing!

All this changed when one day she asked me to meet her at lunchtime. We had some business to attend to that required us both to be present. Arriving early I parked the car and waited outside of her offices, standing in the sunshine. When she walked out through the door I was just about to wave and beckon her when two young men approached her. They obviously knew her and started to chat – but I noticed that my wife looked very nervous and edgy.

She glanced around her and couldn’t help but spot me so I quickly joined them hoping to catch some of the conversation before they knew of my presence or she warned them her husband was here. I just managed to catch a few words, “Not seen you for a while,” “How about going for a stroll?” “Car is round the back if you’d prefer a drive.” She looked very scared as she announced in a very loud voice, “This is my husband, you haven’t met him before have you?”

The two men, probably in their early twenties turned sharply and forced a nervous smile. We were introduced and I could tell there was something amiss – you could almost smell the fright!

“So – how do you guys’ know each other?” I asked forcing myself to sound casual and smiling.

They were all stuck for an answer and had to think hard.

“Oh, we just seem to run into each other a lot, either at the sandwich bar or in the restaurant at lunchtimes,” said one of the boys.

“Yeah!” his friend agreed, “Or sat in the park by the fountain. We sometimes stop for a chat.”

“Really?” I said, trying to disguise my disbelief. Now with what I knew about parks and my wife at lunchtimes alarm bells went off. As for my wife she looked very uncomfortable and worried. There was a little small talk before the young men went on their way – I almost heard my wife give a sigh of relief.

“You meet them for walks in the park then?” I asked.

“Not meet them, no! They are sometimes just there.”

“Why did they mention the car, and going for a drive?” I pressed.

She coloured up and gulped as she explained, “A couple of times I let them drive me up to the reservoir to enjoy the view over the hills and countryside. It’s only a few minutes drive and it’s nice to get some fresh country air at lunchtime.”

It was a reasonable explanation taken at face value but I couldn’t help but feel that she was overdoing it. I knew the area; it was a popular spot for walks and picnics with winding paths and secluded viewpoints. I didn’t think the men I had just met were the sort to be that keen on country walks and scenery. And like I’ve said, I had experience of what my wife does in parks. A quick glance told me that she was wishing that she hadn’t been so truthful – as though it should have been kept secret.

I wanted to ask if they all sit in the car or whether they go walking down one of the paths, but I didn’t. Imagination started to work, I felt my cock begin to rise.

We completed our business and returned to work. That night I felt especially turned on and fucked my wife several times throughout the evening. She didn’t ask what had aroused me and was as keen and responsive as I. But for the next couple of days I felt very uneasy. I had an urge to be there when she met the young men. I made a point when I could of being near her office at lunchtime, however, it was all in vain, nothing happened. Though I did see the two young men hovering round – they too it seemed were keeping an eye out for my wife.

I figured that she wouldn’t have risked seeing them too soon after them meeting me so I would provide her with a safe day. I told her one evening that I had to go way out of town to see a client and it would take all day and most of the evening. As far as she was concerned there was no chance of me turning up unexpected. She now had two chances to misbehave – lunchtime – or early evening.

The next day I managed to park the car near to her office but well enough out of the way so as not to be seen. Positioning myself at a good vantagepoint I patiently waited – it wasn’t long before the two boys walked down the street and waited by my wife’s office.

A few minutes later she strolled out of the building – and walked straight up to the young men. It was a spring day but chilly and my wife wore a long coat over a button down summer dress. In this part of the world you never know how the day is going to turn out weather wise so you have to dress accordingly. It was nice enough for a walk and they wandered down the street – I followed. I was taken by surprise; suddenly they got into a car and drove off. Cursing them I ran back to my vehicle and tried to catch them up – without success.

As I drove around I decided they may have gone to the reservoir – it was a bit obvious but worth a try. For all I knew they could have gone to someone’s flat or house, I could have been on a wild goose chase.

As I arrived in the area I realised just how big it was and how many roads and paths left the main thoroughfare – it was a maze. I decided the best place to go was the highest point, so I could look down on most of the roads and picnic areas. Fortunately I’d had the sense to bring my binoculars so I reckoned if they were there I would eventually spot them.

Fifteen minutes I scanned the sights – and saw nothing. Maybe I had made a mistake and they weren’t even here. Then I spotted them, all walking back to the car. Whatever they had been up to I had probably missed it. I watched them through the glasses, they reached the car and one man unlocked the door. The other pulled my wife to him and started to grope her and kiss her. The other one then came up behind them and put his hands under my wife’s dress. For several minutes they touched her up and kissed her, pulled up her dress and put their hands between her legs, played with her tits. Until they were interrupted by a couple walking their dog. Then they were gone – I had missed the main show, I was too late.

Sitting in the car I asked myself why I felt disappointed – if I wanted evidence I had got it. Why did I want to see more? Why was my wife letting every man she happened to meet fuck her? Why was it always more than one? Was she a hooker or a nymphomaniac? Why was my cock hard?

I spent the afternoon sitting in a café drinking coffee and thinking. When it was time for my wife to finish work I decided to go and meet her and tell her I had got back early. I was shocked to see the two men waiting outside the office – she was meeting them again.

This time I was ready, when she came out and climbed into the car I followed them at a safe distance. They drove back to the reservoir, which surprised me somewhat. Now it was deserted as the cool spring evening was closing in, only a few people where still about. They parked in a little clearing near a bench and my wife got out to admire the view. Putting the car out of sight I took my binoculars and crept through the undergrowth. I managed to get so near to them that the glasses weren’t really necessary. My wife sat on the bench and I decided that if I climbed up the banking I would have a good sideways view of the seat and the car.

The two men got out of the vehicle and joined my wife on the seat, one each side of her. Nothing happened for a while, I was beginning to think they had just come to take in the evening air, they just chatted. Then I saw my wife unfasten her coat and pull it aside – her dress was already unbuttoned – all the way down. Her underwear was on show for the men, I could see it even from where I was sitting, bra, bare flesh, panties, and stockings. I knew the outfit was one of her most see-through ones.

The men wasted no time, one put his hand inside her panties while the other lifted her tits from her bra and sucked on them. She cradled their heads as she lay back enjoying the treatment. I was able, with the help of the glasses to see most of the action. For a while she let them feel her up and I saw her squirm and wriggle against the man’s fingers – she held the others head as he licked, sucked and, I suspected sometimes bit, on her nipples.

Once again I expressed disbelief that this was the same woman I had married. I sat down in the undergrowth, watching. My hand had gone to my zip and found myself pulling out my stiff cock and slowly stroking the foreskin up and down. Had my wife developed a penchant for sex in unusual situations – was she a nymphomaniac wanting lots of different lovers? Had she always been like this? But why didn’t I want to stop it? Why did I feel intense jealousy and betrayal yet so much excitement and arousal I let it carry on?

Now as I watched one of them began to remove her panties, sliding them down her thighs. I could tell trousers were being unfastened and looked through the glasses to confirm it. Her hands became busy as she pulled on their cocks – then her head went down to suck one. My own hand worked faster as I watched.

Suddenly they all jumped and looked startled – something had scared them. Quickly they all sat upright and as my wife closed her coat around her the men put away their weapons. They had been disturbed by the sound of a man approaching – I watched as they sat pretending to admire the view, the man glancing with a suspicious look at the woman between two men. As the man shouted his dog and moved off I wondered whether he would be curious enough to hide somewhere, in the hope he would see the woman have sex with the men. Somehow that thought made me feel even more aroused – another stranger watching my wife letting two men have their way with her. Bizarrely I wished I were able to watch the man, watch my wife being fucked.

If he had hidden he would have been lucky. It was only a couple of minutes later when my wife let her coat slip open to expose her almost naked body. Her pants had gone which made it even more erotic to see her body be uncovered. Here she was in the countryside with two men, apparently fully dressed with a long coat then suddenly exhibiting her-self for their pleasure.

They wasted no time – I watched amazed as they both simultaneously unfastened their trousers and took out their cocks. As one sat upright on the bench, dick in hand, my wife moved over his knee and lifted the coat – her bare arse was over his cock and they shuffled about until she was impaled on him. I felt my heart race as the other now stood in front of her, his penis in line with her mouth. She was letting them both have her at the same time! It was almost too much to bear as I watched her open her mouth and then her hand reach out to close around his dick. I sat mesmerised in the undergrowth watching her arse buck up and down and her head bob back and forth as she sucked and gobbled the man.

I fantasised about where that cock she was sat on had entered her body. Though I well knew it in her vagina I wondered whether she would have objected to it being in her anus. From what I was learning about my wife anything was possible. My excitement grew and though still horrified at my wife’s behaviour I allowed myself to be consumed with the amazing voyeuristic pleasure of secretly watching. When I finally succumbed to ejaculation it was especially intense.

As the evening light faded and people had long since left, my wife and the young men whom where by now almost in silhouette reached the pinnacle of their debauched outdoor display –it was time for me to leave.

I drove around for a while trying to reconcile my reaction to what I had discovered but to no avail. Thinking about it only made pictures come into my head – and caused my cock to grow hard. Although I had told my wife I would be away for most of the evening I decided to go home now. I figured she would be home and eating a meal which would give me chance to keep out of her way until I had composed myself and could act “normal.”

I was shocked and surprised to discover she still wasn’t home, as I drove up to the house it was in darkness. Feeling even more betrayed than ever I turned the heating up and had a quick shower. Dried and changed, I walked into the living room to find she still hadn’t appeared. Then I heard the rear door open as she almost sneaked in.

She was bedraggled and untidy – and when she saw me she also looked scared. Where had she been since I left her – or more to the point what had she been doing – and with whom?

“You look a bit worse for wear,” I said quietly. She didn’t know how to reply then finally she responded.

“I’ve just had a hard day – I’ll go and have a shower.”

As she tried to make a quick exit I stepped forward and pulled her back. She protested and turned away from me but taking hold of her coat and pulling it from her shoulders to trap her arms by her side she fell silent. Her dress was buttoned badly, some wrong buttonholes had been used, other buttons left undone. What appeared to be grass stains marked the material. She looked down at herself – and began to cry – like a naughty girl who had just been caught in the act. She knew this would be impossible to explain. I snapped open the top buttons of her dress and she looked again at the damning evidence of red marks and rough treatment. As I suddenly tore open the rest of her dress she yelled and sobbed even more loudly. She tried to stop me from seeing the most incriminating piece of evidence – her panties had not been replaced.

There she stood before me – as I held the coat open I looked at my sobbing wife. Just home from work – late – with stained dress buttoned wrong, red marks on her tits, ruined stockings, without panties – smelling of sex. I put my hand between her legs and felt along her slit – she was soaking wet and as the aroma of juices and sperm reached our nostrils she became yet more despondent. Wickedly I held my fingers under her nose and as her mouth opened with her sobs I inserted two into her mouth and wiped them across her tongue.

I was beyond rational behaviour as I calmly pushed her back against the sofa and without uttering a word I unfastened my trousers and let them fall to the ground. Still holding on to her coat, trapping her arms against her side I released my throbbing cock from my underwear. She looked startled and as her mouth fell open I quickly tore her coat off and instead gathered the two halves of the dress and used them to restrain her. She was confused and bewildered but could not speak; she just cried and sobbed with despair. Now though there was a certain alarm in her expression, her eyes darted from mine down to my cock then she gazed inquiring at me through her tears.

I looked her up and down – never had I seen such a sexually arousing sight. Fresh from having men fuck her she was naked under her clothes still smelling of sex and completely at my disposal. The fact she was sobbing and guilt-ridden and obviously frightened of resisting my advances made it ever more erotic.

Grabbing my cock I placed it between her legs and pushed into the moist hole. Pushing hard I pulled her tits from her bra and bit hard on her nipple. She screamed and her head shot back as my spare hand went behind to find her bum hole. Inserting a finger in her arse I fucked away bouncing her off the sofa. Then releasing the dress I held her by the hair and forced her to look me straight in the eye as I pummelled away.

She cried and screamed but beside the look of fright and anguish there was something else in her expression – something in her eyes. Through the tears I could see pleasure – a strange perverse sort of pleasure. She loved cock, lots of cock, lots of different men, at the same time, some fucking some watching, sometimes rough – she was willing for almost anyone!

I exploded inside her and her hands tightened around my head as I sucked hard on her nipples. She kept bucking – she wanted her own climax. It was another two minutes before she finally sank down on her knees sobbing.

I walked away and had another shower then came downstairs to find my wife drinking coffee in the kitchen.

“The bathroom’s all yours,” I said. “You go and refresh yourself and I’ll order us both some food. I don’t think either of us feel like cooking now. Then I’ll have an early night.”

My wife rose to leave the room looking confused but saying nothing. When she had gone I made myself a coffee and wondered. Would life for us be able to carry on after this? Can a marriage survive after undergoing such a drastic change? Would her illicit sex now stop – did I want it to?

It was time to order some food.

The post Party Surprise appeared first on Free Erotic Stories.

The reason I was a bit hesitant was because Susan had been a bit of a party girl back in college. At least that’s what I heard from various people, and from her when she had drunk a bit too much. She admitted that she ran with a “crazy” crowd, and had “hooked up” with almost all the guys in it. I didn’t know what she meant by “hooking up,” but I decided not to ask.

Susan herself is a beautiful girl, with shoulder-length brunette hair and a great smile. She’s average height, with slim legs leading up to a tight, curvy bottom. Her breasts are a small C cup, full and round, and they sit high on her chest. I’m very proud of my wife’s body, and usually I encourage her to show it off. During our trips to the beach, I always encourage her to take off her top at night and walk with me on the shore, and I always get a thrill watching the random guy pass by and gawk. She always acts embarrassed, but I think she enjoys it, too.

On the night of the party, she was dressed in a low cut tank top with a short, swishy skirt. She was very excited to see her old friends again. We went out to dinner beforehand, and at dinner she drank a full bottle of wine. She always gets horny when she drinks, and tonight was no exception. On the ride back home, she couldn’t keep her hands off me. I was driving, and I wanted to be safe, so I brushed her off.

“Honey,” she said, “I may have some fun tonight, so don’t get upset, alright?”

“What do you mean?” I asked, a bit suspicious.

“I’ve known these guys for a long time, and we’ve all been through stuff together, so things are more loose and playful with them,” she said.

“Okay…” I said, not sure I how to respond.

“Just promise me you won’t get jealous if some horseplay goes on. Besides, you always like it when I show off, right?” she asked.

“Well, alright. Just, you know, don’t get crazy,” I said.

“Oh, you know I love you,” she said, and leaned over the seat and kissed me on the cheek.

The rest of the way she was talking about other stuff, but my mind was stuck on the party. I did like it when she showed off, but doing it in front of a bunch of people she knew was different. Still, though, as nervous as I was, I was also a bit turned on. What kind of horseplay did she have in mind?

I didn’t have much time to think about it. The second we got home, the doorbell rang. Luckily we had set up for the party beforehand, so we were prepared. Susan bounded to the door, her skirt flipping up and down. I noticed then that underneath the skirt she was wearing a sexy pair of black lace panties.

The door opened and in walked a gorgeous girl, about Susan’s height, but blonde and just a bit taller, wearing a button-down blouse and a tight pair of jeans. The second she saw Susan she squealed and the two jumped into each other’s arms. Susan turned and said, “Honey, this is Margaret! We were roommates all during college!”

I shook hands and said hi to Margaret, thinking that if Susan wanted to horseplay with her, I wouldn’t mind at all.

Over the course of the next hour, more and more people came, around thirty in all, about evenly split between guys and girls. Most of them were attractive, which was great when the door opened and a girl was there, but not so much when a guy was there. Susan greeted them all with squeals and big friendly hugs. A bit were too friendly back. One guy squeezed her tush when she hugged him. She squealed again and smacked his shoulder. She then turned to me and said, “Honey, this is Richard! Richard, this is my husband, John!”

“How ya doing?” Richard said with a big smile as he reached over to shake my hand. He didn’t seem at all embarrassed that I obviously saw him just goose my wife, and in fact he sounded like it was no different from him hugging her. I was a bit stunned at this, but recovered quickly enough to shake his hand back and smile. If it wasn’t a big deal to him, I thought, I guess I shouldn’t care too much about it.

After a while, the party was in full swing. I kept sneaking back to the kitchen to get drinks and to hang out by myself, since I didn’t know anybody there. I flirted a bit with Margaret and some other of Susan’s friends, but just kind of kept to myself otherwise.

Occasionally I noticed some of the guys goosing Susan, and one of the guys, Tim, even grabbed one of her breasts and gave a good squeeze. I was too far away to hear what caused it, but Susan and the other girls they were talking to just laughed, and then she grabbed his package.

Stuff like that happened here and there, making me both jealous and horny. I’ve never seen guys openly flirting and groping my wife before, and I was amazed by how turned on I was. I felt like I should walk up and say something, maybe put my arm around her to remind everyone she was my wife, but to my surprise I didn’t.

After a couple of hours, everyone had been drinking quite a bit, and people were getting very touchy-feely. During one of my talks with Susan’s friends, I learned that almost all the guys and girls in the group had fucked each other at least once, including Susan. I had never heard about this before, and I was a bit shocked to learn that Susan had done it with so many of these guys. It definitely explained how comfortable and playful everyone felt with each other.

I walked to the kitchen and walked back out, just in time to hear someone shout, “Strip rules!” Everyone laughed and applauded, but no one did anything. I was confused, but one of the guys on the way to the kitchen told me that, sometimes during parties in college, the group would have “strip rules,” where a certain rule would be called out, and anyone who broke it would have to take off an article of clothing. Apparently a minute ago someone had said how bad it was that so many people use the word “like” a lot, and from there it quickly snowballed until not saying “like” was one of the rules.

No sooner had the guy explained the situation than a cheer came up from the living room. I looked over, and one of Susan’s friends, Emily, was stomping the floor in mock frustration. People started chanting “Take it off! Take it off!” even the other girls. Emily slipped out of her shoes, to a mix of clapping and groans.

A minute later I heard another cheer, and this time when I turned I saw Susan in the center of the circle. She was giggling and putting her head in her hands, then slipped out of her shoes as well.

Over the next half hour, more and more people started stripping. I guess it was pretty difficult not to say “like” in this day and age, but some people said it pretty conspicuously, as if they wanted to strip.

Emily said it again, and she pulled off her shirt to reveal a purple lace bra. A couple of guys ended up shirtless, including Richard, who sported a sculpted body. Susan stared at him for a second after he stripped, which I didn’t like seeing. I liked it even less when she herself said “like” almost immediately afterwards, and while everyone was staring at her she reached up under her shirt and unhooked her bra. She slipped out of it without taking off her top, and tossed it at Richard, laughing. He took it and pretended to make out with it, then threw it aside.

Now that Susan had no bra on, I could see how turned on she was. Her nipples were pushing through her top, and it wasn’t even a very tight top. Every time she took a step, her tits bounced, and as she walked around the room she caught a lot of the guys’ attention.

A bit later, several of the girls were left in their bras; one of them, Melissa, was left in just her bra and panties. Most of the guys were shirtless, and two or three were in their boxers. I was still fully clothed, since I didn’t talk at all, and it was a good thing. I had a raging hard-on as I watched all these guys staring at my beautiful wife and her bouncing tits, imagining what they looked like underneath her shirt.

But it turned out that some of the guys weren’t just content with imagining. While I was looking at Melissa in her underwear, out of the corner of my eye I saw Tim creep up behind Susan. She was standing in front of a large group, telling a story, and she didn’t notice him at all. He came up right behind her, and suddenly grabbed her top on the sides and pulled it all the way up to her neck. Her full breasts and puffy nipples jumped into view, lightly bouncing, and the crowd cheered. Susan playfully screamed and pulled her shirt down, smacking John’s hands away, then went back to telling her story.

I was jealous but incredibly turned on. The whole room had just seen my wife’s tits, and she didn’t even seem to care. I didn’t know what to do, so I just stood there, staring at everyone. Tim walked off and gave a high-five to some other guy, then went over and flirted with Margaret.

After a couple of minutes, Susan walked up to me. She was clearly drunk, very bright and giddy. “Oh, honey, you aren’t jealous, are you?” she said. “It’s nothing they all haven’t seen before. We always do stuff like that.”

“It’s okay, it turns me on,” I said, actually unsure if I was lying or not. “Go have fun.”

Her smile got wider and she kissed me deeply. “I love you!” she whispered, and bounced away to join her friends.

Taking Susan’s lead, more people started flashing. One of the guys in boxers mooned the crowd, and Emily pulled her bra up in response. Her tits were bigger than Susan’s, and she had some difficulty putting them back in her bra as she laughed. Tim pulled up another girl’s top, but she was wearing a bra, and she immediately turned around and pulled Tim’s pants down. Time laughed and stepped out of them, and started walking around in boxers.

I went to the kitchen to grab another beer, but when I walked in I saw two people making out. They were both in their underwear, although I didn’t know whether they were that way because of the stripping game or whether had just started stripping then. I grabbed a beer and walked out, without them noticing.

I walked back into the living room in time to see Susan laughing at Richard. He was making humping motions, and everyone could clearly see his dick bouncing under his boxers. Suddenly he pulled his boxer shorts down, showing a huge thick cock. Susan involuntarily gasped, and then burst out into giggles again. I winced a bit. I was hoping not to see any naked guys, and the fact that Richard was much, much bigger than I was certainly didn’t make me any less jealous.

After a few minutes, someone changed the music from big band to modern R&B. A couple of girls started dancing in the middle of the living room, and some guys started joining them, but most people cleared out and talked in the corner.

I walked back into the dining room and hung out there for a few minutes, trying to get Richard’s dick and Susan’s reaction to it out of my head.

When I came back into the living room, someone had turned the lights down low and a few more people were dancing. Some guys and girls had paired off and were grinding to the slow music. Others were just swaying by themselves. I saw Susan and Margaret excitedly whispering to each other in the corner. They broke off, Margaret heading to the middle of the dance floor and Susan heading over to me.

Susan leaned in real close and whispered in my ear. “Honey, you want me to show off for you, right? It turns you on, right?”

“Yeah – yeah,” I stammered out. “If you want, I mean. Yeah. Go ahead.”

It wasn’t very enthusiastic, but it was enough for her. She kissed me hard on the cheek, and walked out onto the dance floor with Margaret.

The two started dancing and seductively swaying their hips to the music. As she was dancing, Margaret slowly started unbuttoning her blouse, and people started whooping and cheering. She pulled apart the buttons, revealing a nice pair of tits encased in a black bra.

To my astonishment, Susan started pulling up her shirt as well. Again her breasts bounced into view, and as she pulled her shirt up over her head they stood up proud and tall. The room cheered even louder, and Susan tossed her shirt away.

My wife looked absolutely gorgeous. Her breasts softly jiggled with her slow movements, and her bright pink nipples were rock hard. All I could do was stare at her, knowing all the guys were getting an eyeful of her tight stomach and bouncing tits. I was incredibly aroused, and it was obvious, but of course no one was paying any attention to my pants.

The slow song stopped and turned into a faster song, and Susan and Margaret started dancing faster. Guys started joining in, and soon my wife was sandwiched between two guys, grinding on both. The guy in front of her was fully clothed, but the guy behind her was in his boxers. I could tell he was grinding his dick into her ass, and my wife was grinding back. She was still smiling, but the look on her face was more erotic than playful. The guy in front of her pulled off his shirt and started rubbing his bare chest against her naked tits, and the guy behind her was rubbing his hands up and down her legs underneath her skirt.

Things were getting pretty heavy now, but I couldn’t even move. I’d been so complacent the whole night I thought I’d look ridiculous trying to stop it now. Instead, I turned away to look at Margaret, half-hoping that when I looked back at Susan the guys would be gone. Margaret was dancing up against Tim, who was grinding her ass while he massaged her breasts through her bra. Margaret looked much more like she was just playing around, even with a guy feeling her up, and it made me feel less like my wife was cheating on me.

When I looked back at Susan, the guy behind her was still there, but the guy in front of her was dancing with someone else. I was a bit relieved, but the guy behind her now had his hands all over my wife’s tits, pulling and pinching her puffy nipples. My wife’s eyes were closed, and I couldn’t tell if she was enjoying what he was doing or just feeling the music. The guy suddenly moved his hands back down to her legs and moved them up her skirt. My wife gasped and then giggled, but did nothing to stop him.

A second later his hands moved back down, and I saw that he was sliding her panties down. He slid them down to her knees and then gave a quick yank, and they ripped right off. The guy gave an excited whoop and threw the panties off in a corner while my wife just laughed.

The guys who saw clapped and cheered. Susan turned to them and laughed and wagged a scolding finder at them, then flipped up her skirt just high enough to show a glimpse of her pussy to all the guys. The cheers got even louder, and Susan went back to the floor and started dancing with some girls.

I was having trouble breathing, and there was a huge lump in my chest. My wife was only wearing a skirt and had just shown off her pussy to a bunch of guys, and this was after some guy had just spent five minutes feeling her up. I looked over at Margaret, hoping maybe she was just as naked, and that would make it better, but Margaret was still in her bra and jeans. She had stopped dancing entirely and was chatting with a couple of guys with rock hard erections clearly visible underneath their boxers.

I looked back at Susan. She was still dancing with girls, but she was clearly putting on a show for the guys watching. The song was moderately fast, and she was taking full advantage of it, dancing fast and hard. Her breasts were bouncing and jiggling, and her skirt was flailing up and down. A couple of times it flew up high enough to get a perfect view of her pussy. She had a neatly trimmed light brown bush, which contrasted wonderfully with her pale skin.

All the guys were looking at her, even the ones who were talking to someone else. As sexy as the other girls were, my wife was the only one topless, and she was putting on a sexy show that outmatched anything the other girls had done. Those in front of her were getting great views of her bush, and those behind her were getting great view of her heart-shaped ass.

Susan looked like she was doing it on purpose, shaking her hips just enough to cause her skirt to go up and down a bit and then quickly shaking hard enough to carry the skirt all the way up. She was obviously enjoying all the attention – I could see her pussy glistening with her wetness.

The song ended and the CD was done. While one of the girls started changing the CD, Susan walked up to me. Before I could say anything, she pushed up against me and kissed me hard on the mouth. I could feel her tits against my shirt and my hard-on against her stomach.

“You’re so wonderful,” she said. “I’m so glad you’re not mad at us having some fun.”

I wanted to say that I was getting a bit mad, and it looked like she was the only one really having fun – no one else was even topless! But she sounded so happy when she said it that I went quiet and just nodded.

“Did you see those guys feeling up my boobs? I was hoping you’d notice. I can see that it turns you on,” she said sexily, grabbing my dick. I almost came right in my pants.

Grinning seductively, she turned around and went back to the party. She started dancing again, flipping up her skirt and showing off her pussy.

I walked over to the dining room to collect my thoughts. I was incredibly aroused, but incredibly angry. My wife had just shown off everything for a bunch of guys I didn’t even know, and I couldn’t even get the courage to say something about it. I was somewhat ashamed that I was so turned on, too. I spent about half an hour in the dining room and walked back to the party, hoping that things had cooled down.

The first thing I saw was Margaret dancing again. Her bra had been pulled up to her neck, probably by one of the guys, and she hadn’t bothered fixing it or even taking it off. Her tits looked amazing, a bit bigger than Susan’s but with smaller nipples. She was dancing with a guy who was only in his boxers, and it looked like he was slowly working her jeans off.

Dreading it, I looked over at Susan. She was standing over a bunch of guys who were sitting down on chairs. Richard was sitting in my arm chair, and even from across the room I could see the tent in his boxers.

Susan was talking, but most of the guys were staring at her breasts, which jiggled every time she made a gesture or shifted her legs. Richard was talking back, laughing as he did, and Susan started laughing. Most of the guys around them started talking excitedly. The music was too loud to hear what they were saying, but it looked as if they were egging Susan on. Susan shook her head, causing her hair to swish around. She looked so sexy, standing there with her hair in her face, her tits standing high on her chest.

After some more talking, Richard suddenly sat up in his chair, and Susan sat down on his lap. She sat down close to his knees, but then readjusted herself and sat way up in his lap. She was laughing and talking with the other guys, until she suddenly stopped and gasped. The other guys broke into cheers loud enough I could hear, but instead of laughing she started smiling.

Even though her skirt was blocking my view, I could tell he was fucking her. He was fucking my wife with his monster cock right in front of me and a bunch of cheering guys. As I stared, Richard started groping Susan’s tits, kneading them and pulling on her nipples. Susan’s eyes were closed and I saw her moan, and then suddenly seemed to snap out of it. She playfully smacked his hands off her tits and slowly stood back up.

The guys started groaning, but Richard raised his arms up in triumph. Susan laughed it off and turned around to me. She saw me staring and walked up to me, her skirt bouncing and showing the guys her ass as she walked away.

“What just happened there?” I sputtered, trying to sound angry but just sounding confused.

“What? Oh, that? Oh, honey, it was nothing. Richard and some other guys were betting me that if I sat on Richard’s lap, he could stick his cock up my cooch without using his hands. So I just sat on his lap and he tried.”

“Did – did he?” I stammered out.

“Well, yeah, a little bit. I’m not wearing any panties, so he pushed his big thing through his fly and stuck it way up my cunt. He started pumping in and out, but it was only a couple of times. Don’t worry, honey, it was just a little bet. When it was clear he won, I got up.”

I just stared at her, and she continued, “It’s no big deal, honey. Don’t worry about it!” she flashed a big smile at me and walked off. I was stunned into speechlessness. My wife had just told me, right after I saw it, that she had just been fucked by another man, and she didn’t expect me to worry about it. Even worse, the way she said it, I almost believed that it really wasn’t a big deal.

A bit later Susan was dancing again with Margaret. By this point, most of the girls were down to their underwear, and a couple of them were topless. Margaret was only in her panties. All the guys were down to their boxers, and all of them were sporting huge erections. You couldn’t blame them, I guess, since they were surrounded by stripped down girls. But almost all the attention was on my half-naked wife, dancing joyously, bouncing her tits and flashing her ass and pussy.

I began to notice that some of the people in the party had already begun pairing off. The number of people in the main room was smaller than before, which probably meant that people were fucking in other rooms. Even in the living room, there was some making out going on in the corners. The party was on the verge of becoming an orgy.

My wife wasn’t helping anyone cool down, either. Her and Margaret were dancing seductively, swaying their hips and drawing all the guys’ attention. Their bare breasts, exposed to all the guys, dipped and swayed with each move they made.

Two of the guys, Tim and Mark, came back up and started dancing with them again. This time, there wasn’t any restraint at all. Both of them were grinding against the two girls while the girls talked and laughed. As I watched, I saw Tim move his hands underneath Susan’s skirt. Susan suddenly turned her face around with a look of surprise, but Tim whispered something in her ear, and she smiled, rolled her eyes and turned back to Margaret. Tim started massaging Susan’s tits while she bounced her ass against him.

Susan leaned over and whispered into Margaret’s ear. Margaret gasped, looked down at Susan’s skirt, and burst into a fit of giggles. I didn’t know what was going on, but then Margaret reached down and lifted up Susan’s skirt. Tim’s cock was stuffed in Susan’s pussy – he was fucking her while they were grinding. Susan and Margaret started laughing again, and Margaret then leaned back and whispered something into Mark’s ear as he grinded against her. Mark grinned and nodded, then reached down and pulled aside Margaret’s panties, exposing her pussy and light blonde bush. He slipped his dick into Margaret, who moaned and backed into him to push it in further. The two started fucking right there across from Susan and Tim.

It was obvious that a contest was on to see which of the guys could cum last. Susan and Margaret were furiously fucking the guys, and from my distance I could hear them taunt each other over the music. I just stared, numb, while my wife was fucked from behind.

After a couple of minutes, Tim stiffened and started pumping even faster. Suddenly he started cursing and mashing Susan’s breasts, and after a few more seconds he backed away from Susan. His cock was slick and wet and now limp after cumming inside my wife. Susan raised her arms in triumph, and she and Mark high-fived. Margaret groaned, but even though the contest was over she let Mark keep fucking her. Susan walked away, and to keep my mind off of her I stared at Margaret getting fucked. Eventually he stiffened and shot his load inside her. He pulled out and the cum started oozing into her panties. Margaret gave him a high-five and he put his dick back into his boxers and walked away.

I couldn’t believe it. I had never been raised to think of sex so casually, but my wife and her friends had just fucked each other as part of a contest. How could I have not known my wife had this much of a party attitude?

I felt like I had to throw up, so I walked quickly to the bathroom. I did some dry heaving, but managed to control myself and went back out to the room.

A crowd had gathered around Susan, chanting “Spanking! Spanking!” She was trying to get away, but they had closed in on her. Richard lifted her up and threw her over his shoulder while she playfully punched at him. He carried her over to a chair while the crowd followed.

Richard sat down and pulled Susan down over his lap. She pretended to struggle, but it was clear that she wasn’t really fighting him. Richard pulled her skirt up past her waist, showing her rounded ass to the crowd. He started spanking her while the crowd chanted the number. She squealed and bounced with every slap, making her hanging breasts jiggle even more. Some of the guys reached down and pinched her tits, making her squeal and jiggle even more.

When the crowd reached twenty-six, Richard gave her one last hard slap and let her go. She stood up, red-faced and embarrassed but giggling. The crowd cheered and some people shouted “happy birthday.” Susan curtsied, lifting her skirt up a bit, and then reached behind and unclipped it. She held it against her front for a second and moved it back and forth, teasing, and then threw it at Richard.

All the guys let out a huge cheer now that my wife was totally naked. Richard raised the skirt in triumph and started whipping it over my head, causing Susan to laugh and clap her hands. She looked so energetic and sexy, very taut and firm. She did a little spin and showed off her trimmed bush and beautiful breasts to the whole room, then walked off to grab another beer.

I knew it didn’t really matter at this point, since everyone had pretty much seen her naked by now and two guys had already fucked her, but seeing her entirely naked just made me all the more jealous. I was furious at myself for not being able to do anything about it.

A few minutes later she was back in the room and dancing and talking again. By this time I had lost my hard-on, and my head was starting to pound from all the drinking I had done. I felt sick and just wanted to go to bed.

I hung around the party for a few more minutes, in case anything else happened, but things seemed to be dying down. No one had left yet, but people looked like they were getting tired. I walked up to Susan and told her that I was getting a headache and was going to bed. She seemed a bit concerned but I told her not to worry and to have fun.

I lay in bed for the next couple of hours, listening to what was going on downstairs. I didn’t hear much, except for the occasional squeal and laugh. I thought maybe going upstairs would make me less nervous and jealous, but it was even worse now, since I was just imagining all the things my wife could be doing with those guys.

After what felt like forever, I heard cars leaving the driveway, and after another half hour Susan entered the room. She was still naked and went immediately to the bathroom and showered. After another twenty minutes she walked back into the room and laid on the bed. She could tell I was awake, so I didn’t bother pretending otherwise.

“Thank you so much for being such a good sport tonight, honey. I know you’re a bit of a prude, and I’m glad you didn’t get upset,” she said.

“Anything happen after I left?” I asked, not sure what I wanted to hear.

“Not really. We just had a good time.” She was quiet for a couple of minutes. Then she reached over and started stroking my dick through my boxers.

“Do you remember the bet that I had with some of the guys earlier? Well, a bunch of us were talking after you left and Richard was complaining that he won the bet but didn’t get anything out of it. He wanted to stick his cock in me again. I said no at first, but he kept bugging me, so after a while I gave up and let him.”

“You – you let him?” I asked.

“Well, he already did before, and he did win the bet, so I thought I’d let him fuck me for a little bit. So I sat back on his lap, and he stuck his cock way up my cooch. He fucked me for just a little bit and then squirted his stuff in me, and I got back up. It was just for a little bit, honey, and it was all in fun. You should have seen it, honey, it would have turned you on.”

“Was that all that happened?” I asked. She pulled my dick out of my boxers and started lightly pumping it.

“Well, some of the guys were watching, and they thought it wasn’t very fair that I only let Richard fuck me. So a couple other ones did, too.”

“How – how many other guys?”

“Well, not a lot of them. Some of them were just a bit horny and it was just playing around.”

She started pumping faster and harder. I was furious at her, but so horny that I didn’t want her to stop, so I kept quiet.

“Brian kept whining that he hadn’t had sex in such a long time, and after he saw Richard and me, he kept following me around and pinching my butt. I went into the kitchen and he kinda cornered me against the wall and begged me, and I was getting annoyed, so I told him to go ahead. So he stood me up against the kitchen wall and pushed his thing in me. It was only for a few minutes, and I made him pull out before he came.

“Then later on, I was leaning over on the bar counter in the living room talking to Mary, and Craig came up behind me. I wasn’t really paying attention, and he just kind of slipped his cock up my cunt.”

Her eyes started getting a dreamy look.

“Oh, sweetie, his cock was so big. It was even bigger than Richard’s cock. He was rubbing and squeezing my boobs and it felt so good. I didn’t want him to stop, so he kinda fucked me for a while. Then he shot his stuff way up in me. That’s when we stopped and went back to the party.

“Oh, and later Mark and I were joking about him trying to find a good ‘house’ for his dick, and that he was going ‘shopping’ around for one among the girls. He had fucked Margaret and Melissa earlier and he said I should have an ‘open house’ for him, too. So I let him stick his cock in me, just playing around. He didn’t even pump at all, it was just for a joke, so that doesn’t even count, right, hon?”

“I guess not,” I said, barely whispering.

“You shouldn’t have gone to bed so soon, honey,” she cooed. “I was putting on a great show for you. The guys all saw me naked and they all felt up my boobies and pinched my ass. You like watching that, don’t you, hon? Didn’t you like seeing them feel me up and fucking me and squirting their stuff in me?”

That was all I could take. I came, harder then I ever had before. I immediately regretted it, since it made it look like I really did enjoy watching her get casually fucked by a bunch of guys, when in fact I was really upset about it. But even after I came, I just got quiet again.

“I guess you do like it,” she purred. She turned over and pulled the sheets up. “Goodnight, honey.”

I lay there in bed for I don’t know how long, looking up at the ceiling and wondering what the hell it was that I had just seen.

The post My Wifes Friends Come To Town appeared first on Free Erotic Stories.

As the terrain leveled out, he turned right on to the neatly kept little street where he had lived for almost a year now. It was only two blocks away from the college where he worked and while it was a pricey neighborhood it was well worth it. Now, he just needed to get through a few more minutes of huffing and puffing and it would be off to the pool for a much needed dip.

At 42 years old, he still had a weightlifter’s build, and still got out to run at least three times a week. He had retired from a full time career in television production to accept a position at the university, where he was charged with building a new and improved communications program. His investments had gone well also in the first 20 years, and now he was fully enjoying the less stressful and more peaceful environment that the world of academia provided him.

His marriage had ended almost a decade earlier. His single minded focus on work above all else had gradually eroded his relationship with his wife, who retained custody of their daughter Jaime. Luckily, the new job and house had allowed him to re-connect with his daughter, who had already been at that school for a year when he accepted his new position. The offer of free room and board just two blocks off campus in a big house with a pool had been too hard to turn down for his daughter. And while he and Jaime were close, there was some lingering resentment over the divorce and the difficulties it had cause during her teenage years.

Things had thawed nicely between them though, and they often spent time together during the week making dinner or enjoying a glass of wine on the patio. During the winter months however she wasn’t home much as her job as a manager for the men’s basketball team kept her schedule pretty tight. She had stayed on campus for the summer, rather than head back home primarily because it afforded her the opportunity to take a few classes and lighten her work load during the remainder of the year. Jay also knew it was because his rules were not in any way strict and she could come and go and party as she pleased. But whatever the reasons, he was glad that he and Jaime were patching things up and that he had some company around the big old house.

He clipped past the last few lawns on his way to the front sidewalk of his house. A look at his watch showed that he was slightly slower than usual, but he chalked it up to the heat. He stripped off his running shirt while walking around the back of the house, and could hear laughter. Jaime was laying on a chaise lounge in a tiny brown bikini, chatting excitedly on her cell phone. With a goofy grin, Jay ran four steps and plunged into the water feet first, and was rewarded with a scream from the side of the pool as the water splashed all over his daughter. He flipped onto his back in the water, and could see his daughter laughing and giving him a one-fingered salute while she still gabbed away on the cell phone.

The conversation ended with a snap of the cell phone, and his daughter who shared his passion for running and exercise said, “Well, you survived another five miles in this heat, but I don’t know why you don’t just come out with me in the morning!” Jay laughed as he splashed to his feet in the shallow end and responded, “Now what would the fun in that be? Besides, this heat can’t last forever, it just feels like it will.”

Jaime then launched into another of her endless stories, something about her Human Studies professor and the unfairness of the endless papers that had to be written for the course. While she talked, she flipped on to her stomach and untied the strings of her bikini top from around her neck and back. Jay found himself once again marveling at how much his daughter looked like her mother, a petite build, a perfectly flat stomach, and skin that just seemed to turn perfectly brown after a few days of sunbathing. Jay had fallen for her mother in about two seconds flat, long blonde hair, large heavy breasts, and an ass that stuck out “like a bookshelf” he had always playfully teased her. Now, as he clambered out of the pool he noticed that his daughter was every bit as lovely as her mother had been at that age, and her commitment to working out was more than evident as she was well-toned or downright muscular all over.

As Jaime continued rambling on about the unfairness of her class work, Jay found himself staring at her perfectly sculpted back and shoulders, and the well-defined muscles in Jaime’s thighs and calves. He snapped himself back to reality with a shiver, not knowing what to think as he realized he had been checking out his own daughter. With a few assuring clucks and head shakes, he sympathized with her and suggested that they forget about the week that had just ended and enjoy a nice dinner on the patio.

“That would be nice, Dad. By the way, Mom called earlier too, she said she’s going to stop by next week to drop off some stuff for me.” She re-tied her top as she said this, and flipped back over laying her head back to the sun, propping up her right leg and extending her left leg out into the air like a cat. “Well, that’s fine as always, just let me know what day it is so I can be sure to work late that night,” he teased. “Oh stop,” she feigned anger, “you two get along great now and you know it. Besides she’s still dating Ron and you always have some woman or another chasing you around!”

Jay laughed and said nothing, as it was true. He had always been a bit of a womanizer, and it wasn’t a secret he bothered keeping. He had always figured it was easier to be honest about his lifestyle, and playing the eternal bachelor was pretty much what he planned to do for the next forty to fifty years. Recently though his work had kept him from dating much, if at all. “You know, your mother still looks damned good for 40, if I ever get the urge to settle down again, I’ll be sure to give her a ring,” he laughed as he grabbed a towel and sat down on a chair next to her. The momentary silence to his left was broken by Jaime snapping to an upright position, rewarding him with a view of her large breasts, which were straining against the fabric of her bikini. “Do you still love her?” Another moment of silence followed, and Jay leaned back for a moment before exhaling slowly. “I love your mother and you with all of my heart. That is also the reason that we aren’t married anymore, because I didn’t feel like I could give her all she needed. I wanted her to be happy. I worked so much, and so hard to provide for you, but I lost track of some of the important things.”

Jaime surveyed his face closely, looking into his eyes from beneath her sunglasses. “Well, it’s never too late to correct some mistakes Dad. You have both been honest about the other women. But it’s never too late. Besides, I freaking despise this new guy she’s dating, if he looks at me one more time I swear I’m going to break his nose”. With a flourish she tossed herself back on the chair, her boobs bouncing hard against her as she did. Jay didn’t know what to say about that comment, as he had just caught himself staring at her in a rather un-father-like way. Obviously he wanted to wring the guy’s neck, but at the same time it wasn’t hard to imagine that most men probably took more than a short glance at his daughter.

“Well baby girl, if he does it again, I’ll take care of it for you, how’s that?” A small chuckle from the chair beside him was followed by, “Thank you Daddy, it’s good to know I can count on you to keep the old men off. Just let the young guys through okay?” She peeked at him from under her sunglasses as she said this, and they both laughed out loud.

Dinner came and went, as did the sun. They finished the bottle of wine he had opened, and Jay announced he would be parked in front of the television for the remainder of the evening watching the Orioles play the Yankees. Jaime teased him about being an old fart, and headed upstairs to change. She was going out with some friends, and as usual he didn’t expect to see her until the next morning. As she walked away, he found himself staring again at her perfectly rounded ass packed into a pair of shorts, and shook his head. “You are going to have to find a lady friend and fast my friend” he whispered to himself.

The thump of a car door outside the house woke him. He realized quickly that he had been asleep in his chair, and he moved quickly to the window to see if it was Jaime. He saw his daughter coming up the walk, but was not expecting to see her being propped up by an extremely tall young black man he immediately recognized as one of the university’s basketball players. Jaime was in a short black skirt and a belly shirt that didn’t leave much to the imagination, and she was carrying her high heels in her hands. Not wanting her to think he had been waiting up for her, he flipped off the television and slid into the shadows in the corner of the living room. He was listening intently to their muffled conversation outside the window as Jaime fumbled for her house keys.

“Are you sure it’s cool?” he heard the young man ask. “Trust me,” she giggled, “he sleeps like a log, and he snores so loud you could shoot a gun off in here and it wouldn’t wake him. Here, help me out.” A few seconds later, the door lock clicked and the door swung open. “Now be quiet,” Jaime hissed at him drunkenly. “The steps aren’t noisy if you walk on them slow, and my room is right at the top of the steps.” Jay didn’t know what to do, jumping out now and interrupting them would certainly cause one hell of a scene the next day, but he also knew that her intentions weren’t necessarily pure either. The debate raging in his mind was short-circuited by movement on the steps as the 5’3″ Jaime led the at least 6’6″ guy up the steps slowly. He instinctively huddled into the corner being careful not to breathe too loudly. His heart was practically beating out of his chest and he realized that if he didn’t say anything soon it would be too late. He ran out of time to make a choice however, as they reached the top of the steps and quickly shut the door to her bedroom.

Now, short of breath and with his head swimming, Jay found himself on the edge of a slippery dilemma. On one hand Jaime had the right to live her own life. On the other hand, he felt a responsibility to protect his daughter. And yet, there was something else, something he couldn’t deny. He was excited. His ragged breathing told the tale, and he realized that it was a pivotal moment. He could either march up there and ask the guy in his daughter’s bedroom to leave, and face the music in the morning. Or he could do nothing. But nothing was not what he felt himself doing in the next instant. Rather than marching up the steps, he was quietly sneaking on to the patio. Being careful not to be seen in the dim light outside, he stared up at Jaime’s window. No lights were on, but the streetlights showed that her curtains were open slightly in the middle.

He couldn’t fight the desire inside him to see what was going on inside that room. Jaime’s window opened on to the roof over the back porch. Moving like a burglar, he crept across the patio, and climbed on to the three foot retaining wall at the other end. Here he could actually climb on to the porch roof, and hopefully he could shuffle across the shingles quietly enough to see what was going on inside the room. After what seemed an eternity, he was finally close enough to take a small peek inside the room. All he could see was Jaime’s closet door. He would have to sneak closer if he really wanted to see inside.

Before he could debate that, a light flipped on inside the room. The sudden flash caused him to start backwards and almost fall before he regained his balance and quickly hit his stomach on the roof. He could feel the grit of the shingles under his hands and knees as he tried to catch his breath. Still, barely a sound could be heard. He realized now that he had a slight edge. She wouldn’t open the window in this heat, because the house was air-conditioned. And with the light on, as long as it stayed on he thought, they wouldn’t be able to see what was outside the window.

He crawled forward slowly, realizing that if he was caught he’d have some serious explaining to do. When he finally reached the window and raised his head above the sill, he was face to face with his daughter! The moment of pure panic passed quickly though as he realized she was not looking out at him. At the moment she was bent over at the waist, with her hands on her ass, giving her friend a little show while he reclined on the bed. Her eyes were half closed as she was still a little wobbly from the alcohol. Her skirt was on the floor and her top was pulled up, revealing a firm perfectly tanned set of breasts. Her hips were grinding to a silent beat, and slowly she stood and started to dance facing the bed giving Jay a view of what was quite frankly the most perfect female form he could ever remember seeing.

His cock was instantly hard and he didn’t bother to take the time to think of what he was doing. His own daughter was dancing, stripping, for some black guy in front of his own eyes. Jaime inched closer to the bed, turning again to bounce her ass up and down on the mattress. As she did this, the stud on the bed started to undo his jeans. Another minute passed and she was now on the bed, fully nude, on her knees in front of him rubbing her pussy and grinding her hips towards him.

Jay could see everything, and while his eyes were locked on to his daughter’s incredible body, he took a moment to glance at her date. In his right hand was at least ten inches of the thickest cock he had ever seen. It was shaped like a torpedo, fatter in the middle and tapering down to the head which looked as big as a baseball at the moment. The young man was slowly pumping his hand on it, staring right into Jaime’s eyes, and she was smiling, licking her lips, all the while grinding away on her own hand. They were speaking to one another now, but their whispered words were inaudible. He was instructing her, talking her to an orgasm, and she was responding to his words. The more he spoke, the more his hand moved up and down, the harder and faster she bucked against herself.

With a small cry, she pitched forward on to the bed, on her hands and knees, her face buried in the blanket. Her long hair was tangled all over her back and covered her face. And before she could recover, he was sliding his jeans off. Jay’s eyes bugged out when he saw the massive equipment that had been slightly hidden to that point. A set of balls larger than he had ever seen in a porn film was hanging between his legs. His cock, which was now only three quarters erect, was bent out at a bizarre angle making it appear even more gigantic than before.

With a slow and deliberate move, the young man reached down and pulled Jaime’s shoulder and arm towards him. She responded slowly, still obviously reeling from her first climax. He guided her towards his expansive balls, and with a flip of her hair he saw her close her mouth around them. Jay’s own balls were now tight, his cock was pushing so hard against the fabric of his shorts he thought they would explode. And as Jaime started to slowly worship and tickle her friend’s balls with her tongue, Jay found himself fumbling with his own zipper, trying to free his cock.

Before long Jaime had worked her way up the shaft of the monster with her tongue, she was on her knees between his legs now, and working away at her pussy again. She pulled the head of the thick black snake into her mouth and looked up at him, trying as hard as she could to get more and more inside her mouth. This bizarre attempt at swallowing even half of the cock in her mouth was obviously pleasing to the young man on the bed, as he kept whispering to her, smiling and forcing her head down even further. With a gasp she pulled her head off, drool and spit running down the shaft, which she greedily licked back up as she dived on it again. Ten minutes passed and Jaime had now gotten past the halfway point of the thick black rod in her mouth and was anxiously rubbing herself and those two grapefruit sized nuts.

Jay was now lost in the moment, pumping away at his own cock, which was almost eight inches and now seemed nothing more than a popgun compared to what his daughter was practically ramming down her throat. Her drool and spit was now all over the bedspread, and she had positioned her pussy over his knee and was grinding on the thick muscle above it with a fury. Her right hand had moved from his balls to the shaft and she was quickly pumping it into her mouth while pulling the hand all the way over the head. The black stud was now laying back with his mouth open, his hips slowly rising and falling in rhythm with her strokes. It seemed that he would cum any moment, but he never did.

With a jerk of his hand he caught Jaime by the hair and pulled her off of his cock. A brief moment passed while he stared into her eyes, her mouth hungry for more. And with a word, she was off her knees and positioning her ass over him. This wasn’t possible Jay screamed in his head, his tiny daughter was about to take this massive cock and the guy wasn’t even wearing a condom! His temper flared momentarily, he had to put a stop to this, it had gone on long enough. But the moment he saw the lips of his daughter’s pussy kiss the tip of that big black ramrod, he felt the beginnings of an orgasm in his own balls. There was no stopping it now, he was going to cum, right here on his porch roof while his daughter tried to stuff ten inches of black meat inside her.

Holding his cock around the shaft, not even moving his hand he fought the muscles, trying to hold back the explosion. He heard Jaime grunt a few times as she gamely fought to take all of the cock between her legs. But as soon as Jay saw her muscular legs and ass start to work up and down, he knew it was hopeless. Cum blasted out of his cock, each pump more sensational than the last. And as the last few dribbles of cum were still leaking out over his knuckles, his daughter had finally mastered the cock in her pussy. She was up on her feet now, digging in, absolutely pounding her ass against the rock hard thighs of her lover. Her eyes were closed, her mouth was hanging open, and he knew that she couldn’t last much longer after seeing her cum the first time.

She collapsed in a heap on top of her stud, every limb in her body twitching and her face contorted as if she were in pain. Her head was now wrapped inside his massive biceps and for the next minute she simply laid there jerking, trying to catch her breath. When she regained some semblance of composure, there was still the matter of that rock hard cock that was inside her. And it was obvious her friend had decided that he was going to take control.

He flipped Jaime over on to her back, and quickly climbed between her legs. His six pack of abdominal muscles was glistening with his sweat and her cum now, and he slapped the giant head of his cock against her pussy lips. She was almost unable to move against him, and that seemed to suit him fine. He was on his knees between her legs, and with a shove half the cock disappeared deep inside her. Jay could see a bulge rise up under her tight stomach muscles and he instantly realized it was his cock pushing against her from inside. Jaime’s lover was not gentle. He attacked her pussy, ramming more and more of himself inside her. She responded by reaching up to him, trying to pull him down on top of her. And with a final desperate shove, he responded by falling on top of her, and continuing to bang away as hard as he could. Jay could actually hear it now, their bodies slapping together through the window. And he couldn’t tear his eyes away from the sight.

Jaime’s ankles locked behind the muscular black ass, and with each stroke the two bodies on the bed bounced up and down. The muscles in Jaime’s legs were tight now, she was actually wrapped around the body of her young stud and Jay recognized that she was about to cum again. With a massive grunt, Jaime’s date reached his end at last, and as he took her pussy as hard as he could, she bucked against him, lost in a flood that didn’t stop for almost thirty seconds.

And just like that, it was over. The slightly deflated black cock slid out of Jaime’s pussy. It was slick and wet and cum leaked out of it immediately, running down to the bedspread. Her pussy was wide open, and she could do nothing but lay on her back, panting and still slowly grinding her hips. Two minutes later, the young man was dressed and pulling on his shoes. They never spoke. He reached across the bed, squeezed Jaime’s tits, and left the room. She responded by pulling the bedspread across her body and closing her eyes, a crooked smile on her face.

Jay didn’t sleep a wink that night. As he lay in his bed listening to the ceiling fan in his room, he though about what had happened. And stroked his still hard cock. And he hoped it would happen again.

The post Daughter Goes Black appeared first on Free Erotic Stories.

One black guy in the sociology class she was attending at night contradictory unnerved and intrigued her. Having seen other guys get shot down in flames when trying to date her, Derrick sat back and contemplated other options to getting her to go black. Playing it calm and cool, Derrick merely smiled and nodded each time in passing, then courteously and casually adding a mere “Hi!” or “How are you tonight?” Heather being 29, 5’5″ with 35D-22-33 measurements and married made conquest of the lovely beauty all the more challenging.

Derrick’s devious, patient strategy worked like a charm. Maintaining a cool facade with the beauty in a couple of discussion groups allowed him to later chat with her before and at times after class ended. Heather regularly left with Joan, another gal in the class. Disguising his devious intentions to seduce the lovely married woman Derrick offered to escort them to the parking lot for their safety.

The younger of the two was an attractive 24-year-old single gal graduating with her degree at the end of the semester. Although Derrick had the older married beauty as his target, he decided the best means to his desired end would be to first seduce the younger gal. After discreetly becoming Derrick’s black cock slut Joan was easily convinced to make sure Heather Stewart attended her graduation party.

Knowing Joan wanted her to have a good time at her graduation party Heather felt sure her self-absorbed husband would not remember being told a party followed the last night of class. While in college, Heather had gone to a couple parties over ten years ago. She could still recall the endless flow of beer and even some joints being passed around. Wondering if she was now too old and too married to party hearty, Heather resignedly told herself ‘you are no longer a young college gal out for fun! You’re going to soon be thirty years old and supposed to act like a happily married woman!’

Joan surprisingly asking, “Are you aware of the way Derrick secretly lusts for you and how well-hung he is?” unknowingly struck a secret salacious chord within Heather. But Derrick had not hit on her at all giving Heather an admittedly disappointing sense of security, figuring he preferred Joan more his age. Publicly Heather laughed off Joan’s implicit meaning as ridiculous, telling her classmate she was out of her mind, especially since she was a happily married woman.

Although Heather professed to be happily married, her busy work and school schedules plus her husband’s single-minded focus upon senior management in that Fortune 500 firm precluded a gratifying sex life. Several weeks of interracial triple-X video enhanced daily ebony dildo sessions before Joan unknowingly struck a secret salacious chord already had the sexually frustrated white wife wondering whether or not she dare risk an extramarital fling with a black sexual partner. Would attending her classmate’s graduation party become a booty call for the kind of sexual gratification she wanted and needed to be hooked on black cock!

The weekend prior to Joan’s graduation party Heather lay next to her snoring husband. She couldn’t help wondering about what Joan had confidentially told her. ‘Shoot, Derrick can get any girl on campus… after all he’s always been such a gentleman. Yet if Joan’s not pulling my leg about Derrick ‘s lustful intention toward me, then I’ll have no qualms with such handsome black guy turning me into a hot white Afrocentric secret slut!’

As one hand slipped up under her pajama top to caress her spiked nipples and the other to her clitoris Heather created a party scenario in which Derrick hands cupped her booty and pulled her in tight molding her hot white pussy to his cock bulge Heather laughingly wondered, ‘Should I put a stop to his groping?’ The real question was not whether she’d let him cop a good feel, but ‘If I do slip off for a booty call at Joan’s party, then will an interracial fling leave me hooked on black extramarital partners?’

After their final class Derrick accompanied the two gals over to the parking lot. Not wanting to come on too strong with the pretty married babe, he purposely gave Heather directions to follow Joan’s car in which he hopped a ride. Joan admitted to Derrick she had absolutely no luck in convincing Heather to forsake her vows of marital fidelity, but she certainly had planted the seed and it is now up to him. Regardless of whether or not he got lucky with Heather, she reminded Derrick of the promised “oreo sandwich” to celebrate her graduation.

Heather never suspected Joan cautiously spiked her drink with a potent liquid Spanish Fly to be certain to not only get her in the mood for some, but also guarantee the hostess wild hot sex. Having consumed a third of her drink, Heather began to feel warm and tingly but shrugged it off, as the room was crowded with many of the guys and girls dancing. Slowly sipping more of her drink Heather couldn’t resist crotch watching the surprising number of black guys attending Joan’s party. While shifting her weight from left to right foot discreetly rubbing her thighs together, Heather wondered whether or not her classmate was equally tempted to go black or had she missed indications Joan was already hooked?

After downing her lightly spiked drink, a soft slow song began. Heather allowed Derrick to pull her onto the dance floor. Taken to the far corner by the confident black stud, Heather’s heart was racing as his large hands encircled her trim waist and pulled her up to him. With her hands behind Derrick’s neck her nipples began to harden as she was pressed up against the broad muscular chest. Heather’s curiosity about how big his black cock would be was enthrallingly satisfied.

As prearranged by Joan, a second slow dance immediately followed the first and then a third one. Panting for breath, love juices seeping out of her slick slit to saturate the crotch of her panties, Heather’s

mind was racing as she realized that she had allowed Derrick to French kiss throughout the entire second dance and she had in fact avidly returned that passionate kiss. With Derrick’s thick exploring tongue in her mouth, Heather darted her pointed tongue and rubbed it over his. Contracting and releasing her internal vaginal sheath as she continued to juice like crazy, enjoying the hands groping her booty, Heather pressed her hips up to rub her pubic mound against his bulging big thick black cock.

A married and faithful wife for nearly ten years, Heather was only certain of one thing at this time, she desperately needed to have that recently awakened interracial itch between her legs scratched immediately. With Derrick’s large hands groping her booty while continuing to grind such a magnificent phallic member against her, Heather not only confirmed this black guy’s cock is much bigger than her husband’s, but also salaciously wanted her dancing partner to alleviate her pent up sexual frustration. Now there was neither any thought of her husband nor her marital vows to be faithful, just the need for Derrick’s big black cock to give her the sexual relief her hot white pussy craved.

Heather felt herself being pulled by the hand into an adjacent empty room. Then as she was turned away from her illicit paramour, Heather shivered as Derrick began nuzzling upon the back of her neck, moving to her ear as his hot wet tongue traced her earlobe. Closing her eyes, reveling at the feel of the large callused hands upon her trim waist, Heather shivered once again as her blouse was pulled out of her skirt, then felt the jock’s experienced fingers begin to undo the buttons. Blouse open down the front, lacy bra pushed up, it was as if Derrick was cupping her breasts in an offering to the combined erotic influences conspiring together to insure yet another white woman succumbs to the sexual prowess of black males.

Cupping the lovely wife’s breasts, Derrick thumbs flicked at the hardening pink buds. Then he had her blouse sliding off her arms and let it fall to the floor between them. Seconds later, he unhooked her bra and it too fell to the floor. Once he undid the button and zipper of her skirt, the sexually aroused wife ecstatically awaited that which only a few weeks ago she could not even have imagined. But grabbing her upper arm, Derrick pulled her back towards him and urged her to her knees, clad only in her lacy white panties and black heels.

Desperate to finally get fucked by a real black cock, Heather knew very well what was being expected of her. It was something that she had occasionally done to please her husband long ago but not an act that she particularly cared for. Though it felt rather degrading to kneel before her muscular black classmate and put his huge black cock into her mouth, Heather knew that the faster she gave him some head, the faster she’d get the interracial fucking she craved. Hesitantly wrapping her lips over the engorged deep purple cock knob, Heather tentatively flicked her tongue over it. Realizing there is no comparison between her far less well-endowed husband and the wicked thrill of her first big black

cock, Heather lasciviously pushed the point of her tongue underneath Derrick’s foreskin before wantonly enjoying the luscious taste of his magnificent midnight hued meat.

For Derrick, the sight of the pretty wife sucking on his cock and the sparkle of her diamond had him gritting his teeth to not prematurely cum. He was hot and horny to bone this beautiful married woman and claim the prize of being the first to destroy her vows to be faithful to the man she married. Pulling her head back by the hair, Derrick shivered as her still flicking tongue nearly sent him right over the edge. Ordering her up, he grasped the waistband of her panties as she lay back on the adjacent sofa. He then bared her creamy white ass as he stripped the lacy garment off her trim legs and heels.

Legs widespread upon the sofa, Heather watched in awe as her classmate bared his muscular black body before her. In spite of the amazing size of Derrick’s black cock guaranteeing an end to her sexual frustration, Heather had a change of heart. Despite rubbing her thighs together, cunt tingling in dire need for her first black cock, a totally unexpected sense of fidelity set in as Heather thought ‘Oh, my God… oh, my God! What are you doing, Heather? Naked and about to let this black guy ruin you! You’re married… gave your vows to be faithful to the man you married! Don’t throw it all away now!’

“Please Derrick… I… I can’t go through with this! Please I… I’m married! I… I’ve never been with another man!” Heather stammered.

“Aw, sweetie! The pretty Mrs. Stewart getting cold feet? Get Derrick all hot and bothered then chicken out! No way sweet thing! Gonna get the fuck’n of yer life tonight! Y’all ain’t never been fucked until ya get a feel of this big black cock! Now spread those sexy white legs! I’ll just be the first of many blacks to fuck ya!” Derrick bragged.

Knowing that she had gone too far to stop Derrick from fucking her, plus the fact she needed a good fucking, Heather stammered, “Derrick… you can’t… not… not without a rubber! You… you’ll… I… I can’t get pregnant… not… not by you!”

Feeling the big black cock pushing at her slit, Heather shuddered, pleading “No… no… you’re too… way too big! Stop! Stop! Put a condom on! No! Put a condom on!”

“Noooooooo… aieeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeee… owwwwwwwwwwwwwwwwwww!” she screamed as Derrick had let go of her ankles to grasp her hips and slammed himself into her. Then from what sounded far away, she heard Derrick say “Doncha worry, Mrs. Stewart… I’ll pull out before I cum!”

Heather silently prayed Derrick would keep his word and pull out in time. But it was wishful thinking on Heather’s part. Derrick had no intention of pulling out, anyway not until blasting her hot white pussy with all the hot seed that his balls could churn up.

Mimicking the white women on her interracial videotapes, Heather exclaimed, “Oh, God… oh, my God… oh, Goddddddddddddddddd… fuck me with your big black cock… fuck my hot white pussy you big black stud… fuck meeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeee!”

“Damn, sweetie ya’s as tight as a fuck’n virgin! What’s that hubby of yers got between his legs anyway? Oh, baby… oh, baby… oh, yeah squeeze me like that… squeeze me with that snapping little pussy of yers!” Derrick grunted out. Now that he was in her, Derrick let her know exactly what he planned on doing, taunting “Oh, sweetie… gonna cum in yer tight little pussy! Gonna fill ya up with my hot spunk!

Gonna make you cum so many times you’ll be a black cock bitch!”

‘Noooo… no… no, Derrick… you… you promised!” Heather panted out but continued to meet him thrust for thrust as she sought her much-needed climax. But when he abruptly stopped in the middle of a phallic stroke, Heather desperately wrapped her limber sensuous ivory legs around his ebony waist to pull this first extramarital sexual partner down to fuck herself on his midnight hued magnificence. “Fuck my hot white pussy with your big black cock… fuck meeeeeeeeeeee!” she whined in desperation.

“But I’m gonna cum in ya if I keep fuck’n ya, Mrs. Stewart!” came the taunting response.

“Fuck me… fuck my hot white cunt… go ahead cum in me… just keep on fucking me with your big black cock!” Heather exhorted. As Derrick slammed his enormous ebony erection faster into the hot white wife at her urging, Heather lasciviously reveled in knowing without any doubt whatsoever she was illicitly enjoying the most fantastic fuck ever experienced, causing her to scream out “Oh, my God… your big black cock feels fantabulous… I’ve never been so hottttttttttttttt! Cumming… cummingggggggggg… I’m cummingggggggggggggggg! Yes! Yessssss… cum in meeeeeeeeeee! ”

Meanwhile as previously arranged Joan was being rewarded for spiking Heather’s drink with the aphrodisiac with another black sex partner. While still in a post orgasmic stupor Heather was initially unaware of Joan’s black partner entering the room. Presuming Derrick was moving back between her still splayed legs and in spite of reading claims and wondering whether or not the myth about the sexual prowess of blacks is true, Heather was astounded Derrick could so quickly get hard again.

Snapping her eyes open in disbelief, Heather was mortified to realize this was not Derrick, but another black guy whom she vaguely remembered dancing with Joan. “Ohhhh… stop!” Heather woefully stammered as the second black cock inserted itself deeply inside her cum lubricated vaginal sheath. The soaring pleasure of another bigger and thicker black cock ecstatically fucking her ended any resistance to extramarital group sex.

One of her favorite erotic vignettes from the Horny Housewives triple-X videotape encouraged Heather to take advantage of this opportunity to experience her first double penetration. Wantonly reviving Derrick’s black cock with her mouth also enabled Heather to realize how quickly and easily she had become hooked on fucking big black cocks. Totally immersing herself in black cock lust Heather uninhibitedly switched pleasuring her extramarital partners and exhorted them, “Oh don’t stop! Both of you keep fucking this hot white pussy. Ohhhhh… fuck meeeeeeeeeeee with your big thick black cocks!”

It was nearing midnight when Heather arrived home, thankful that her husband had fallen asleep while watching television. Quickly going into the shower, Heather began to cleanse the sensual sweat and ejaculate residue from her body and matted down pubic curls. Heather carefully peeled open her ravished vaginal lips and gasped as thick cum drained down the insides of her legs onto the shower floor. Staring at the shower floor in amazement, Heather watched an unbelievable amount of ejaculate ooze into the drain. After multiple wild sexual sessions with two irresistibly well hung black studs, Heather could only wonder how much more of both extramarital partners’ potent seed remained inside her fertile womb. Heather twice thoroughly douched as having a baby with kinky black hair would certainly bring an undesirable end to her marriage.

Continual lack of any semblance of a marital sensual bond was the only relief in the guilt-laden aftermath of Heather’s extramarital fling. Unable to deal with the overwhelming guilt Heather was relieved she didn’t have to face either her classmate Joan or the two black extramarital partners. She decided to forego enrolling in a class during the next semester.

Despite avoiding those directly involved in forsaking vows of marital fidelity the internal conflict between remorseful guilt and sensual awakening couldn’t be as easily ignored. The mere sight of a black man caused an involuntary spiking of Heather’s nipples and clitoris accompanied by profuse lubrication within her aroused pussy. Heather was unable to deny, dismiss or rationalize the irrefutable fact two big black cocks had provided her with unparalleled sexual satisfaction.

Belatedly realizing a lifetime of instilled inhibitors deluded Heather into believing monogamous marriage to her husband automatically constituted gratification of sensual needs finally enabled acceptance of her sexuality. Initially Heather privately resumed fantasizing herself in place of the starlets on additionally acquired triple X interracial movies along with the life-like big, thick, black dildo enhancing her gratification of libidinal needs that neither could nor ever would be met by her self-absorbed white husband. Trace Stewart’s preoccupation with promotion to senior management in the Fortune 500 firm and totally ignoring his wife’s sensual needs forced Heather into no longer having any qualms with being a trophy wife enjoying the financial benefits of dual incomes and social amenities of publicly pretending to be happily married to a successful MBA.

The formerly prim and proper wife accepted sexual gratification could never be achieved with monogamy in this marriage. No longer equivocating over whether or not she could resist adultery meant taking the precaution to preclude an unwanted pregnancy. Heather did not inform her husband of an appointment with her gynecologist for a birth control prescription. forced her into being hooked on black extramarital partners a secret interracial.

The post Secret Interracial Slut appeared first on Free Erotic Stories.

About a month ago some new neighbours moved in two houses from us. Very few people come and go in our street, so some new neighbours to replace the couple that had moved interstate was a topic of interest among the residents. While walking the dog one morning, I noticed that the woman that had moved in her front garden. I waved politely and she waved back and smiled a friendly smile and came down to the front gate for a bit of small talk and introduced herself as Jan. I invited her around for a coffee that afternoon and she said she would love to drop in.

She knocked on the door at about three in the afternoon. We chatted over a coffee and biscuits and I found out that Jan had moved with her husband Andrew from Perth due to an excellent job opportunity he had with an insurance company in Sydney. They were both in their mid 30s and had been married for 12 years. She said she didn’t really know anybody in the city and really wanted to get to know the neighbours as she appreciated a sense of community. Jan was quite bubbly with bright blue eyes, easy to get on with and very confident but without being arrogant. She was petite with a small waist. I guessed she was about five foot two inches. We hit it off straight away and she ended up staying a couple of hours before she had to go home to do some more unpacking. She invited us over for dinner on the friday.

Friday rolled on and we arrived at Jan and Andrew’s with the requisite bottle of wine at about 6:30. As we approached the door we could already smell the aroma of a tasty meal cooking. Jan welcomed us and introduced Andrew while I introduced Mark. Despite still being in the throes of settling in, their house was immaculately organised and their kitchen was spotless. Jan poured the wine and we each took a glass. Mark can be a bit “standoffish” when he meets someone new, but both he and Andrew seemed to get along really well straight from the start. After a little while, they wandered off out into the garage and I stayed in the dining room with Jan as she busied herself with the final touches for dinner. Jan informed me that the entrée was a homemade broccoli soup while the main meal was a roast leg of lamb with a medley of vegetables.

After a few more wines, dinner was ready and we called the men in from the garage and ate a lovely meal. As it turned out both Andrew and Mark really liked fishing, and they had decided to look into hiring a local houseboat with a couple of other guys (whose names weren’t familiar to me) for one of the weekends coming up. With disinterest Jan shrugged her shoulders, but I thought it was a good idea as Mark had been working hard and deserved some time off. Mark and Andrew ended up talking about fishing most of the night while Jan and I talked about movies and current events and we both got quite sloshed from the wine, and we left the men to tidy the kitchen and do the washing up. At about midnight, we bade farewell to our hosts and wandered back home.

When Andrew came home from work on the Monday, he told me that he and Mark and two other guys from work had booked a houseboat for a weekend’s fishing. It was a few days later when Jan knocked on the door and offered me an invitation to a lingerie party at her house for the weekend. She said since the boys were going to be out boating she wanted to have a “Girl’s Night In”. She said that on the one hand she was pleased that Andrew had met some new people, but on the other hand she was a bit annoyed that he was going away because they had spoken on numerous occasion’s about how little he spends at home. I’d never been to a Lingerie Party before and I guess from the flicker of apprehension in my eye, Jan sensed my hesitation. She put her hand lightly on my forearm and assured me it would be great fun, and that her and her girlfriends had had a great time at a similar party once before and the lingerie was for real women, not just airbrushed stick figures in modelling catalogues. I laughed at this and agreed that it sounded fun. Jan said that these parties were professionally co-ordinated by women for women and asked me to invite some other girl’s because so far there would only be four of us attending — the two of us and Michelle and Rona who as it turned out were the wives of the other two guys that had gone off fishing with Mark and Andrew. I did enjoy the thought of getting some new lingerie because of the sensuous feel of the fabric on my skin, not to mention how it made me look when I paraded in front of the mirror wearing it.

That evening I told Mark about the lingerie party and he smiled absently and said as long as we have a good time it was okay with him. As the week rolled on Mark got more and more focussed and excited over this damn fishing trip. On saturday, Mark departed with his goods and chattels for the fishing trip and I had a lazy and languid sleep-in (which also included a little masturbating!), and then spent most of the day relaxing around the house. I had a relaxing bath in the afternoon and soaked myself in the water which had some sweet smelling essential oils added. After I had reluctantly got out of the invigorating bath, I put on my best black bra and matching panties which really pushed up my cleavage and was a real contrast against my white skin. I admired myself in the mirror as I finished getting dressed in a black dress which struggled a bit to completely cover my cleavage.

The party was scheduled to start at 4:30 with some drinks before the hostess arrived at 5:30. I turned up spot on 4:30 and was the first of the guests there. Jan greeted me at the door, dressed in a velvety green cocktail address which made her look as sexy as hell. The low cut of the dress exposed a fair bit of cleavage. Without staring I guessed her breasts were about a C cup. A slight swell of her belly was evident and as I followed her into the lounge room I couldn’t help notice how her butt wiggled from side to side. I don’t normally look at women sexually, but I felt a faint pang of desire watching this women walk. As it turned out Jan had already had a few champagne’s and was even more animated than usual. She didn’t hesitate to pour me one and as I caught a glimpse in her fridge, it was quite clear that she had stocked up on the bubbly! Rather forwardly, Jan commented how sexy I looked and how I was so lucky to have such big boobs. I shyly laughed, but before I could pass any further comment, there was a knock on the door signalling that the other two women had arrived.

Michelle was a chubby redhead who looked like she was in her early to mid 30s and Rona was a tall blonde who also looked about a bit younger. We chatted away over champagne and a cheese platter. Jan in particular seemed determined to get well and truly sloshed as she was really drinking the champagne quickly and was bemoaning how it pissed her off that her husband always seemed to find something to do each weekend that didn’t involve her. Christine, a friend of mine who I had invited arrived a little bit later. Jan had also made a little pot of dark chocolate fondue and presented it with an array of fresh fruit including fresh strawberries which is one of my favourite fruits. We all indulged in this extravagance, and the bittersweet hot chocolate together with the cool, crisp but juicy fresh fruit was divine. A “best of the 80s” cd mix playing in the background.

In what seemed no time at all an hour passed and the host of the party arrived. She introduced herself as Sharon and after the formalities she asked politely for us to write down our measurements on the piece of paper she provided so she could go back to the van to get some samples. We did this and she disappeared back to the van before re-emerging with two gargantuan suitcases that she hauled up Jan’s driveway. Sharon said she would talk us through the catalogue and show us some examples and if we wanted to we could try them on.

Jan butted in “Sharon, the rule for this evening is that if you have to try it on you have to parade in front of us, and if you buy it, you need to keep it on for the rest of the evening.”

Sharon politely nodded and took the glass of champagne offered and she continued her spiel. She offered Jan a little gift basket which contained massage oils, stockings with a matching garter, scented candles, and a pocket book called “50 Naughty Li’l Party Games”. Sharon started off showing us a couple of camisole sets — one was a cute number in a pale blue polka dot print and the other was a sheer ruffled white one with a tie ribbon and a matching g-string. They were nice but none of us were really overly enthusiastic, perhaps we were just a little bit shy to begin with, although Jan was certainly being rather boisterous. Sharon delved in to her box of tricks and pulled out a hot Spanish style red outfit. It was full length satin with a slit on one side that ran right from the top of the hip down to the ankle. It wasn’t really my style, but Jan became animated and Michelle really liked it and she joked that it matched her flaming red hair. Jan urged her to try it on and Sharon said that she had one in her size. Michelle agreed to try it on and disappeared into the next room which had been designated the change room.

After a couple of minutes with us girls chatting away and downing some more champagne and nibbles, Michelle emerged from the other room wearing the outfit which did indeed fit nicely and it was certainly risqué. Michelle had kept her white panties and bra on, and her panties were clearly visible from the side as she confidently twirled around in the outfit. Jan applauded boisterously while Sharon said it fitted perfectly. Michelle said she really liked it and would buy it. She looked extremely sexy in the outfit and it suited her perfectly.

“My husband’s going to love to see me in this when he get’s home.” said Michelle.

Next Sharon produced a very elegant little number that to me appeared a very pale blue, but she informed us that the colour of it was “mint”. It was a long flowing sheer outfit with a floral lacy midsection and a matching g-string. Jan just loved it and almost without any further discussion she hurried into the next room to try it on. When she emerged I gasped ever so slightly because Jan’s breasts were clearly visible through the diaphanous material. She had taken her bra off. I could see her rather large areoles and her nipples, and the material gently hugged the underside curves of her breasts. Jan did a playfully seductive little dance in front of all of us and I thought to myself how toned her body was. The g-string obviously covered very little and I could even see the slight rise of her vulva through the flimsy material. I tried not to stare too much at her crotch and her breasts, but it was rather difficult to avoid!

After a little round of applause that I joined in, Jan returned to the couch. Next Sharon showed us a number of “babydoll” style outfits. Christine really liked one called “black magic” which was pleated chiffon with soft pink lacy trimming and black panties and she said she wanted to try it on. She went into the other room and was quite awhile in the other room.

“Hurry up in there”, was the catcall for Jan.

Christine came out and paraded coyly in front of us and even did a little mock curtsy. The outfit covered up a little bit more than Jan’s had, but her breasts, which were D cups, could be seen. I had never seen so much of my friend who had always dressed so demurely. The drinks had flushed away her usually introverted nature and she was certainly behaving like a little minx.

Jan bought another three outfits before Rona or I had bought anything, and she delighted in parading in front of us in these sexy outfits. She was certainly the exhibitionist. She purchased a black bra and boyshort set with matching garter and stockings, a purple and black satin corset with panties and stockings, and a two piece chemise with vibrant blue lace trim. The latter she left on and her pert but full breasts were again clearly visible as she flounced around the room.

Jan was cajoling Rona and me because we hadn’t tried anything on yet.

“If you can’t pick something out I’ll do it for you” she asserted.

Sharon intervened and said she has just the thing for me. She produced a black corset which had a pale pink edgings and a lace up ribbon back, matching panties and stockings.

“That’ll be so sexy on you. C’mon put it on, put in on, I want to see you in it.”, begged Jan.

My inhibitions had well and truly caved in and the thought of being semi-naked in front of these women was forbiddingly delicious. If the others could do, so could I. Sharon said she would come in and give me hand as I might need some help adjusting the lacing at the back. Sharon had helped Jan into and out of her corset so I nodded in agreement. I picked up the outfit much to both Jan and Michelle’s delight, and I went into the other room to get changed. I stripped down and stood naked in the full length mirror, before slipping on the silky smooth black panties and the ever so sheer stockings. I picked up the corset and wrapped it around myself, before yelling out to Sharon for assistance. As I held the front of the corset in place, Sharon came in and deftly gave me assistance, adjusting the lacing at the back quickly and smoothly. Sharon commented how this outfit would really show off my glorious boobs. I clipped up the fasteners at the front and felt the exquisite tightness of the corset across my stomach and chest.

“Give me a look” Sharon said and I obliged.

“Fantastic” she responded and I admired myself in the mirror, particularly the way the garment accentuated my large breasts even further and held them firmly in place. I was ready to make my appearance in front of the other women.

As I appeared Jan wolf-whistled, and I boldly paraded myself in front of these women. I was no longer at all self-conscious and I felt sexy and confident in my outfit.

“Oh, I wish I had boobs like yours.”, Michelle said.

“Works of art.”, added Jan.

I sat back down on the couch, slightly flushed with excitement from showing myself off. I never thought I’d feel this way, but I did. Mark had taken my body for granted for a little while and I wasn’t used to such direct compliments anymore, only the occasional leer from some oversexed youth when I was at the shopping centre.

In my absence, Rona had picked out something she wanted to try on. She appeared in a white rhinestone bodice with a frilly edge, white panties and white stockings. She was a buxom girl as well and I found myself staring at the large swell of her breasts that emerged from the top of the outfit. The rise of Rona’s pubic mound was visible thorough the panties and I wondered if my mine had been too when I had paraded myself in front of these women.

All of us were in lingerie now, but Sharon continued to show us a few more outfits. While there was some other nice stuff, we were all a little bit less interested s we were all content that we had a made some purchases, and we just wanted to keep having a few more drinks and talking amongst ourselves.

Time had really drifted on and when Sharon had displayed the last of the plethora of outfits she had managed to cram into the cases she carried, I thought it was about 9:00 but it was indeed closer to midnight. Michelle, Rona and Christine looked a bit tired and much to Jan’s chagrin said they would get changed and dial a taxi to take them home. The taxi came after the typical delay of about three-quarters of an hour, and as the other three woman bade farewell, a rather intoxicated Jan coaxed me to stay for one more drink to “celebrate” being a home alone wife. Jan said she’d make us a cocktail and started to rummage around in the cupboards pulling out bottles. We chatted about nothing as she busily prepared a jug of cosmopolitan. One drink? Hmmmm… I thought to myself, but I decided I was up for it as I could sleep off my hangover in the morning.

I went to the couch and Jan followed, sitting close to me. I could smell the perfume she was wearing. It was stronger than before and I was sure she must have put some more on just before.

Looking into my eyes Jan asked:

“Did I have a goodtime?” she asked in a slightly slurred tone.

“Lovely.” I said

We chatted away and wondered what our husbands were doing and joked how they were missing the fun of their wives dressed in sexy lingerie. After we downed another drink, Jan said

“Let’s have a look to see if there is something fun in that little book Sharon left us.”

“Okay.”, I replied.

Jan flicked through the book and quickly picked out a game called Twenty Questions which was a variation on the usual theme. We were to each put pieces of paper in a hat each with a number on it. The numbers were to be from 1 to 40 as there were two of us and each number corresponded to a question in the book. Jan went back into the kitchen and very quickly came back with a book of raffle tickets and ripped off the numbers from 1 to 40 and put them in a hat she had pulled off the hat stand. She also went and got the scented candles which were also part of the gift basket from Sharon, lit them and turned off the lights. The room was now bathed in soft candlelight.

“You go first.” said Jan playfully

I did so and pulled out the number 26 as Jan passed me the book. I blushed as it became apparent just how revealing the questions in the naughty little book were!

“Have you ever been naked in public?” was the first question for Jan.

I guess I knew the answer to this even before Jan quickly responded in the affirmative. I was still witnessing her exhibitionism to agree as she had been showing her breasts and butt cheeks for most of the evening, I guess though I couldn’t talk since I wasn’t exactly covered from neck to knee as I lazed back resplendent in my corset and flimsy knickers .

Jan reached in and drew out number 36 and asked me: “Have you ever had an orgasm from just having your breasts stimulated”?

I blushed as I answered yes. My breasts are incredibly sensitive and if they receive enough attention I can really scream the house down.

It was my turn again and the question I got to ask Jan was

“How many vibrators do you own?”

“Three she answered without blinking. A pearly bird, a soft pink number about six inches a long, and a little slimline one I sometimes keep in my hand bag.”

The next question I was asked was when was the last time I had masturbated.

“This morning.” I replied.

“So did I.” exclaimed Jan and then added,

“I have more orgasms when my husband is away then when he is home.”

As the questions rolled on we had found out an awful lot about each other’s sex lives. It must have been the cosmos speaking in combination with the whole naughtiness of the evening, because I have never been one to reveal intimate details about myself to my girlfriends. Among the things I found out about Jan were that she lost her virginity when she was 18, her favourite sex position was on top, and she once covered her breasts and pussy in honey and had a lover lick it all off. I even found out that she had been in a threesome with two guys. Among the things that I had told Jan were that my husband’s penis was six inches long, that I fantasised about other women sometimes when I masturbated, and that I had visited a sex shop.

We never finished the questions. Jan and I had moved closer together on the couch and I found myself gazing into Jan’s eyes. I had noticed that her gaze occasionally dropped to my chest. I have always been bi-curious but have never so much as kissed another woman and would never have the courage to make the first move. I think Jan may have sensed both my interest and my trepidation.

Jan went to say something else and then coyly giggled like a naughty school girl and said:

“Don’t worry, it’s nothing”.

“No go on tell me”, I beckoned.

With eyes twinkling in the candlelight, Jan blurted out simply, “I want to kiss you.”

I was surprised but not shocked, and before I could say anything, Jan had grabbed both my hands and we both drifted in unison up off the couch. She pulled me gently towards her, it was almost like slow motion as our bodies floated together, and for the first time in my life I was passionately kissing and being kissed by a woman. Jan had wrapped both her arms around me and I could feel her breasts pushed up hard against mine. The feathery touch of Jan’s fingertips across my bare back and shoulders was making me shiver with excitement.

We kissed for what seemed like sweet eternity. Jan’s tongue had slipped into my mouth and danced over my own. She then started to gently nuzzle my neck and ear lobe as she breathlessly and huskily whispered into my ear while her fingertips roamed wantonly across my back. In breathless fragments, Jan started to whisper dirty talk into my ear.

“I’ve wanted you since the first time I saw you ………I’m going to bury my face between your huge tits…. I want to lick your pussy and hear you scream……. I’m going to rub my pussy all over your face…. Tell me what you like and I’ll do it to you baby…..God I’m wet, just so hot and wet for you Penny…………. Promise me you’ll lick me good baby…Slowly…. Promise me……….

Jan broke off the embrace and moved her lips down to my alabaster globes that had been pushed up and out by the corset. Her soft kisses and hot breath on the top of breasts had me shuddering with expectation. As she was kissing the top my breasts, I saw that one off Jan’s hand was lightly stroking her own crotch through the flimsy fabric of the g-string. After an exquisite eternity, Jan lifted her head, looked me in the eye, and moved her hands up and slowly started to undo the fasteners on my corset. Slowly, ever so slowly, she unclipped the first fastener, then the second and then the third. Jan then reached in and gently lifted my boobs from the now partly opened corset, her fingers started to lightly caress them. I could feel my pussy getting wetter and wetter as Jan moved her fingers slowly around the outside of my breasts. All the time she was staring into my eyes and whispering wantonly

“You’re so beautiful Penny my darling……Your kisses have made me so wet….My pussy is dripping for you………My little clitty is waiting for your touch …and your tongue…….. She needs you tonight baby……. I know your pussy is going to taste like honey…….. Your big breasts are so soft and divine…….I want to kiss them Penny…….. I’m going to kiss them Penny…….”

With that Jan moved her mouth to my nipple and inhaled it. I gasped in ribald pleasure. She shifted from one breast to the other, but just as I felt my excitement building even further, Jan slowly stood up again and smiled seductively at me. She then undid the rest of the fasteners and I shook myself out of the corset, now completely topless in front of this woman in the flickering candlelight. The unmistakable aroma of aroused pussy was now starting to drift throughout the room.

I had never undressed another woman or touched her erogenous zones but I wanted Jan. I reached out and started to softly stroke the underside of Jan’s breasts through the thin material. Her eyes fluttered shut and I saw her lightly bite her lip as my hands glided over the soft swell of her breasts. I moved my fingers up to Jan’s bullet like nipples and a little moan escaped her lips as soon as I touched them. I lightly grasped the undersides of both breasts in the palms of my hands, while I teasingly danced my thumbs around Jan’s nipples. I kept this up until Penny whispered furtively:

“Undress me Penny………… Please now”.

I flicked the thin straps of the lingerie off one shoulder and then the other and Penny reached down and lifted the garment off. The soft candlelight danced off her bare breasts. We were now both topless and only in g-strings and stockings and we moved towards each other again and embraced, our bare breasts squeezing together and our lips meeting as we kissed deeply. Jan’s crotch was against my thigh and she ground it slowly but firmly ground it against me.

“Come with me to the bedroom” she whispered, and led me by the hand through the house to a bedroom with soft lighting where we laid down together. Straight away, one of Jan’s hands descended to my pussy and I opened my thighs almost involuntarily. Jan stroked my pussy through the flimsy panties – long, slow, firm strokes. Jan was running her other hand through my hair and kissing me deeply again before looking me in the eye and saying

“Let’s take these panties off shall we. You won’t be needing them again tonight.”

I lifted my buttocks of the bed as Jan slid my g-string off and moved herself between my legs. I opened my thighs wide as Jan moved her fingers up to spread my pussy lips.

“Fuck you’re so hot and wet. Your pussy is soaked Penny. It’s dripping pussy juice and I want to lick it up and feel you cum on my tongue. Oh won’t you cum on my face Penny. Please cum on my face”.

Jan’s lips descended onto my engorged sex and she rhythmically sucked my pussy lips and clit in to her mouth. I yelped in pleasure at the sensations. I knew I was going to cum very quickly. I was moaning aloud and squirming on the bed, thrusting my pussy almost uncontrollable against Jan’s mouth. She slid two fingers straight into me and started to finger fuck me. My pussy was so wet I could hear it squelch as Jan’s fingers firmly thrust in and out. I was clawing at my own nipples as orgasmic wave after orgasmic wave crashed over me. I squeezed Jan’s head between my quivering thighs as I thrashed around in pure and uncontrolled ecstasy. This woman had given me an orgasm like none I had ever had before. I laid back panting and gasping as I came down from a dizzying height.

Jan pushed herself up on to her elbows and just smiled back at me from between my still splayed legs.

“Oh Penny you came so hard my darling. Just lie back now and watch me make myself cum. My pussy is so wet Penny, it’s oozing. Watch me touch myself Penny, I love it when someone’s watching me touch my wet pussy.”

Penny shuffled around on the bed and slipped off her own g-string. Even in the soft light I could see that the front of it had been sodden. Jan laid down and opened her thighs so that I had the perfect view of her pussy. She looked me in the eye as the fingers of her left hand started to squirm vigorously around her pussylips and clit. It didn’t take long and after only a couple of minutes she was there.

“Watch me cum Penny. Watch me cum. Oh fuck. Fuck Penny I’m cumming……….”

Jan unleashed a guttural groan and I watched transfixed as she convulsed in front of me, writhing in an orgasm that nearly saw her fling herself right off the bed.

As Jan recovered her breath, neither of us spoke or really moved for a little while before Jan broke the silence.

“Did you like watching me touch myself. I loved doing it for you sweetheart.”

Jan moved up and languidly nuzzled my neck and fondled my breast.

“I want to watch you touch yourself now. Will you do that for me. Stick your fingers in your pussy and fuck yourself. I want to see it”, whispered Jan.

I was already very horny again after watching Jan bring herself to orgasm. Without speaking I moved myself on the bed, got myself comfortable and spread my legs to give Jan an eyeful of my pussy. I went straight to teasingly circling my clit with a single finger but not touching its centre. Clockwise, then counter-clockwise. I did this slowly for a couple of minutes and then dipped two fingers into my pussy right to the hilt and withdrew them quickly. I did this over and over again as this always turns me on.

“Keep going Penny. Your pussy play is turning me on again. Fuck yourself with your fingers. You’re going to have to lick my pussy soon Penny. Can you do that for me?”

I respond to her with an affirmative moan. I’d never licked a pussy before but I wanted to badly. I wanted to lick Jan’s pussy. Jan had got up and was standing on the bed, she moved to straddle my face, lowering her wet pussy slowly towards my mouth. I breathed in the aroma of Jan as she descended and tasted pussy for the first time as her pussy lips rested on my mouth. I was now fucking myself vigorously with my own fingers. Jan was facing back towards my feet and her hands encircled both my breasts extremely firmly, flicking my nipples in unison with her thumbs. She then started to slide her pussy around my mouth and talk dirty again.

“Taste me Penny, Lick me. Your tongue feels so good. Oh fuck Penny. I want to cum on your face, cum on your face as I squeeze your hot nipples. Keep fucking yourself Penny. I can see you fucking yourself.”

My lips had encircled Jan’s clit and I started sucking on it hard. As I did so Jan stopped talking and started to whimper. She was now squeezing my nipples hard and then letting go and then squeezing again, twisting them ever so slightly as she did so. They felt like they were on fire. My second orgasm for the night was building as I started to fuck myself harder with my fingers. As I did this Jan forced her pussy down hard on to my face and screamed in an orgasm, her hands encircled my breasts below the areoles and she wrenched them upwards at the height of her scream. It was too much for me and my own orgasm followed, my screams muffled by Jan’s pussy which was still partly smothering my face.

“Oh Penny you lick pussy like a dream.” said Jan in a breathless tone.

I was still gasping and lost for words and could only respond with a satiated groan.

Jan moved up and cuddled me and we both basked in the afterglow of wonderful sex. We said very little more that night and feel asleep in each others arms.

This was my first but not last experience with another woman…

The post The Lingerie Party appeared first on Free Erotic Stories.

I went home and told my wife that I’d be gone for 2 weeks, and she was a little miffed. She had to work, so she couldn’t go, but she finally got over it and helped me pack. That night and the next day we fucked like rabbits, to make up for lost time in advance. She really loves sex. Teresa is 5’7″ and weighs about 110. She works out at least once a day, and keeps her long light brown hair absolutely perfect. Her tits are small, (b-cup), but her nipples are great. They stick out when she’s not horny, but when she is, MAN! Her ass makes up for the small tits, and she knows it. She loves wearing short skirts, and bending over in public, to see who is looking. Usually everyone is!

On Sunday, I packed the car, and kissed her goodbye. A quick feel of her butt reminded me that 2 weeks was going to be a long time. I got in the car and began the long drive.

The training was kind of light duty, as I lectured for half the day, and we had open lab in the afternoon. I got to get to know some of the students that way. There were a couple of females, but it was mostly guys. The first Friday, Carl, the barracks Sergeant of the guyâ€s barracks, asked me to come over and party with the guys.

The barracks had a recreation room. It was a large room with a ping-pong table and a pool table. In the corner was a small refrigerator, a small sink, and a coffee pot. These guys drank a lot of coffee, I had noticed. Off the main room was a smaller room, with a TV, a couple of couches, and coffee tables. We drank beer and played pool until it was pretty late, and I had to go to my motel room. All-in-all, I had a great time, just a bunch of us guys being guys.

The next day, I called Teresa and told her about it. She asked if there were any women there. I said no, and she asked me why not. I was kind of stunned for a minute.

“You’d think there would be women lined up to get in there,” she said.

I thought for a minute, and finally had to agree. I changed the subject, and let it drop, but every time I called for the next several days she would mention it. She was obviously getting horny being all alone.

On Wednesday when I called she finally blurted it out. “I’m sitting here so horny I could fuck a doorknob, and you’ve got a whole barracks full of guys with no pussy,” she said.

“What do you want to do, come over and fuck all of them,” I asked in a teasing way. I hoped she said yes.

“I’d love to,” was her reply. Her voice was husky, and I could tell she was really horny.

There was an awkward pause on the phone, and I thought she was going to back out. Instead she said, “You’re leaving on Saturday, and they don’t have to tell them I’m your wife, you could just say you picked me up in a bar or something.”

I was floored, but my dick wasn’t. My heart was pounding as I said, “What about work”?

I’ll call my boss and take off tomorrow and Friday. I’ll just tell him I want to go see you. He’ll understand,” she said.

I couldn’t believe what was happening. I’ve watched Teresa fuck other guys before, but this was going to be wild, I could tell.

Keeping my mind on work the next day was hard, because I knew Teresa was on her way there. And I knew why: She wanted to get gang-banged by a whole company of soldiers.

When she got to my motel room at about 8:00PM, she was horny as hell. I was too, so we barely got the door shut before we started fucking. When we were done, I asked her if she still wanted to go through with it.

“Hell Yes,” she said. “My pussy gets soaked just thinking about it. I want them to use my pussy my ass and my mouth for anything they want.”

The next day, I set the trap. During break, I pulled Carl aside, to tell him my plan. “I met this slut in a bar last night, and she said she likes to get gang-banged. How about I bring her over to the barracks tonight,” I told him.

“Great,” was all he said, but his eyes lit up. I knew this was going to get wild.

When I got to my room, Teresa was all ready to go. She had on sandals, and her toes were painted bright red, so they matched her fingernails and lips. She had on a short white skirt, that was really tight, and you could make out her red thong underneath. I white button-down sleeveless shirt was letting her nipples show, along with the fact that she didn’t have a bra on.

“You sure look like a slut, hon,” I chimed with a smile.

“That’s good, because tonight I AM a slut,” she said.

I wanted to jump her right then, but she wouldn’t let me. “You have to wait your turn, like everybody else tonight,” she told me, coyly.

We went out for dinner at a fast food place, but she didn’t want to eat. She always said it was better to fuck on an empty stomach.

When we arrived at the barracks, all eyes were on Teresa. I introduced her around, being sure to let it be known that I just met her. I handed her the case of beer I brought and pointed to the refrigerator. She grinned, and took it over there. Then she bent over and began putting the beer in the refrigerator, and you could see her panties. Some of the guys whistled, but she didn’t stop. She was enjoying it.

We sat over by the pool table, and sipped our beers, as we watched the game. Whenever a guy bent over near her, she grabbed his ass. Everyone took it as harmless fun, until Carl bent over to shoot right in front of her. She reached under and grabbed a hold of his dick. When he stood up, she didn’t let go. There was her hand, obviously holding his cock, and she was just smiling.

Carl turned around, and grabbed her head and ground it into his crotch. “Is that what you want, bitch,” he asked. She looked up at him and just said, “Yes.”

Then pull it out and suck on it, right here, right now,” he told her, while shaking her head by her hair.

“OK,” she said.

I couldn’t believe it. She was actually going to do it. As she undid his zipper, and pulled out his cock, the guys all hooted. When she took it in her mouth they all screamed.

She sucked him harder than I ever saw her suck a dick. She obviously wanted it. Carl was fucking her face, still holding her by the hair. She got off the chair, and onto her knees, so she could suck better. After a few minutes, he moaned, “I’m gonna cum in your mouth you little slut.”

When he started to cum, she started swallowing. She was having a hard time, but she didn’t spill a drop. She swallowed all of it. She took her mouth off him, wiped her lips with the back of her hand, and said, simply, “Next”!

Carl finally let go of her hair, and sat down. Another guy stood up in his place, his dick out and already hard. She wasted no time, and had him in her mouth. He was pretty long, so when he was in to the back of her mouth, he said, “Swallow, bitch”! She did, and his dick was now in her throat. He began fucking her throat like that for a while. When he let her up for air, she asked, “Doesn’t anybody want to fuck me”? Again, hoots from the crowd. There were about 20 guys in there now, and several of them grabbed her, and started taking her clothes off. She got the guy in front of her to kneel down, so she could be on all fours. He fed her his dick, and she went right back to deep threading him.

The first guy to get his pants off got behind her and pushed his dick in, all in one stroke. He grabbed her hair, and said, “You like this, don’t you bitch”?

“mmm-hmm,” was all she could say with her mouth full of cock. I couldn’t believe it. There was my wife with 2 dicks pumping in and out of her, and she was loving it. They were being a little rough, but that seemed to make it even better for her.

The guy she was blowing pulled out of her throat, and shot his wad onto her face. She just giggled, and tried to get as much in her mouth as she could. The guy fucking her made that difficult, as he was rocking her pretty hard. Then she came. I couldn’t believe how hard she was cumming. And she was loud, too. “YES. FUCK ME. YES. FUCK ME LIKE A SLUT. I’M CUMMMMINNNNNGGG,” she cried.

The guy started to cum, too. He shoved his dick as far in as it would go, and you could tell he was cumming.

2 guys suddenly burst into the room with a small mattress from one of the rooms. They flopped it on the floor, and one of them said, “Get over on there, slut.” Her legs were shaking, but she managed to crawl over there, and kneel on the mattress. She smiled and said, “Next.”

A guy went over and kneeled in front of her, and fed her his dick, which she sucked like a woman starved for cock. Another guy got behind her and stuck his dick in her cunt. After only about a minute, she was cumming again, but the guy wouldn’t take his dick out of her mouth. She was gasping, but he held her head, and told her to keep sucking.

She fucked and sucked about 10 guys like that, before she got tired of the position. She grabbed the next guy, and laid him in the large wet spot that had formed on the mattress. She got on top of him, but when she was swinging her leg over him, I could see her pussy. It was leaking cum all down her legs, and wasn’t closing all the way anymore. Seeing that made me even hornier. Here was my wife, being the worst slut I’d ever seen, right in front of me. Odd that this should turn me on, but it did.

While she was fucking him, another guy walked up and pulled his dick out. “MMM, Yes,” was all she said. As I watched her sucking and fucking, I was getting desperate to fuck her. She stopped sucking cock for a minute, looked at me and said, “Fuck my ass.” Then she went back to sucking his dick.

I didn’t have to be told twice. I dropped my pants, and crawled in between their legs. I smeared my dick around in the ample flow of cum on her pussy, and slid it in, slowly. I heard muffled squeals coming from her dick filled mouth. When it was all the way in, I realized I could feel the other guyâ€s dick in her pussy. As I began to rock my dick in and out of her ass, the guy she was sucking pulled her head back, and said, “You must have about 2 feet of cock in you right now. How do you like it, bitch”?

Just then her whole body shook, and she said, “I love it. FUCK. I’m cumming.” She sreamed in orgasm for about a minute, then the guy she was blowing jacked off in her mouth. He held her head back and just dumped it in her mouth. She blew bubbles with it, then swallowed it all, and said, “I’m a slut bitch. Somebody give me another dick.”

That did it for me, I began to shoot my cum up her ass. Thinking that now she had cum in every one of her holes made me cum even harder.

Over the course of about 4 hours, she sucked and or fucked all 20 of us at least once each. She was a mess, She had cum all over her face and tits, and cum was leaking from her ass and pussy like mad. 2 guys had grabbed a handful of her hair, and jacked off in it. She had cum everywhere. Carl asked her if she wanted a shower, and she said she did.

“Great! Guys, let’s give her a shower.” he said, and he grabbed her by the arm. About half a dozen of us followed. The barracks shower was like a gym shower. Wide open with several showerheads. Carl led her into the middle, and made her get on her knees. Then he pulled out his dick, and began pissing on her tits!

I was about to get mad, but she giggled, and said, “Piss in my mouth.” I couldn’t believe it. She liked it. Carl aimed higher, and she opened her mouth, and let his piss fill her mouth. It overflowed, and piss and yellow bubbles were running down her chin, and over her body. The other guys laughed, and so did Teresa.

She said, “come on, guys. Piss on me.” so we did. We all got around her and pissed on her face, in her hair, on her tits, everywhere. She was playing with it in her hands, and generally enjoying it. She took one guys dick in her mouth, and let the piss run out around her lips.

When I was just about done, she grabbed my dick and started to suck the piss out of me. It felt terrific. It was almost like cumming. When she was done, she said, “That’s for bringing me to such a fun place.”

Carl went and got her some soap and shampoo, and we went back to the pool room, while she got cleaned up. When we got there, somebody had pinned her panties to the cue rack at the head of the pool table. They all thanked me for bringing the little slut. I told them I was going to leave, and take her home, so I picked up her skirt and blouse, but when I went for the panties, they said, no. That was a trophy for them. Fair enough, I guessed.

I met her by the shower, and gave her her clothes. She dressed, and we left

When we got back to the room, I noticed she still had cum running down her legs. She pushed me down on the bed, and sat on my face. “EAT ME,” she said. “Taste all that cum in my pussy.” I licked, and sucked, and a big glob of cum plopped into my mouth. She must have felt it come out, because she stopped and kissed me. We traded it back and forth until it was gone.

We left the next day, and nobody ever knew she was really my wife. She didn’t walk right for a few days, but other than that, you couldn’t tell that she had fucked and sucked 20 guys in one night.

The post Hot Wife Slut For A Day appeared first on Free Erotic Stories.

The truth was that she was almost as innocent as a lamb because her full sexual potential had not yet been tapped by anyone, least of all her husband Charlie.

She had met her husband Charlie when she was a 15 year old sophomore in high school and he was a senior. They had continued dating for five years until Charlie had graduated from engineering school at State U and had then married.

Though they had both been born and raised in Chicago, they agreed that they wanted to start their new life in a small town. When Erickson Engineering in the town of Springvale had advertised an engineering position Charlie had interviewed and been accepted for the job.

Both he and Lori were so excited they could hardly wait and when they had found the beautiful old house for sale on Elm Street everything had seemed just perfect.

But in fact, everything was not perfect. As low man on the totem pole, Charlie was being given all the shit jobs that nobody else wanted and as a result he was working 14 hour days six days a week to keep up. By the time he came home at night he was so exhausted he often went straight to bed without even eating.

When she thought about it she realized the she and Charlie has only made love eight times in the three months they had been married and she could feel the frustration and need building in her body. Though raised in a strict church-going environment and still a virgin when she married she had quickly learned to enjoy the feel of Charlie’s cock as he introduced her to the pleasures of sex and now after such a short time it seemed to be gone.

And then one day things changed forever.

Lori was taking the trash can out to the curb for pickup, her mind a thousand miles away as she thought about her situation, when she walked straight into the woman who lived next door.

“Oh, I’m so sorry,” Lori stammered. “I wasn’t looking where I was going.”

“That’s OK,” Linda Sampson answered. “My name’s Linda. I guess we’re neighbors and it’s high time we met.”

“Lori Callan,” Lori said as she held out her hand.

“Nice to meet you, Lori. Would you like to come over to the house for a cup of coffee?”

“I’d love to,” said Lori. “I haven’t met anyone from the neighborhood yet and maybe you can tell me about the area.”

“Sure,” said Linda. “Come on, let’s go.”

The two women sat in Linda’s kitchen, chatting and drinking coffee. Then Lori looked up to see a handsome stranger standing in the doorway looking at them.

Linda looked up and said, “Hi sweetheart. This is our new neighbor Lori Callan. Lori, this is my husband Art. He’s a financial adviser and works a lot from home. It’s good to have him handy whenever my urges kick in.”

Lori blushed furiously at the sexual innuendo but quickly gave her hand to Art. “Nice to meet you,” she said.

“Likewise,” responded Art. “I hope we’ll get to see a lot more of you, now that we’ve met.” Linda smiled knowingly at the double-edged comment, which Lori had missed.

Later that night, as Linda undressed for bed she asked Art. “Well, what do you think? Is she a candidate for our little club?”

“No doubt about it,” answered Art. “She’s just dying to be fucked. She just doesn’t know it. It would be a shame to waste all that potential.”

“How do you want to handle it?” asked Linda.

“Just keep inviting her over for coffee every day, and we’ll take it from there.

So every day Linda would invite Lori over for coffee and a chat. Art would be sure to wander in and out of the kitchen as they talked and Lori didn’t really notice that he had taken to wearing a bath robe much of the time. Gradually Art would let more and more of his body show through the front of the robe until one day Lori gave a gasp as she realized she could see his thick cock bobbing up and down through the open front as he walked. She quickly averted her eyes but was aware of a little tingle up between her thighs as she glanced back. Yes, she hadn’t been mistaken. She could see his cock and it seemed to be growing as she looked. The big head was now poking out through the opened front and soon it was pointing straight up as Art chatted with the two women, seemingly unaware of his exposure.

Then Linda said “Lori, today seems like a good day for a bloody mary. Would you like one?”

“Sure,” said Lori, her gaze still riveted on the thick cock on display in front of her.

Linda made the drinks. Lori’s was almost three-quarters Vodka and she gulped it down in three mighty swallows, her mind confused by the conflicting emotions she was feeling. All her instincts told her she should rush out of the house, but she knew if she did her friendship with Linda would be over and she couldn’t risk that. So she just sat numbly and stared at Art’s big cock. For one brief moment she felt an almost overwhelming urge to reach out and take it in her little hand and bring it to her mouth. She had never done that, not even with Charlie. Then the tremor in her body passed and she blushed as she met Art’s bold gaze.

Then Linda took her hand and led her into the living room.

“There’s something I’ve wanted to do to you, Lori, since the first day we met. You’ll love it, I promise you. Open up now…allow yourself to experience new things like you said you wanted to the other day over here…come on…”

As she spoke Linda was slowly unbuttoning Lori’s blouse until it was fully open and then she pulled it from her skirt. Lori’s bra was now exposed and Linda and Art could see her full breasts heaving beneath the constricting cups. Art quickly moved behind Lori and deftly unclasped the snaps and drew it down over her arms before tossing it on the floor. Lori was now naked from the waist up and she knew she should flee, but the feel of Art’s big hands now reaching round from behind and roughly kneading her exposed tits, pinching the rapidly hardening nipples, had her glued to the spot

Linda’s deft fingers now unfastened the button at the top of Lori’s skirt and then the zipper was drawn down and the skirt was pooled at Lori’s feet. She was now standing in only her sandals and bikini panties and Art’s hands continued to pull and squeeze her breasts, her nipples now rock-hard as they stood out proudly from her chest. Then Linda’s fingers hooked into the sides of her panties and drew them down over her thighs and she meekly stepped out of them when prompted.

“I bet you’re dying to get fucked, aren’t you?” Art whispered in her ear.

“No…Art, for God’s sake…

“I bet your cunt’s on fire and is making you a liar, Art said, sticking his hand between her legs and feeling the dampness of her pussy hair. “It’s damp all right.”

Lori groaned as he slithered a middle finger into her tight little cunt-hole. With a desperate effort she tried to tear herself free from the two sets of hands mauling her body. But Art only increased the speed of his penetrating finger and Linda squeezed her tits savagely.

At last she was led to the couch and they pulled her gently down.

“No…I don’t want this,” she groaned, refusing to look as her friend’s soft lips kissed up the inside of her thighs. She tried to pull Linda’s fingers loose, but in squirming around the young blonde only succeeded in inadvertently separating her now desire-swollen lips.

Lori’s whole body jumped as she felt Linda’s heated wet tongue licking moistly on the inside of her straining thighs. She tightened her hands over her pussy, making a desperate moaning sound. She could feel the nipple of her clitoris becoming large and erect as it swelled under her finger. She tried to hold her hand there over her pussy to protect it from the hotly invading tongue of the older woman. Undaunted, Linda’s tongue licked on and on, attempting to force it’s wet way between her fingers and causing little electric thrills to sizzle up and down her spine.

The more the tongue probed, the harder Lori resisted, realizing with a shock that her struggling was causing a greater, more uncontrollable excitement in herself. Linda’s tongue began darting around, probing for a weakness. Lori, in order to prevent her, kept moving her fingers. The desperate defensive movements only served to intensify her lewd pitch of arousal. Her hotly moistening cunt was now dilating around her fingers, her weak moans increased as Linda’s burrowing tongue found the one unprotected corner of her wetly quivering pussy and slowly forced her fingers to the side. A second later she was licking lustfully while Lori gritted her teeth, fully aware that Art was watching her with an amused smile on his lips.

Then, in a surprise move, Linda darted her head lower and her tongue found the soft unprotected crevice of Lori’s tightly clenched buttocks. Lori’s mind seethed as the tantalizing tongue licked lasciviously while Linda’s fingers worked to part and widen her defenseless ass-cheeks.

Then…oh God… Lori shuddered in ecstasy and shame as she felt the brunette’s tongue tip flicking hotly over the sensitive mouth of her tiny puckered anus. Then it was slithering up inside it! Never before had she felt anything so lewdly exciting. Linda was right. If it feels good…it is good!

Before she could have another thought the brunette’s mouth and tongue were working gluttonously on her unprotected cunt. Lori twisted and turned but her frantic squirming soon lapsed into an undulating motion, a lewd and up-thrusting movement designed to get that long worming tongue deeper up between her hungrily pulsating pussy lips.

Her nakedly besieged cunt was tingling with each delectable lick of Linda’s flicking wet tongue along her vaginal furrow. It was too good, too warm and exciting to even think about resisting. Involuntarily, Lori wrapped her long trembling legs around the other woman’s head in an effort to bring that beautifully probing tongue deeper into her insatiable little pussy.

Suddenly, Lori became aware of Art, now completely naked at the foot of the sofa with his monstrous cock in obscene readiness in one hand. He didn’t move yet, just continued jerking his lust-inflated penis back and forth in his hand. Lori knew what he wanted…but it just didn’t matter. She coursed her eyes over Art’s thickly distended cock, held like a red-hot poker in his hand, and swooned with rapture at the deftly licking tongue bringing a wild joy to her now hungrily flaring cunt.

Linda pulled herself up from between Lori’s legs and crawled on top of the young blonde so that their large melony breasts were crushing against each other. Linda ground her upraised buttocks, then thrust them down, rubbing her dark-haired pussy against Lori’s quivering young cunt, exciting the young blonde to an almost unbearable peak of passion.

“Spread your legs, honey,” Linda said as she writhed on top of her. “Open them as wide as you can!”

Lori mewled with savage pleasure as Linda continued to rub her cunt against her heatedly aroused loins. Now the two lustily crazed women ground against each other in erotic repetition as Art crawled nakedly onto the couch beside them. He sat down at the head of the couch and brought his hips on a level with their heads, rubbing his long throbbing cock back and forth, just inches from their gasping lips.

Lori was out of her mind with lust now. Her trembling wet lips parted, taking in the entire blood-engorged head, then closed softly around it.

With Linda lying on top of her, Lori began sucking harder, wanting to get more of Art’s cock in her mouth. At the same time, she felt Linda slipping down her body again until the brunette’s tongue was once again fucking rapturously in and out of her hungry young cunt. Lori responsively drew in her cheeks, holding the base of Art’s rigidly pulsing cock with one hand while she bent her knees and split her long slender legs as wide as possible for his wife licking up between her thighs.

“Mmmmmmmm…aaahhhhhh,” she moaned around Art Sampson’s lust-thickened hardness.

The nakedly squirming blonde could feel the beginnings of orgasm rushing upon her, but just before it arrived, Linda broke off and crawled on top of Lori again, pressing her warm voluptuous body down against the young blonde’s and supporting herself on her elbows.

My turn,” the brunette whispered to her husband. Lori felt Art pulling away from her, felt his cock’s hot thickness slip from her lewdly ovaled lips and watched as he offered it to Linda’s sensual mouth.

Lori sighed in excitement as she watched the raven-haired woman’s mouth, scant inches from her own, hungrily suck on the thick cock.

She watched as right over her face, Linda began pulling her ovaled lips back and forth over the long fleshy cock. Unable to resist, Lori began licking and gently biting the lower exposed half of Art’s glistening wet shaft. He groaned and slipped his eagerly throbbing hardness out of Linda’s mouth and back into Lori’s, setting up a rhythm of moving from one soft warm mouth and then into the next. Back and forth he went, his hips moving gently from one woman to the other, with both Linda and Lori each greedy now to draw her lips hungrily around him. One would suck him while the other would alternately kiss his long thick shaft and the kiss the other woman’s cock-swollen cheeks.

With a curse, Art broke free of the two wildly excited women and crawled to the foot of the sofa. Linda smiled and moaned “Fuck me…now…fuck me.”

The older woman rolled on her back and a moment later Lori saw Art eagerly fucking into her, could see his sperm-laden balls slap down hard against her friend’s upturned ass-cheeks. Linda moaned, lurched sideways and kissed young blonde newlywed deeply on the mouth, her tongue running and squirming deep into Lori’s passionately willing throat.

Then Art withdrew his wetly glistening cock and shifted his weight until he was between Lori’s legs. She could feel his hot, impatiently throbbing cock slowly parting her saliva-matted pubic hair and pressing against her greedily pulsating cuntal lips. Now it was her turn to be fucked, she thought, almost delirious in her happiness and desire. Linda slipped to the side, giving room to her husband who made one smooth thrust which rammed his long thick cock far up into Lori’s warmly clasping cunt.

“Oh, yes, Art, fuck me, fuck me hard…I can’t wait any longer…I need it so bad,” Lori cried, cupping her friend’s husband’s tight-clenched buttocks and pulling him deeper into her cock-hungry pussy while Linda kissed her hotly on the mouth.

Linda’s husband fucked both of them, alternating between their nakedly gyrating pussies for what seemed a blissful eternity.

And then suddenly Lori was cumming…”Aaaahhhhh…God…my God…I’m cuummmmmingggg,” she cried as she fell back on the couch, her spasming pussy still clenching and unclenching around Art’s wildly pumping cock. Then she felt him thrust deeply into her and stop, his cock spewing rope after rope of hot cum deep into her, and then it was over and Art rolled weakly from between her thighs.

A short time later Lori finally came to her senses and quickly dressed and left. As she went out the door she glanced back to see Linda starting to nibble once again on her husband’s cock, which was slowly starting to stir. Her mind was a confused jumble as she thought to herself, “What have I done. And how will I ever tell Charlie.”

The post Seduced into Sin appeared first on Free Erotic Stories.

I decided not to tell Sue that I was coming home early. I figured when I got home she would be at the gym and I could sneak in the house and surprise her when she got home. It was a long flight to Denver. Then an even longer drive home from the airport. I stopped and got some flowers and then on to the house. As I pulled up, I was surprised to see that Sue’s car was home…so was her friend Elizabeth’s and quite a few others that I did not recognize.

I walked up to the front door and let myself in. As I opened the door, I heard a bunch of female voices in the house. So much for my surprise I thought. Just as I was going into the living room, I was stopped by a woman I had never seen before. She blurted out “Oh my goodness! It’s a man! What are you doing here?” she said as she caught her balance on the wall. “Oh, brining me flowers huh?”

I replied, “this is my house, and sorry, these are for my wife.” “Ohhhhh” she said, “you must be Sue’s husband” ” yes, that would be me.” I said, as I detected the strong odor of alcohol on her. “What is going on here? Where is my wife?”

“Well, we ladies are having a little party.” She giggled, “I think Sue is out on the deck.” So, that is where I headed. As I passed the living room and kitchen, I got a few squeals and giggles. Another woman looked at me in surprise and covered herself saying, “Eek, a man!” At that point I noticed that she a few of the ladies were wearing bras and panties, and some in teddies, there were two on the couch holding up a pair of stockings examining them. I thought “what the hell is going on, is this what they do whenever I am gone?”

I made my way to the deck and found Sue her friend Elizabeth and a few other ladies sitting in and around the hot tub. There was a table full of snacks and margaritas. Sue and Elizabeth were both surprised to see me standing there, flowers in hand. “Surprise, I’m home”. I said flatly. Then I smiled and said, “How is the most beautiful wife in the world?”

“Oh, hey Hun. I was not expecting you home today.” “Yeah? No kidding.” I said, “Looks like you are having lots of fun without me!” She laughed, “well, we decided to have a little lingerie party, just us girls” She appeared to have a pretty good buzz going. “Come on inside and meet everyone!”

She and Elizabeth hopped out of the tub and quickly toweled off, while giggling and giving each other that funny look that girls often do. They then came over and took me by each arm and dragged me inside. Sue took the flowers and put them on the counter, smacked me on the butt and said “thanks honey” Then she dragged me into the middle of the room and said “hey girls! This is my husband Ray. He just got home early from his business trip!” All the ladies then gave me a big “hi Ray!” I laughed and said, “what are all of you doing having this fun without me?”

Elizabeth whispered in Sue’s ear and then Sue sat me down on the couch and said, “how about we show you what we’ve been up to?” I sat back and said, “now you are talkin! What guy in his right mind would say no to that?”

Then Sue and Elizabeth grabbed a few bags, gathered the ladies together and left the room. I sat back and relaxed and thought to myself. “This is not such a bad welcome home… A house full of women drinking margaritas and trying on lingerie”. I could here them all laughing and talking in the other room.

At that moment, Elizabeth came in and turned on the radio. And said, “let the show begin!” She then ran back to join the ladies. Then, Sue came in wearing a pair of black patent leather platform heels, a black thong and a see through black tight little top that accentuated her nice round breasts and her nice hard nipples. She walked in front of me, turned around, and then bent over while looking at me from between her legs. She reached through and rubbed the bulge that was already forming in my pants. Then she ran both of her hands up her legs and then lightly touched herself through her panties. If that wasn’t enough, she sat back onto my lap and started to grind herself on me. Then she sat down on the armrest and leaned up against me and started to stroke the back of my neck with one hand while she ran the other hand down my shirt and started to rub my chest.

I heard some more giggling and in came two more ladies. Both wearing matching teddies one was a blonde in blue lace and the other a brunette in red lace. WOW! They did a little dance for me, then came over and one sat on each knee and gave me a kiss on each cheek. They then sat on the loveseat together as the next woman came in the room.

Out came a woman in white garters, white lace panties and thigh high stockings. She had a matching white corset that pushed up her large breasts quite nicely. I then looked at her face and realized it was the seriously tipsy woman that had greeted me at the front door. She strutted over in front of me and ran her hands from her thighs, up her stomach, and then grabbed her tits with both hands. She got a whistle from the ladies on the couch. Then put her hands on each of my knees and leaned forward giving me a good view of her nice cleavage. Then she continued to bend down with her head close to my lap. Her long hair dangling over her so I could not see what exactly she was doing. I felt a little embarrassed having her look at the obvious bulge in my pants. To my surprise I felt her touch me with her mouth through my pants. Suddenly, she bit me… not hard, but firmly enough that I flinched. She then popped up and strutted to the other side of the room and hopped on to the laps of the other two ladies, giving them a high five. This was just too much.

At that point, our friend Elizabeth came out. She too was wearing some black patent leather platforms, some thigh high black stockings with the seam down the back. She had a black thong and a great push up bra. She came across the room very slowly and stood in front of me. She ran her fingers through her hair as she closed her eyes and began to gyrate her hips. She hopped up on my lap…and while she straddled me, she pulled down her bra and shoved her breasts in my face. I had to laugh a little, because she had done this once before at a club last summer. This time she grabbed Sue and pulled her from the couch. They started to dance together. Elizabeth positioned herself behind Sue and reached around her and began to fondle her breasts. Then she slowly lifted the top up over Sue’s head and once again squeezed her breasts. Sue turned around and removed Elizabeth’s bra and then lightly kissed each of her nipples. Then they both came up and sat back down on each side of me.

Finally, the last 3 ladies came into the room. One in lace panties and bra, one in a tight little satin gown, and the other in lace body stocking. The three of them danced together and then some of the other ladies got up and joined in. I am sitting there watching all these women in lingerie dancing together for me and I just can’t believe this is happening. I said aloud, “somebody pinch me! I have got to be dreaming!” Elizabeth reached down and pinched me by the nipple and said, “If it was, would you really want to wake up?” I responded with an emphatic “HELL NO”.

I just sat back and soaked it all in. The drunk chic went over to a box sitting by some of the bags of lingerie and just dumped it on the floor. I looked to see a bunch of toys and assorted oils. She grabbed a bottle of flavored oil and tossed it to Sue. Elizabeth said, “ok, who would like to try a sample taste of our cherry flavored body oil?” All of the girls started to hoot and holler. Then, her and Sue literally ripped my T-shirt off me. If that was not enough, they threw me down on the floor and Sue undid my pants as Elizabeth grabbed them by the legs and whipped them off. I have to say, it felt a little intimidating lying there half naked in front of a room full of women… But, that thought was gone in a flash when they began to squirt the stuff all over me! I was overwhelmed. Then, the inebriated chic in the white lingerie practically attacked me! She began to lick all the cherry lubricant off of my chest. Then a few more ladies joined in. I was getting licked and rubbed all over by a bunch of women in lingerie with a good buzz on!

Then, they got even wilder. They began to squirt it all over each other. Breasts were exposed and women were licking flavored lubricants off each other, themselves, and me! Suddenly, off came my boxers. The ever so bold woman in white was the culprit. She rubbed her hands all over her well oiled breasts and then reached down and began to massage my thoroughly hardened cock. Then I looked up and saw the other women closing in. Some of them were watching and touching themselves and some were feeling a little bolder and started to rub me all over. I heard a buzzing and the blonde in red was holding a vibrator. She leaned back against the couch and spread her legs in front of me. She reached down and began to massage herself with her new toy.

I felt something moving up my legs. I looked down to see the brunette kissing and licking her way further and further upwards. She said, “Mmm, this stuff tastes so good.” She then positioned her head over my dick as the woman in white held it in her hand. “Let’s see how this tastes.” She said, as she licked the tip of my cock. Then her friend in white joined her in her taste test. I was doing my best to hold back as these two women licked my cock.

Next thing I know, there are a pair of perky little breasts above my face. I heard the woman say “would you like a taste?” as she lowered them towards my mouth. I licked her erect nipple and tasted the sweet cherry flavored oil. She moaned with delight. This was all I needed. I felt myself losing control. One of the two ladies working my cock was stroking it with her hand as the other one was lightly caressing my balls. The two of them could tell I was going to cum. They began to lick the end of my cock as they simultaneously kissed each other. I exploded and the two of them licked and kissed each other as I shot my load in their mouths. It was so intense. When I was finished, they continued to kiss each other passionately.

Sue leaned down and kissed me and said “well Hun, glad you came home early?” All I could do was smile and let out a sigh of satisfaction. She grinned and said, “my turn!” as she straddled my face. I grabbed her hips and began to lick her pussy gratefully. Elizabeth came over with a little vibrator and reached down and started to work Sue’s clit with it. She started to moan in ecstasy. I felt my cock begin to come back to life. While Sue was moaning and groaning, I heard another woman doing the same. The blonde who was masturbating with the vibrator came. She started to shout “Oh fuck, oh fuck, yeees!” as she climaxed.

Then I heard the woman in white say, “I am so fucking horny…I need a cock in me now!” I felt her grab my cock and she guided it into her pussy. It was nice and hot and wet. She instantly began to moan with pleasure as she rocked back and forth on my cock. As she fucked me I continued to eat my wife’s pussy as her good friend worked her over with the vibrator. Finally, Sue put all her weight on my face and began to quiver. As she climaxed the woman in white started fucking me faster and harder. Both women orgasmed simultaneously. Sue with her light moans and groans and the other woman squealing like crazy. I was ready for more!

After they finished and let me up, I sat on the edge of the couch. The blonde came over and started to stroke my rock hard cock. As she did, she others crawled over. All of the women were kneeling in front of me. Some of them were rubbing my legs while others had their hands all over my dick and balls. The Blonde leaned forward and took my whole dick all the way in her mouth. She bobbed her head up and down, each time taking the whole thing until her face was buried. It did not take long this time. My legs stiffened. It became so intense that I had to stand up. The blonde started to jack me off with both hands while the others were still kneeling right in front of me. I came so hard that it was almost painful. As I did, the women reached up and stroked me and opened their mouths as if they had to have more of me. They took turns licking and sucking my cock as I came. I felt my knees get weak and I collapsed back onto the couch. They all laid back and continued to play with each other as I watched.

Finally, when the attention was off me, I slipped out of the room and headed upstairs for a shower. As I cleaned the flavored oil off my body, I could not stop grinning. I had just lived every man’s fantasy. I got out, dried off and lay on the bed. I ran through it all over and over in my head until I drifted off to sleep. I woke up later to see Sue sitting there looking at me. Welcome home she said. I sat up and said, “wait a minute… I was dreaming! Man, it felt so real.” I was still feeling groggy and was trying to wake up so I could sort it all out. “Relax, she said… it was not a dream.”

The post Surprise Lingerie Party appeared first on Free Erotic Stories.

I had never learned to swim and at my age found myself enrolled in swimming lessons. I’m fine with boats just never learned to swim. The idea is for me to learn at least enough to save myself and the fact I love water helps make it interesting for me.

I was going three times per week to the club where David had a membership that offered afternoon classes and it was sort of nice that most of the people there were ladies. They were almost all much older then me but I knew a lot of them from the various clubs so I was comfortable.

I had bought a couple of semi bikini two piece bathing suits. I modelled them in front of the mirror when I got home and didn’t really care for what first hit my eyes. I have long black hair past my shoulders and of course I have the same below and just a little too much of it was poking out around the edges of that narrow strip style of bottom.

I decided to take care of that right away as my lessons started the next day. I went in the shower and let the water run on me as I soaped my tummy and pubic area until the jet black hair was laying down and almost looked like ringlets. I got a good lather with some soft lotion soap that would be easy on my skin.

I took the razor that I use under my arms, clicked a new blade in it and started around the outer edges. I trimmed from the outside in until it was smooth and there was only a strip left. I shaved between my legs all the way along and worked at getting it even. I was left with a trimmed strip that barely even covered the centre part of my private area.

I turned on the water and used the hand held to flush the bits of hair down the drain and then turned the warm spray on me and rinsed myself. I was a bit tender with slight razor burns. My skin is quite soft so I rubbed the area a bit with a skin lotion and it felt better and I rinsed and used my hand to comb it. The shaving and the touching and looking at myself down there in the mirror got to be a bit erotic.

I found myself going to the lotion soap and lathering the area again. I slid my finger between my legs opening the lips gently so I could rub inside my sensitive slit. The warm water sprayed over my body as I lay back and gently moved my finger until the wicked sexy sensation started. I used two fingers with one on each side of the sensitive little hard spot just touching it gently. When I inserted my middle finger between the soft folds I was again reminded how I was still small and tight there almost like when I was young.

I’m very responsive to touching but the best for me has always been what I did myself just like I was doing now. Many times I have done this in bed in the middle of the night and I have done it in the morning when I woke up after a dream. The dream was very often about something I could fantasize that I had never done.

My hips are starting to move and I pressed my fingers a little harder and then it started. It never takes me long before I’m tightening and squeezing my legs together and tossing from side to side. I could now lay back totally relaxed under the warm spray. The wonderful feeling just flowed though me.

I married my high school boyfriend Gary when I was twenty and spent four years in purgatory. I had got to where I never really cared for sex and actually believed at first it was overrated. Sex with him was usually on Saturday nights and didn’t really last very long. He was my first lover and we sort of learned together. I had tried a few times to inject interest into our sex life because I felt there had to be more then what I was getting.

I found some books and Gary threw them out . He eventually got mean and at times would hit me. He also got so wrapped up in his religion that he was impossible to live with. I eventually got up the nerve to leave and moved to the west coast and filed for divorce.

My new husband David is much older then me and he was the director of operations and co owner of the company where I worked after I was on my own. We met at a company meeting and he sort of took me under his wing during a bad time and we got along instantly. Our age difference was not a problem.

One night he took me to his hotel room and had sex with me after a company seminar. It was nice and I liked it as he was slow and considerate towards me. He is not a big man but very gentle and caring. I dont know if he considers me some sort of trophy wife but one thing I do know is that I seem to turn heads where ever I go.

I’m not the country club type and the party scenes are almost all something I can do without. My one biggest extravagance that David gave me as a wedding gift is my Mercedes cabriolet convertible and I love it. I keep in shape by running at least a couple of miles each day or more.

I tend to spend a lot of time in our home on the ocean working on some of my art projects and oh yes, we have a rather large swimming pool so the idea of getting to use it for a little more then sitting in the shallow end is also a good idea.

Anyway, I started my lessons and during the first few sessions we worked mostly at getting used to the water.. We did things like putting our faces in and learning to hold our breath properly and then we worked on getting used to opening our eyes under water. We moved on to laying out in the water and learning to float.

I was having a bit of trouble. I was not afraid of the water but the idea or lifting my feet off the bottom was bothering me a bit.. The class was getting ahead of me but that was understandable when you consider some of them knew how to swim a little before they started.

The instructor spent a lot of time with me and gave me a lot of extra coaching. His name was Jason and he was a very athletic and in excellent shape. He was the recreation manager and coached a lot of the different sports at the club along with teaching the adult swimming classes.

He was a tall blonde guy sun tanned and in great shape as well as being very sweet and to say the least very sexy. He gave me a lot of extra special attention. but I really wanted to get ahead and learn so we scheduled some tutoring lessons that would be private for me and I’m not sure but I sort of think that David was paying a little on the side.

The biggest problem we had was to get water time. The pool at that club was so busy that almost every minute of the day it was booked for lessons, public swimming or some event. I knew that Jason lived somewhere past our place because I had met him a few times going to work so I mentioned to David about the idea of getting Jason to Tudor me in our own pool in our yard. We talked to Jason and he agreed and I know David probably made it very worth while for him to help me.

My swimming went well and I was learning to actually stay above the water.. I was having trouble in some areas but Jason was very good to me and we got along fine and I got to know him and we were very comfortable together. He seemed to like me and I found him on a few occasions looking at me and perhaps showing a bit of extra interest.

We had been working on how to do what they call the “dead mans” float and he had helped me by holding me up while I held my body rigid and lay out in the water. I felt his hands on my body and for the first time I got a funny feeling and noticed that he was holding me with my body against his in the waist deep water. I felt his skin against me and I sort of caught my breath.

During the next couple of weeks we had about four or five sessions in our pool and I was by then really looking forward to each lesson. I found myself checking my hair and things before he got here. I even bought a more risqué bathing suit.

On many occasions now Jason was putting his hands on me to help me and in some cases I ended up in his arms if I went under. His hard body felt good against me and I was beginning to notice more and more how good he felt and I really enjoyed the time we had in the pool. I guess he must have too as his one hour lessons were dragging into an hour and a half and one day almost two hours.

We were scheduled for a late Friday afternoon session at our pool at a time that Dave was away to a meeting in the east and would not be home until Tuesday. I should really have called Jason and cancelled but I let it go and he came over. He was relaxed as he had a busy week. We got in the pool and he helped me with the breast stroke . He was teaching me the most primary swimming strokes as my main objective was to just learn to swim enough to save myself and get back to the boat if I fell in.

He was holding me up and had his hands under me and on me. We moved into shallow water and I noticed the front of his bathing suit and could see he was hard. It set me back just a bit but actually it also sort of excited me.

We moved to the deeper water and shortly I ended up in his arms only this time he did not release me and I never moved away but looked into his eyes and he brought his lips down to mine and kissed me. I brought my hands to his sides and moved against him and for the first time his body was flat against me. I felt his hard muscular arms and his thick firm chest against me. He kissed me again and his lips were soft on mine and he was warm against me I let myself go and slowly brought my arms up his back and hugged him tight to me. .

Jason nibbled my lips gently and then his tongue was in my mouth sliding back and forth under mine and I was lost. I could feel the tingling in my nipples as my covered breasts were flattened against his firm chest. The kiss lasted for ages. Our breath was mixed and our tongues moved together as he softly caressed me sliding his hands up and down me. It was so soothing and so nice and then he picked me up and carried me into the pool house and into the shower area. He turned the water on adjusted it and we stood together under the warm spray.

I let him undo the strings on my top and drop it bringing my full firm breasts out into the open. He cupped them and rolled the nipples as they hardened under the warm water spray. He hooked both hands in my bottom and slid them down and had me nude before him. I quickly held Jason him to me almost to hide him from looking at me. I felt my moisture flowing as his hard body moved against me.

This was so sexy I was really starting to feel something I had never felt before. We had turned the water off and were now just using the steamy stall. He released me slightly and slid off his bathing suit. I looked down and for some reason it didn’t surprise me that Jason’s cock was huge. It was standing straight up along his belly and the head was almost purple it was so hard.

I backed away but he held me close and took my hand and brought it down between us and I found myself holding it. I could only just get my hand around it and the skin was soft and loose and I slid it back and forth a little. It was long enough for me to get both of my hands on the shaft. I had never touched a beautiful cock like this and Jason kissed me again and I kept my hand on it stroking it slowly as if I didn’t want to let it go.

I was turned on like I had never been at anytime in my life. I felt the moisture between my legs just flowing. It was very warm and steamy in the enclosed large shower stall and as I stroked him I felt him gently pushing me down until my lips were on his chest.

I kissed and licked his nipples and I knew where he wanted me to go. I kissed Jason and whispered in his ear that I wanted to do something to him that I had never done to anyone and to please help me. With that I slid down his body without releasing the hard thick cock from my hand.

I was on my second husband and this was new to me as this was the first time I had even really had a cock in my hands in front of my eyes that I could examine. Oh I had seen both of my husbands but not like this where I it was right in front of me in the light. Jason was different and I realized that he was uncircumcised as well as being almost twice as big and very hard.

In fact that part of him was almost scary with the large protruding veins running the length of it. I slid the skin back and the large head popped out and I discovered that I could move the skin back and forth right over the head and Jason hunched his hips slightly and moaned.

I was enjoying this and I raised the attached sack with the two large balls and cupped them in my hand They were almost like eggs and I could feel each one in my hand as I gently squeezed them. I thought Jason was a beautiful man and I was so pleased that I was here with him. I bared the cock head and lowered my head and touched the tip with my tongue. There was a small drop on it and there was a bit of a salty taste as I felt Jason flinch slightly and then I licked the whole head.

I was not going to be shy and found myself comfortable as I licked under the tip and then pursed my lips and slipped them right over the spongy warm tip and sucked it gently. Jason moaned and brought his hands to the back of my head and I felt the pressure as he actually thrust a little bit of the cock into my mouth. I just held his balls in one hand, sucked him and stroked him with the other.

This was by far the most sexy thing I had ever done in my life as I had never been allowed to pleasure a man like this. Jason was moaning slightly and moving his hips as I let my teeth touch the underside of his cock . I used my tongue to caress and flick right inside the hole in the tip and was squeezing him and milking it with my hand. I was sucking it so hard that the saliva was running down my chin. It was like I was making love to his beautiful cock and couldnt get enough of it.

I was completely turned on and Jason was thrusting it into me as if he was fucking my mouth. And then he moved back from me and I felt his cock pop out of my mouth and it felt like he had taken it away from me and I just moaned out loud as I wanted it back. I stroked him gently and released him. I had the feeling that I knew there would be many other times where I could finish Jason and swallow his semen the way I wanted to right now. But like him I also knew there was something more we both wanted at this time.

He kissed me and moved back as his hand found his way to my lower tummy and his fingers gently tickled the soft narrow tuft between my legs. He slid his finger down the crease below the sensitive area of my mound to the almost dripping wet lips at my most secret opening. I was beside myself in the excitement and I continued to stroke and squeeze the large cock I had fallen in love with.

It had somehow become even harder now and bending upwards. Jason slipped his arms behind my legs and easily lifted me and carried me to a large couch in the main room of the pool house and lowered me on my back as he came down over me. His body was between my legs and he was gently moving himself on me.

My breasts were mashed to his chest and my nipples were hard as little marbles. He kissed my neck and ran his tongue along it and sucked my ear lobe as his hand was between my legs and rubbing me. Jason slid his finger into me at the same time he licked one of my nipples and nibbled lightly. I felt the tingle and the release of more moisture as he alternately sucked my very swollen breasts.

He began kissing his way down my body and was licking my tummy and relishing it as if he liked the taste of me. I knew what he wanted to do to me and I couldn’t wait. I had never had that from either of my husbands and I would never stop Jason. He was at my mound and I felt his lips right on my sensitive clitoral area and he actually settled over it and sucked.

I almost died it felt so good and I moved my hips towards him and from side to side and moaned loudly as I grabbed the back of his head holding him to me. He drove his tongue into my soaked slit and I felt him probing me and it was wonderful and I was loving it. He tongued me and sucked me and then stopped and kissed my mouth.

It was so sexy that I could taste myself on his lips and smell my musky odor. He was also very excited as he kissed me deep and used his finger on me below. He sucked me again and this time I brought my legs up and squeezed his head between them and started to move with him. He probed my tight opening with his tongue and gently held my hips and gently massaging them with his strong hands.

This was like heaven as I could feel the climax building in me and readied myself for the first orgasm that any man had ever given me. I humped my hips towards him and clamped my legs tight on his head. I looked down into Jason’ eyes as he continued his licking and sucking with his face almost buried between my legs. I became almost delirious.

I jerked against him and felt my body quiver and then the cold sweat and the infusion of moisture below and I was just went warm all over. It flowed through my whole body and was better by far then what I had been forced to do for myself over the years. I felt a little sad and upset that I had missed so much of this but Jason was not going to give me time to be upset as I thought about his large cock and what I wanted him to do to me now.

Jason moved up and adjusted himself between my legs. He kept himself at arms length as he kissed me and slid his tongue between my lips. I snaked both hands down between us and went right to the hard cock that was laying between my thighs and stroked it gently with both hands. I opened my legs wider, lifted my knees and positioned my hips. I heard Jason whisper in my ear. “This might not be a good idea Karly, are you sure you want this”?

I answered by bending his cock down with both hands and guided it to my open slit. I slid it back and forth wetting it and then forced it into the tight inner ring and pushed up and whispered back “just fuck me Jason just do it, I want you so bad” and he lowered himself to me. He flexed his hips and smoothly thrust the cock I had fell in love with into me for the first time and like a warm thick tube it slid deep up into my tummy much deeper then anyone had ever been in me.

I had never felt a cock as nice as that and the thickness of it was stretching me inside and giving me pleasure like never before. He had most of it in me but I wanted it all. I clasped his back and brought my legs around him and moved my pelvis giving a hard push upwards and the rest of it slid in smoothly. I could feel it go right to the end and there was no more room.

I felt completely full. Jason started to move it inside me I moaned softly in his ear loving the soothing sliding of the hardness inside me. He would draw it out until only the head was inside and then slide it back in deep and then be took my hips in his hands an fucked me faster. He was starting a rhythm with his thrusting and I swear I could feel each large vein on the shaft as the sensations rippled through my soft open body.

On each deep thrust I could feel his balls against me and they were right up in my crack under his cock. He was doing me hard and fast and I was almost in heaven. I had never had sex like this before. The difference was that my husbands had vanilla sex with me but my Jason was giving me a real good fucking and that is what I craved. I was getting it good, in fact I was I getting it more then good. I squeezed his hips with my thighs as I wrapped my flailing legs over his back and used them to hold him to me as I moved with him.

I was covered in sweat and the couch was squeaking steady from his hard thrusting and then I felt a much more intense hot flushed feeling coming over me. I drove myself up at him and raked my hands over his back and started to breath harder and faster. I felt I had a million new nerve endings where our bodies were joined and I screamed and whimpered and felt an extra heavy warm flow release out of me.

Jason had given me a wet orgasm and it was like something that had been building up in my body bubbled out of me all over Jason and soaked his pubic area and balls. It soaked and lubricated our union as it dripped onto the couch. Jason just held me tighter and we could hear the wet noises his cock was making from my wet infusion and he really began fucking me harder. The way I had cum seemed to get him so excited he was moving me on the couch with each hard deep thrust.

He had been giving me all of his cock for some time now. I was somehow not near as tight as I had been before he opened up a whole new area in me. He was whispering to me and really enjoying himself as I wrapped my arms around him and held him close to me. I wanted this part to be for him. I moved myself with him and got myself into his rhythm and I knew he was close and I wanted all of what he had .

I whispered in his ear “cum in me Jason, I want your seed in me do it now babe”, I tightened my legs around his hips and dug my heels in as I felt his cock thicken, throb and jerk slightly. He pushed it deep and stopped thrusting and then I felt the pulsating and a couple of harder throbs followed by a hot feeling inside me. He almost flooded me with a large spurt of semen that was directed right into the very opening of my cervix. And then it was another and then another and it was starting to just drain as he held it deep in me.

I could feel the thick mucous liquid running out of me along with the wetness from earlier and we were soaked and sticky wet. My mound was now a real sticky mess and I could feel Jason’s cock still filling me as he lay on me catching his breath. I hugged him and gently caressed his sweaty back.

Jason became my lover from that day on and our affair lasted for almost a year and we fell in love and became very close but it was not something that could continue so with much pain we separated and Jason took a job almost half way across the country and we kept in contact for a while by phone and email but eventually drifted apart. I contented myself with a few hobbies and took up golf and yes we did get the sailboat and did some cruising.

I got to be an accomplished swimmer as during that first year Jason spent a lot of time with me in the pool every time that Dave was away. I was really missing Jason and never stopped wanting him back.

One day a couple of years after this I was home in the afternoon when the door bell rang and David’s sister and a couple of his friends were at the door. They came in sat me down and told me that David had just suffered a massive fatal coronary and had passed away instantly. I was almost devastated as I did love David dearly and didn’t know what to do. His sister and her husband and of course David had business managers that took control over everything and made all arrangements.

It took almost a year for me to get my life together again. David’s estate was settled and he had some children by his previous marriage but I was willed the house we lived in, a share of the company and seven million dollars as well as some pension funds. I was more or less set for life except for the one thing that was missing that I wanted so bad.

But one day that thing I wanted the most came to me when the phone rang and it was Jason telling me he was in town for a while and asked me to meet for lunch. He had been away for three years on a government exchange program in Europe and was just returning home to stay. He never married and had not been aware of my situation. I wanted to see him so bad I couldn’t wait and almost ran to the closet to get changed so I could be there with him.

The post Swimming Lessons appeared first on Free Erotic Stories.